ia802905.us.archive.org · 2017. 1. 19. · PREFACE The time for a permanent preface will naturally come when the task is finished which we introduce in this first instalment : at

THE VOCABULARY

OF THE GREEK TESTAMENT

THE VOCABULARY

OF THE

GREEK TESTAMENT

ILLUSTRATED FROM THE PAPYRI AND OTHER

NON-LITERARY SOURCES

BY

JAMES HOPE MOULTON, D.D., D.Theol.

Late Fellow of King's College, Cambridge ; Greenwood Professor of Hellenistic

Greek and Indo-European Philology, Manchester University

AND

GEORGE MILLIGAN, D.D.

Regius Professor of Divinity and Biblical Criticism

Glasgow University

PART I

HODDER AND STOUGHTON

LONDON NEW YORK TORONTO

207795

Printed in 1914

PREFACE

The time for a permanent preface will naturally come when the task is

finished which we introduce in this first instalment : at present we may be

content with a few necessary explanations. It is intended to complete the work

in six ordinary parts, the lines of which are sufficiently indicated in this one.

A concluding part will, we hope, present not only the addenda which new

publications and continued reading will make necessary, but also some systematic

survey of results. Students will see at once that we have dealt very differently

with the various sources of vernacular Common Greek. The record of New

Testament words in the non-literary papyri is intended to be given with fullness,

though in the case of very common words we have not sought to be exhaustive

where practical purposes are not served. The inscriptions are quite another

matter. To deal with their material on anything like an adequate scale appeared

to us hopeless. But we have used some easily accessible collections as carefully

as possible ; and we have cast our net fairly wide for illustration. Specialists in

later Greek epigraphy will certainly be able to supplement our articles with riches

we have been unable to quarry. And if our book prompts work of the same

kind in this still wider field, no one will rejoice more than we.

Strict consistency would, no doubt, demand that we should either abstain

altogether from literary illustration, or aim at supplying as fully as possible any

such material which might be new. Since our articles have taken the form of

adversaria, without uniformity or rigidly systematic principles to guide them, we

have thought it better to give ourselves considerable latitude. Newly discovered

literature, especially that which comes to us on papyrus, offers obvious temptations ;

and since neither Wetstein nor Grimm-Thayer can be searched for such material,

we are perhaps helping students by making some of it available. Some new

" literature," like the astrological work of Vettius Valens, interests the lexicographer

of the Koivrj incomparably more than the literary man.

Our choice of words for comment will also be found open to criticism on the

score of consistency. Very nearly all the headings are words occurring in the

New Testament, in its undisputed text or in important MSS. like Codex Bezs.

But we have felt at liberty to bring in a few Septuagint words on which we had

something to say, and occasionally a word like anofivrjfidvevfia, which has import

ance for Gospel criticism. We have assumed throughout the use of Thayer's

c

monumental edition of Grimm, in which the literary record of each word is fully and

accurately traced. Very often we have included words for which our non-literary

sources provided no illustration, in order to discuss from literary evidence, if

forthcoming, or from its very absence, the position such words took in the

popular Greek.

It remains to express our deep indebtedness to Professor Albert Thumb, of

Strassburg, who has very kindly read our proofs, and has marked for us words

which still survive in the Modern Greek vernacular, an element in the scientific

study of the ancient Koivri the importance of which is only beginning to be

adequately understood. We have also received valuable suggestions from another

friend, whose name stands for a new epoch in the study of New Testament

language, Professor Adolf Deissmann, of Berlin. Other distinguished scholars

have helped us readily on our appealing to them, and their kindness has been

gratefully acknowledged where due.

Our second part, covering B—A, will follow, we trust, without undue delay.

Didsbury College, Manchester J. H. M.

Glasgow University G. M.

May i, 19 14.

ABBREVIATIONS

The following is a list of the principal abbreviations. A full list will appear with the last part ot the Vocabulary.

I. General

Abbott Joh. Gr = Johannine Grammar, by E. A.

Abbott. London, 1906.

,, Joh. Voc = Johannine Vocabulary, by E. A.

Abbott. London, 1905.

Abbott Songs = Songs of Modern Greece, by G. F.

Abbott. Cambridge, 1900.

Anz Subsidia = Subsidia ad cognoscendum Grae-

corum sermonem vulgarem e Pen-

tateuchi versione Alexamlrina

repetita (being Diss, philolog.

Halenses, xii. 2), by II. Anz.

Halle, 1894.

Archiv = Atchivfur Papyrusforschung. Ed.

U. Wilcken. Leipzig, 1901- .

Aristeas = Aristeae ad Philocratem Epistula.

Ed. P. Wendland. Leipzig, 1900.

BCH = Bulletin de correspondance hellini-

qut. Paris and Athens, 1877- .

Berichligungen *= Berichtigungsliste der griechischen

Papyrusurkunden aus Agyplen,

herausgegeben von F. Preisigke.

Strassburg, 1913— .

Blass Gr. = Grammar ofNew Testament Greet,

by F. Blass. Eng. tr. by H.

St John Thackeray. Second edit.

London, 1905.

Blass-Debrunner — Friedrich Bias? Grammatik des

neutestamentlichen Griechisch.

Vierte Aufl., von A. Debrunner.

Gottingen, 1913.

Boisacq Diet. Etym.. = Dictionnaire itymologique de la

langue grecque, par Kmile

Boisacq. Heidelberg and Paris,

1907- .

Brugmann GVwmrWjj2 = Grundriss der vergleichenden

Grammatik der indogermanischen

Spiachen, von Karl Brugmann.

Zweite Bearbeitung. Strassburg,

1897- .

Brugmann-Thumb = Griechische Grammatik, von Karl

Brugmann. Vierte vermehrte

Aufl., von Albert Thumb.

Munchen, 1913.

BS. See under Deissmann.

BZ. = Byzantinischc Zeitschrift. Ed. K.

Krumbacher. Leipzig, 1892- .

CR = The Classical Review. London,

1887- .

Cronert or Cronert

fox. = Passow's Wbrterbuch der griech

ischen Sprache, vbllig neu bear-

beitet von W. Cronert. Gottin

gen, 1912- .

Cronert Mem. Here. = Memoria Graeca Herculanensis, by

W. Cronert. Leipzig, 1903.

Deissmann BS -- Bible Studies, by A. Deissmann.

Engl. ed. by A. Grieve. Edin

burgh, 1901.

Deissmann LAE = Light from the Ancient East, by

A. Deissmann. Engl. tr. by

L. R. M. Strachan. London,

1 9 10.

Dietei ich Untersuch. = Untersuchungen zur Geschichte der

griechischen Sprache, von der

hellenistischen Zeit bis zum 10

lahr. n. Chr., von K. Dieterich,

Leipzig, 1898.

Documents See under Milligan.

EGT = The Expositor's Greek Testament,

edited by \V. Robertson Nicoll.

5 vols. London, 1897-1910.

Exp = The Expositor. London, 1875- .

Cited by series, volume, and

page.

ExpT = The Expository Times. Edin

burgh, 1889- .

Field Notes = Notes on the Translation of the

New Testament (being Otium

Norvicense iii.), by F. Field.

Cambridge, 1899.

GH = Grenfell and Hunt. See further

under II. Papyri.

Gradenwitz Einfiihr-

ung = Einfiihrung in die Papyruskimde,

by O. Gradenwitz. Heft i.

Leipzig, 1900.

Grimm or Grimm-

Thayer = A Greek-English Lexicon of the

New Testament, being Grimm's

Wilke's Clavis Novi Teslamenti,

tr. and enlarged by J. H. Thayer.

Second edit. Edinburgh, 1890.

[Thayer's additions are usually

cited under his name.]

Hatch Essays = Essays in Biblical Greek, by E.

Hatch. Oxford, 1889.

Hatzidakis Einl. = Einleitung in die neugriechische

Grammatik, by G. N. Hatzi

dakis. Leipzig, 1892.

8

Helbing, Gr = Grammatik der Septuaginta : Laut-

und Wortlehre, by R. Helbing.

Gottingen, 1907.

Herwerden or Her-

werden Lex. = Lexicon Graecum suppletorium et

dialecticum%, by H. van Her

werden. 2 vols. Leiden, 1910.

Hesychius = Hesychii AUxandrini Lexicon,

ed. M. Schmidt. Jena, 1867.

HR = A Concordance to the Septuagint,

by E. Hatch and H. A. Redpath.

Oxford, 1897.

HZNT = Handbuch zum Neuen Testament,

ed. H. Lietzmann. Tubingen,

1906- .

JBL = TheJournal of Biblical Literature.

Middletown, 1881- .

JHS = The Journal of Hellenic Studies.

London, 1880- .

JTS. = TheJournal of Theological Studies.

London, 1900- .

Kalker Quaesl = Quaesliones de Eloculione Poly-

biana (being Leipziger Studien

III. ii.), by F. Kalker. Leipzig,

1880.

Kennedy Sources = Sources of New Testament Greek,

by H. A. A. Kennedy. Edin

burgh, 1895.KUhners, or KUhner-

Blass, Kuhner-

Gerth = Ausfiihrliche Grammatik der

griechischen Sprache, von R.

KUhner, besorgt von F. Blass

(Formenlehre) und B. Gerth

(Satzlehre). Hanover and Leip

zig, 1 890- 1 904.

Kuhring = De Praepositionum Graecarum in

Chartis Aegyptiis usu, by W.

Kuhring. Bonn, 1906.

LAE See under Deissmann.

Laqucur Quaesliones = Quaesliones Epigraphicae et Papyro-

logicae selectae, by R. Laqueur.

Strassburg, 1904.

Lietzmann Gr. Pap. = Griechische Papyri (in Kleine Textc

fiir theologische Vorlesungen und

Ubungen, 14). Ed. H. Lietz

mann. Bonn.

Linde Epic = De Epicuri Vocabulis ab optima

Atthide alienis, by P. Linde.

(Being Breslauer Philologische

Ahhandlungen, ix. 3.) Breslau,

1906.

Lob. Phryn = Phrynichi Ecloga. Ed. C. A. Lo-

beck. Leipzig, 1820.

LS = A Greek-English Lexicon, by

H. G. Liddell and R. Scott.

Eighth edition. Oxford, 1901.

Magie — De Romanorum iuris publici

sacrique vocabulis sollemnibus in

Graecum sermonem conversis, by

D. Magie. Leipzig, 1905.

Mayser Gr. = Grammatik der griechischen Papyri

aus der Ptolemderzeit, von E.

Mayser. Leipzig, 1906.

Meisterhans Gr = Grammatik der attischen Inschrif-

ten, von K. Meisterhans. Third

edition by E. Schwyzer. Berlin,

1900.

MGr = Modern Greek.

Meyer Gr. = Griechische Grammatik, von Gustav

Meyer. Dritte vermehrte Aufl.

Leipzig, 1896.

Milligan Documents — The New Testament Documents:

Their Origin and Early History,

by George Milligan. London,

I9I3-

Thess = St. Paul's Epistle; to the Thessa-

lonians, by George Milligan.

London, 1908.

Mitteis or Wilcken

Papyruskunde = Grundziige und Chrestomathie der

Papyruskunde I. i. ed. U.

Wilcken, and II. i. ed. L.

Mitteis. Leipzig and Berlin ,1912.

Moeris = Moeridis Lexicon Atticum. Ed. J.

Pierson. Leiden, 1759.

Moulton Proles;. = A Grammar of New Testament

Greek. Vol. I. Prolegomena*, by

James Hope Moulton. Edin

burgh, 1908.

Moulton Einleitung = Einleitung in die Sprache des neuen

Testaments. (Translated with

additions from the third edition

of Prolegomena.) Heidelberg,

191 1.

Musonius = C. Musonii RuH Reliquiae. Ed.

O. Hense. Leipzig, 1905.

Nachinanson = Laule und Formen der Magnel-

ischen Inschriflen, by E. Nach-

manson. Uppsala, 1903.

Nageli = Der Wortschatz des ApostelsPaulus,

vonTh. Nageli. Gottingen, 1905-

Pelagia-Legenden .... = Legenden der heiligen Pelagia. Ed.

H. Usener. Bonn, 1879.

Proleg See under Moulton.

Radermacher Gr = Neutestamentliche Grammatik

(being Handbuch zum Neuen

Testament I. i. ), von L. Rader

macher. Tubingen, 191 1.

Ramsay Cities = The Cities of St. Paul, by Sir

W. M. Ramsay. London, 1907.

,, CRE = The Church in the Roman Empire

before A.D. 170. Fifth edition ;

by the same. London, 1897.

„ Luke = Luke the Physician, by the same.

London, 1908.

REGr = Revue des Eludes grecques. Parisj

1888- .

Reinhold = De Graecilate Patrum, by H. Rein-

hold. Halle, 1898.

9

Reitzenstein Poiman- = Poimandres : Sludien zur Griech-

dres isch-Agyptischen und Friihckrist-

lichen Litteratur, von R. Reitzen

stein. Leipzig, 1904.

Rossberg = De Praepositionum Graecarum in

chartis Aegyptiis Ptolemacorum

aetatis usu, by C. Rossberg.

Jena, 1909.

Rouffiac Recherches = Recherches sur les caractires du grec

dans UNouveau Testamentdapres

les inscriptions de Priene, par

J. Rouffiac. Paris, 1911.

Rutherford NP = The New Phrynichus, by W. G.

Rutherford. London, 1881.

Schlageter = Der Worischatz der ausserhalb

Attikas gefundenen attischen

Inschriften, von J. Schlageter.

Strassburg, 191 2.

Schmidt Jos = De Flavii Josephi elocutione, by

W. Schmidt. Leipzig, 1893.

Schurer Geschichte ... = Geschichte des Jiidisclun Voltes im

Zeitalter Iesu Christi, von E.

Schurer. 318 u. 418 Aufl. Leip

zig, 1901.

,, HJP = History of theJewish People in the

Time ofJesus Christ. Translated

from the second German edition.

Edinburgh, 1 890-1.

Schweizer Peig. = Grammatih der pergamenischen

Inschriften, von E. Schweizer.

Berlin, 1898.

Sophocles I*x = Greek Lexicon of the Roman and

Byzantine Periods, by E. A.

Sophocles. Boston, 1870.

Thackeray Gr. = A Grammar of the Old Testament

in Greek I., by H. St John

Thackeray. Cambridge, 1909.

Thayer See under Grimm.

Thieme = Die Inschriften von Magnesia am

Alaandcr und das Neue Testa

ment, von G. Thieme. Gtittingen,

1906.

Thumb Handbook .... = Handbook of the Modern Greek

Vernacular, by Albert Thumb.

Translated from the second Ger

man edition by S. Angus. Edin

burgh, 1912.

,, Hellen = Die griechische Sprache im Zeit

alter des Hellenismus, von A.

Thumb. Strassburg, 1 901.

Vettius Valens = Vettii Valentis Anthologiarum

Libri. Ed. W. Kroll. Berlin,

1908.

Wackernagel Hellen- = /rW/<r««V//V<i(Einladungzurakadem.

istica Preisverkiindigung), von J. Wack

ernagel. Gottingen, 1907.

WH = The New Testament in the Original

Greek, by B. F. Westcott and

F.J.A.Hort. Vol. i. Text. Vol.

ii. Introduction. Revised edi

tions. London, 1898 and 1896.

Winer- Moulton Gr... = A Grammar of New Testament

Greek. Translated from G. B.

Winer's 7th edition, with large

additions, by W. F. Moulton.

3rd edition. Edinburgh, 1882.

Winer-Schmiedel Gr. = Grammatik des neutestamentlichen

Sprachidioms, von G. B. Winer.

810 Aufl. von P. W. Schmiedel.

Gottingen, 1894— .

ZNTW = Zeitschriftfur die neutestamentliche

VVissenschaft. Giessen, 1900- .

Zorell = Novi Ttstamenti lexicon Graecum

(being Cursus Scripturae Sacrae

I. vii.), auctore Fr. Zorell, S.J.

Paris, 191 1.

II. Papyri

P Amh = The Amherst Papyri I. II. Edd.

B. P. Grenfell and A. S. Hunt.

London, 1900-1.

BGU = Agyptische Urkunden aus den

ioniglichen Museen zu Berlin :

griechische Urkunden I.—IV.

Berlin, 1895- •

Chrest. I. and II = Grundziige und Chrestomathie der

Papyruskunde. I. ii. ed. U.

Wilcken and II. ii. ed. L. Mitteis

Leipzig and Berlin, 1912.

P Cairo Preis = Griechische Urkunden des Agypt-

ischen Museums zu Kairo. Ed.

F. Preisigke. Strassburg, 191 1.

CP Herm = Corpus Papyrorum Hermopolita-

norum I. Ed. C. Wessely.

Leipzig, 1905.

CPR = Corpus Papyrorum Raineri :

Griechische Texte I. Ed. C.

Wessely. Vienna, 1895.

P Eleph = Elephantine-Papyri. Ed. C.

Rubensohn. Berlin, 1907.

P Fay = Fay&m Towns and their Papyri.

Edd. B. P. Grenfell, A. S. Hunt,

and D. G. Hogarth. London,

1900.

P Flor = Papiri Fiorcntini I. II. Edd. G.

Vitelli and D. Comparetti. Milan,

1906-8.

P Gen = Les Papyrus de Geneve I. Ed. J.

Nicole. Geneva, 1896-1900.

PGiss = Griechische Papyri zu Giessen I.

Edd. O. Eger, E. Kornemann,

and P. M. Meyer. Leipzig,

1910-12.

P Goodsp — A Group of Greek Papyrus Texts.

Ed. E. J. Goodspeed. (Being

Classical Philology, I. 2.)

Chicago, 1906.

P Goodsp Cairo = Greek Papyri from the Cairo

Museum. Ed. E. J. Goodspeed.

Chicago, 1902.

10

P Grenf I = An Alexandrian Erotic Fragment,

and other Greek Papyri, chiefly

Ptolemaic. Ed. B. P. Grenfell.

Oxford, 1896.

P Grenf II = New Classical Fragments, andother

Greek and Latin Papyri. Edd.

B. P. Grenfell and A. S. Hunt.

Oxford, 1897.

P Hal I = Dikaiomata, herausgegeben von der

Graeca Halensis. Berlin, 1913.

P Hamb = Griechische Papyrusurkunden zu

Hamburg I. Ed. P. M. Meyer.

Leipzig, 191 1.

P Heid = Heidelberger Papyrus-Sammlung I.

Ed. A. Deissmann. Heidelberg,

1905.

PHib = The Hibeh Papyri, I. Edd. B. P.

Grenfell and A. S. Hunt. Lon

don, 1906.

P land = Papyri Iandanae Parts i.-iii. Edd.

E. Schafer, L. Eisner and

L. Spohr. Leipzig, 1912- .

P Karanis = Papyri from Karanis. Ed. E. J.

Goodspeed. Chicago, 1900.

P Leid = Papyri graeci Musei antiquarii

tublici Lugduni-Batavi, 2 vols.

Ed. C. Leemans. 1843, 1885.

P Lille = Papyrus grecs de Lille I. Parts i. ii.

Ed. P. Jouguet. Paris, 1907.

P Lips = Griechische Urkunden der Papyrus-

sammlung zu Leipzig I. Ed. L.

Mitteis. Leipzig, 1906.

P Lond = Greek Papyri in the British

Museum. Vols. I. and II. ed.

F. G. Kenyon ; Vol. III. edd. F.

G. Kenyon and H. I. Bell.

London, 1893-1907. Vol. IV.

(Byzantine) is not cited.

P Magd = Papyrus de Magdola being Papyrus

grecs de Lille II. Ed. J. Les-

quier. Paris, 1912-

P Oxy = The Oxvrhynchus Papyri. Vols.

I.-VI. and X. edd. B. P. Grenfell

and A. S. Hunt ; Vols. VII.-IX.

ed. A. S. Hunt. London, 1898-

P Par = Paris Papyri in Notices el extraits

XVIII. ii. Ed. Brunet de Presle.

Taris, 1865.

P Petr = The Flinders Petrie Papyri in the

Proceedings of the Royal Irish

Academy—" Cunningham Mem

oirs," Nos. viii. ix. and xi. Parts

I. II. ed. J. P. Mahaffy ; Part

III. edd. J. P. Mahaffy and J. G.

Smyly. Dublin, 1891-4.

Preisigke = Papyri in Sammelbuch : see under

III.

P Rein = Papyrus grecs et dimotiques. Ed.

Th. Reinach. Paris, 1905.

P Rev L = Revenue Laws of Ptolemy Phila

delphia. Edd. B. P. Grenfell

and J. P. Mahaffy. Oxford,

1896.

P Ryl = Catalogue of the Greek Papyri in

the John Kylands Library, Man

chester I., ed. A. S. Hunt; II.

ed. A. S. Hunt, J. de M. Johnson

and V. Martin. Manchester,

1911-14.

P Sa'i'd Khan = Greek Parchments from Avroman

in Media, discovered by I)r Sa'id

Khan (seeJUS 1914).

PS I = Papiri Greci e Latini I. II. Pub

lished by the Societa Italiana.

Florence, 1912-13.

P Strass = Griechische Papyrus zu Strassburg

I. Ed. F. Preisigke. Leipzig,

1912.

P Tebt = The Tebtunis Papyri. Vol. I. edd.

B. P. Grenfell, A. S. Hunt, and

J. G. Smyly ; Vol. II. edd. B. P.

Grenfell, A. S. Hunt and E. J.

Goodspeed. London, 1902-7.

P Thead = Papyrus de Theadelphie. Ed. P.

Jouguet. Paris, 191 1.

P Tor = Papyri graeci regii Taurinensis

Musei Aegyptii. 2 vols. Ed. A.

Peyron. Turin, 1826-7.

Selections = Selectionsfrom the Greek Papyri1,

by George Milligan. Cambridge,

1912.

Witkowski* or Wit- = Epistulae Privatae Graecae*. Ed.

kowski Epp1 S. Witkowski. Leipzig, 191 1.

III. Inscriptions

Audollent = Defixionum Tabellae. Ed. A.

Audollent. Paris, 1904.

Cagnat = Jnscriptiones Graecae ad Pes

Jtomanas pertinentes, ed. R.

Cagnat. L III. IV. 1-4. Paris,

191 1-

C. and B. = Cities and Bishoprics of Phrygia,

by W. M. Ramsay. 2 vols.

Oxford, 1895, '897.

CIA = Corpus inscriptionum Atticarum.

Berlin, 1873-97.

C/G = Corpus inscriptionum Graecarum.

Berlin, 1S28-77.

C1L = Corpus inscriptionum Latinarum.

Berlin, 1862-1909.

Calder = (unpublished) Greek Inscriptions

from Phrygia, ed. W. M. Calder.

Cauer. = Delectus inscriptionum Graecarum.'

Ed. P. Cauer. Leipzig, 1883.

Cos = The Inscriptions of Cos, edd. W. R.

Paton and E. L. Hicks. Oxford,

1891.

GDI = Sammlung der griechischen dialekt-

Inschriften. Ed. H. Collitz.

Gottingen, 1884- .

11

IG = Inscriptiones Graccae, ed. cons, et

auct. Acad. Regiae Borussicae.

Berlin, 1873- .

IGSI. = Inscriptiones Graecae Siciliae et

ltaliae. Ed. G. Kaibel. Berlin,

1890.

IMAc = Inscriptiones Graecae Insularum

Maris Aegaei. Edd. H. von

Gaertringen and W. R. Paton.

Berlin, 1895- .

losPE = Inscriptiones oris scptentrionalis

Ponti Euxini. (Inscriptions from

011>ia on the Euxine in the

Appendix to Scythians and

Greeks by E. H. Minns. Cam

bridge, 1913.)

Kaibel = Epigrammata Graeca. Ed. G.

Kaibel. Berlin, 1878.

Lafoscade = Dc Epistulis aliisque titulis impe-

ratorum magistratuumque Ro-

manorum, quas ad aetatc Augusii

usque ad Constantinum Graece

scriptas lapides papyrive serva-

verunt. By Leon lafoscade.

Lille, 1892.

Letronne = Recueil des inscriptions grecques

et latines de VEgypte, by M.

Letronne. 2 vols. Paris, 1842-8.

Alagn = Die Inschriften von Magnesia am

Miiander. Ed. O. Kern. Berlin,

1900.

Michel = Recueil d'Inscriptions grecques.

Ed. Ch. Michel. Paris, 1900.

OG/S = Orientis Graeci Inscriptiones se

lectee. 2 vols. Ed. W. Ditten-

berger. Leipzig. 1903-5.

Ostr See under Wilcken.

PAS = Papers of the American School of

Classical Studies at Athens.

Boston.

Perg = Die Inschriften von Pergamon (in

Alterttimer von Pergamon viii.).

Ed. M. Frankel. Berlin, 1900- .

Preisigie = Sammclbuch griechischer Urkun-

den aus Agypten. Ed. F. Prei-

sigke. Strassburg, 1913— .

[Includes many papyri : when

these are cited the abbreviation

is " Preisigke" in roman type.]

Priene = Die Inschriften von Priene. Ed.

H. von Gaertringen. Berlin,

1906.

Roberts-Gardner = Introduction to Greek Epigraphy,

vol. ii. The Inscriptions of At

tica. Edd. E. S. Roberts and

E. A. Gardner. Cambridge,

I9°S-

Syll = Sylloge Inscriptionum Graecarum -

2 vols, and index. Ed. W.

Dittenberger. Second edition.

Leipzig, 1888-1901.

Wilcken Ostr or Ostr = Griechische Ostraka. 2 vols. Ed.

U. Wilcken. Leipzig, 1899.

Wlinsch AF. = Antike Fluchtafeln (in " Kleine

Texte fur theologische Vorle-

sungen und Ubungen," 20).

Ed. R. Wilnsch. Bonn, 1907.

N.B.—Quotations from Papyri and Inscriptions are

printed as in the editions from which they come, except for

the notation used to show that the modern editor wishes to

insert or delete. Here the text is given as found in the

original document, with a note in brackets if necessary.

Square brackets denote a gap in the original j round brackets

the resolution of an abbreviation (as (Itovs) for L ), except in

some inscriptions where the editor uses them to denote faint

or missing letters. Letters which are not read with certainty

are indicated by dots underneath. Interlineations and

erasures in the original are generally pointed out in a note.

The line given shows where the word under the heading

occurs, or begins to occur.

af5apr)$—ayairaco

dpagrjg.

For &Pap4j« in a metaphorical sense, as in 2 Cor II*,

Nageli (p. 38) cites CJG 5361" (Berenice, i/B.c.) 4. 4auriv

irapi<rXT|Tai, and BGU I. 248s6 (ii/A.n. ) 4dv U <roi dpo[pi]s

■j, \pf\o-6v p.01 Avdpiov. Add P Oxy VI. 933* (late ii/A.D.)

and BGU IV. io8o17'- (iii/A.D. ?) A <roi dp[a]pife to-riv koI

8vvo[T<iv, <r]waird<rTiXdv p.01 ktX. The physical sense is

cited from Aristotle ; the metaphysical appears in Plutarch

(59C).

'Apgadfi.

For a Grcecised form "APpapos, cf. BGU II. 585»-s (after

A.D. 212) Ilaapus 'APpduou. The non-Gracised form is

common in Fayum documents of the Christian period, e.g.

BGU I. 10311 (vi/vii A I>.)'APpadp; see further Deissmann

BS, p. 187. A Jew "Appdp[u>s ? is named in BGU II.

7iSii-4(Fayum—A.i). 101-2).

afivaaoQ.

As a substantive (Rom io7, Rev 91 etc.) &. is common in

the magic papyri, e.g. P Lond I2I26' (iii/A.D.) ( = 1. p. 93)

tir\ rfjs &Pv<r<rov, li.*1' ( = 1. p. ioo) Tjj KoXovpivn. dpwrcrti).

See also Nageli, p. 46.

dyaBonoiog.

This rare adjective, which in the NT is confined to 1 Pet

214, is found as an astrological term in a magical papyrus

of iv/A.D., P Lond 122" (=1. p. 116), fcyafaroU rtp

olKouplvns: cf. ib. 46** (iv/A.D.) (=1. p. 661 (ura

d-yaOon-oiiiv, with reference to stars of benign influence.

The verb is found in Aristeas (ed. Wendland) 242, dXXd

8fov (/. 8fov 6«bv) ixmvtw, irdvTa a-yafoiramv.

dyadog.

The comparative P<At(uv (in the LXX about 20 times

for the commoner Kp€(.<r<rv) occurs in the fragmentary

P Petr III. 42 H (8) f" (middle of iii/B.c.) ( = Witkowski

Epp.%, p. 16). In a votive inscription discovered at Cos

(Paton and Hicks, 92), Nero is described as dyaBos 9«ds

(cf. Deissmann LAE, p. 349). For ayaObs SaCpuv, see 57

in the same collection (=C/G 2510)—Tv)(o- 'A-yaO^ K«l

'A-yaBcS AaCpovi Kal tm(i) Sdp.»(i), etc., etc. One other

phrase is worth quoting: P Oxy II. 2981* (i/A.D.) lav lir

dyaOiu irapaYf'vfl, "if you arrive happily," ib. III. 531*

(ii/A.D.) Jus lir ayaiip irpbs <rl irapa-yivopai, BGU III.

835,9f- (beginning of iii/A.D.) «ls t^|v iir' [dlyaOols vtvapivT|S

KOTao-iropav, P Flor I. 2110 (a.D. 239) al. The neuter pi.,

as in Lk I21*, may be illustrated by 1' Ryl I. 28182 (iv/A.D.)

irovs 8c|i.bs lav aXXnTai, Sco-irorns (oral iroXXwy dyaSAv

Kal KTnpdT»v, "if the right foot quiver, the man will be

master of many blessings and possessions" (Ed.).

Part I.

dyadcoavvrj.

The word is "found only in bibl. and eccl. writers"

(Grimm-Thayer). But the abstract suffix -crvvi) (on which

cf. Brugmann-Thumb Griech. Gramm.*, p. 224) was pro

ductive in the Hellenistic period. About a dozen nouns

occur in NT, and oyuoo-vvij and uryoXuirvvi) come under

the same condemnation in Grimm-Thayer : so would

Tair«iv<x^po<rwT], but Thayer quotes Josephus and Epic-

tetus against Grimm. Nageli (p. 43) has "profane"

warrant for (ryuac-wri, which is none the worse for being

later than NT times. Any writer was free to coin an

abstract of this sort, just as we can attach the suffix -nets

to any adjective we please ; and the absence of attestation

signifies nothing that could carry any weight.

dyafxog.

BGU I. 86" (ii/A.D.) 4<p' 8v XP°vov ayaplte Jo-jnv, ib.

1 1 3* (u/a.d.) ct Tivts dyouoi tUv, P Ryl I. 28" (iv/A.D.)

aydp-m Si -ydpov SnXou 1'reisigkc 374 (i/B.C./i/A.D.) has

d-yap« on a gravestone.

dyavaxrico. '

P Lond 4420 (B.C. 161) (=1. p. 34) oYavaKTOvvTa 4<p" ots

SuTcXovVTO <V TOIOVTWI Upul. P Ox)' VIII. 1 1 19* (A.D. 254)

<jns 070vaKT()o-ao-a farforciXcv kta. Syll 803" (iii/B.c. )

irpaTov dyavaKTuv t\a\\ irpd[{« ... In ib. 356" (B.C. 6)

t?|v Kotvf|v dirAvrixv ipuv d<r^>dX<i[av dvai]povvT»v dya-

voktoOvt€$, it takes a gen., which might however be a gen.

abs. : the inscription, a rescript of Augustus, is in the high

style. P Magd 24* (iii/B.c.) dyavaicWjo-avTos 61 pou Kal

imTipwvros avr[<ju P Thead 1510 (iii/A.D.), in an ad

vocate's pleading. A curious use of the passive occurs in

the late P Lond IV. 1367* (a.D. 710) piXXcis a-yavaKrr|8f|vai,

"you will incur our anger." The word is also found in the

apocryphal Gospel of Peter 4 (ed. Swete), where on one of

the malefactors upbraiding the Jews for their treatment of

Jesus on the Cross, we read d"yavaKTV|o-avT€s <ir' avT(j> falXcv-

o-av Ivo pi| o-KcXoKom]0jj, twwf Pao-avijopcvos dirofldvoi.

dyavdfczrjaig.

This NT &ir. «lp. (2 Cor 7U) may be illustrated by P

Grenf II. 82" '• (c A.D. 400) peTa-yvwvai t\trt iS<rr«

Kal d"yavaKrrjo-eiiis 8ixa<rTiK>js ir€ipa8T)vai, where certain

offenders are threatened with legal proceedings and penalties,

if they disregard the writer's demand.

dyaJidco.

The Pauline phrase in 1 Th 1* dScXxpol Vryairnp^voi inrb

[rov] 8«ov, which in this exact form is not found else

where in the NT (cf. in the LXX Sir 451 ^yan-nplvov tnrb

(diro K) 8«ov Kal dv8pwTr«v), is well illustrated by a similar

1

ayairv) ' \ *

use in connexiort/w,ifh Ptolemy on the Rosetta stone, OGIS

904 (B.C. H}6) *^foirn(Uvo\) virb toS 4>9d. Cf. a Munich

papyrus iwCArcst. I. log11 (end of iii/B.c), where Wilcken

restore,* "'£lfToX«|iaI]os ala>v<Sp\os ^rvafirnpivos uiri rf(s

"LrifJisji •. It may be noted that in Mk icP Field {Notes,

P- 3,4J*SUggests the translation "caressed" for yfYAinia-fv ,

.comparing Plut. Pericl. 1 : {cvous rivds iv 'P<4u.tj itaovo-iovs,

Kyy<iv TtKva Kal iri&r|Kt*v 4v tois K<5Xirois mpt^fpovTM KaX

dyairuivTas (fondling) IS&v 6 Kalcrap . . . T|puTn<r<v (I

iraiSCa irap' ai-rots ov tCktovhtiv al Ywaixcs. B. L.

Gildersleeve [Justin Martyr, p. 135) suggests that "the

larger use of [cvyairdv] in Christian writers is perhaps due

to an avoidance of 4>iXeiv in the sense of ' kissing.' " He

says Xenophon made the two words absolute synonyms,

comparing Memorabilia ii. 7- 9 with 12; while he depre

cates refinements in Jn ai15"1', since "the Evangelist

himself did not see the point, as Augustin notes {Civ. Dei

vii. 11)." This seems undeniable in Xenophon I.e.,

though in so severely simple a writer as Jn it is extremely

hard to reconcile ourselves to a meaningless use of synonyms,

where the point would seem to lie in the identity of the

word employed. Gildersleeve's remark that " a.7airov is a

colder word than 4>i\ctv and less intimate " w ill hold for

"profane" Greek ; but this is emphatically a case where the

needs of a new subject take up a rather colourless word and

indefinitely enrich it. In NT ayairav is purged of all cold

ness, and is deeper than ipiXctv, though the latter remains

more human. See R. II. Strachan's references and discus

sion in Expos. VIII. vii. 263-7 (March 1914). A Christian

metrical epitaph ( Calder 69—after midd. iv/A.D.) has 4. with

infin. as in Class. Grk : vCv i/yairds <rv uxUUtv t£s tyti |tvos

rj iroStv rX8a.

aydnr).

Though it would be going too far to say that this import

ant Biblical word was " born within the bosom of revealed

religion," it is remarkable that there have been only three

supposed instances of its use in "profane" Greek, two of

which are now read otherwise and the third is doubtful.

Deissmann originally cited P Pai 49' (B.C. 164-58) in this

connexion (Bibelstudien, p. 80 f.) ; but in the English edition

(BS, p. 198 f.) he admitted that the restoration Topax+|v must

be substituted. Next Hatch in JBL xxvii. 2, p. 134 ff. cited

an inscription of the Imperial period, from Tefeny in Pisidia,

giving the mantic significance of various throws of the dice :

ireV<|/ti 8" els a-yd[irn]v art (îXo|iu.ei.SrjS 'AtppoScCrn. But

Prof. Deissmann now calls our attention to a Breslau disser

tation by F. Heinevetter Wiirfel-und Buchstabenorakel in

Griechenland und Kleinasien (1912), where it seems to be

proved (p. 10) that tit d-ya9<$v must be read in the line we

have quoted. There remains only the citation (Cronert,

Lex. s.v. ) of Si o[y]&itt|s cT.vapJyoOs from the Herculaneum

papyri of Philodemus the Epicurean (i/B.c.J, with the note

"(sicher?)."

The history of this word is so crucial for the orientation

of the Biblical Greek vocabulary that we must pursue it in

some detail. Deissmann's argument from Thayer's Philonic

citation of afdirn is repeated in the English BS (p. 199)

without regard to Ramsay's criticism (ExpT ix. p. 568).

And Deissmann certainly seems justified in asserting that in

the Quod Deus immut. (p. 283 M = Cohn-Wendland, ed.

ayyap€va>

min., p. 69) Philo is not taking the word from the LXX,

unless Wisd 3' (love towards God) 618 (love of Wisdom) may

be taken as the models for his ennobled use of the word.

For in LXX it is used 14 times of sexual love (Jer 2a

figuratively), and twice in antithesis to |iurot : Sir 48" K

is the only other occurrence besides those from Wisdom.

Aristeas (ii/i B.C.) has the word (§ 229) in the higher sense,

and may stand with the author of Wisdom as the earliest to

adapt it to this purpose. In its redemption from use as a

mere successor to the archaic ipus, Alexandrian Jews of

i/B. c. seem to have led the way. The fact that its use was

very restricted made it easier to annex for a special purpose.

Since the Song of Songs (where it occurs 1 1 times) could

hardly be proved to have existed for the NT writers, there

were virtually no other associations before their minds ; and

the appropriation of a-yairav and a-yaur] proceeded side by

side. As the record of its use in Aquila, Symmachus and

Theodotion shows (see HR), the word retained in inde

pendent circles the connotations we find in Cant and Eccl,

and grew slightly more common. In late Christian papyri

we find it narrowed like our "charity": Cronert cites P

Gen I. 14' (iv/v a.d.) and P Lond 77M (viii/A.D.) (=1.

p. 234). On the Christian use of 'Ayim) as a proper name

see W. M. Ramsay C. and B., ii. p. 492 f.

It should finally be remarked that there is no reason for

postulating cvycVirr| as the origin of a denominative iyairAa),

as Tiji^j produces TipuSua, etc. 'A.y&.irr\ is in any case a lack-

formation from the verb, replacing the older a^yAn-nons, ami

originating doubtless in a restricted dialectic area. Cf. the

case of olKoSou.r|, q. v.

ayamrjTOc;.

For the use of this characteristic NT designation in the

Christian papyri, see for example the address of the much-

discussed letter of Psenosiris P Grenf II. 73 (late iii/A.D.)

( = Selections, p. 117), 'AirdXXcovi irpeo-pVrf'pt}) a-yairnTij)

dS<\<|>u> iv K(vpf)l> \alptiv. So P Lond 4171 {c. A. u. 346)

(=11. p. 299, Selections, p. 123), P Heid 67 (K-/A.D.) ( =

Selections, p. 125) al. The word is also found in a horoscope

of a.d. 20-50 addressed to a certain Tryphon—P Oxy II.

235s, Tpvifxsv fyyOfVrtTi : he may of course have been a Jew—

see on the fern. Tpv<jxuva below.

ayyapevo).

Ptolemaic examples 01 this interesting old Persian word

are P Petr II. 20lv-6 (b.c 252) tou . . . Xepfiou . . .

aYyapcv8«VTos iwfc crov with reference to a " post boat," and

P Tebt I. 5182- 282 (b.c. 118) where for the editors' htaptrtlv

Wilcken (Archiv iii. p. 325) reads iyyaptitiv. From A.1).

42 add P Lond 1 171 (<r)8 = (III. p. 107) (inStvl iôrw

cVyapcv<iv tows iirl ttjs —a prefect's rescript. Cf.

BGU I. 2llu-1* (a.d. 340) otvov cKyapuu, and from the

inscriptions Syll 932s4 (beginning of iii/A.D.) avyaptutv

ftvwiv with Dittenberger's note, "vehicula cursus publici

ponderosissima et lentissima, quae bubus vehebantur {cursus

clabularis Cod Theod. VI. 29, 5, I, VIII. 5, u), angari-

arum nomine utebantur." Herwerden Lex. cites a form

dvcvY&pcuTOS = ovayyiipevTos, from an inscr. which Mayser

(p. 56) refers to Arch. Zcii. 1890, p. 59. See further Zahn

Intr. i. p. 66, Deissmann BS p. 86 f., and Rostowzew

"Angariae" in Klio vi. (1906) p. 249 ff. For the spelling

ayyelov

with I. in Mk 15s1 K* B* Deissmann (BS p. 182) compares

BGU L 21UL" (AD. 340—coeval with the MSS.) iVYapfos.

The noun dyyapos appears in Greek as early as /Eschylus

Agam. 294 dyydpov irvpds, "the courier flame": it is

probably the Iranian cognate of &yyAot. It survives in

vernacular MGr d-yvapfpivot-, "put to compulsory labour"

(Thumb Handbook, p. 315). In his note on P Lond IV.

13761 (a.d. 71 1) the editor suggests that in the late Aphrodito

papyri ttfyxptMrrbfi is used in the general sense of " foreman,"

" superintendent."

ayyelov

is found in P Tor I. I"-6 (ii/B.c.) for the "casket" or

" chest " in which plaintiffs in the court of the Chrematistae,

or Greek judges of Egypt, were in the habit of placing their

petitions (Aichiv iii. p. 26 ff.). See also P Gen I. 74s ff

(prolably iii/A. n.) 8tb 4pu-rn6iW {xXapwv dvrC-ypcupov koA

pVxXuv «ts oyytov <rc»pd'ywI<»"]ov : similarly in Syll 790"

(i/B.c.) of oracular mvdicia, which are put (Is ayy«iov and

sealed (KaTa<r<ppa'yi.<rd<r6uirav) with various officers' seals

In BGU I. 248 (ii/A.D.) a note is added on the margin—

\pi)<rov EapVviu dvyfiov, els 8 KOfii^ p.01 (Xaiov, where a. is

a jar for oil, as in Mt 254 : cf. 1' Oxy VII. \oyom (iii/A. I).)

dvytlu r\\Li\6<a, P I Iamb I. 2334 (a.d. 569) uô-rd dvvia

rpidicovTa, I' Lond 10369 (vi/A.D.) (= III. p. 269) otvo(u)

dyyiov |«'-ya tv, P Leid Wllu a. uAitos pco-rdy.

The form dyyos, which is found in the true text of Mt

1348, may be illustrated from Michel 1 3614 r- (Thasos, iv/B.c.)

hi tis tyfidXXffl Tiiv 8ovXwv KoVpov, »<rr«] to \uplov

ttvai to dyyos toC dvaipcpnpivov tov Kfjiro[v] ktX. The

word is used of a cinerary urn (as in Herod, i. 113) in CIG

3573-

ayyeUa.

In the curious pamphlet on omens drawn from involuntary

twitchings, P Ryl I. 281" (iv/A.n. ), we find <r<f>vp|&]v Sc£ibv

<dv 4XXt]toi., d-y^XCav a«r<J o-r|ua(vi dirpoo-86,Kt)Tov, "if

the right ankle quiver, it signifies tliat the person will

have unexpected news." The word is common in literature.

dyyeXog.

In Syll 512", a dialect inscr. of ii/B.c. from Calymna,

dyyiXoi are envoys whose names are given. The word is

used in the sense of " iiuermediary " (cf. Gal 31*) in Syll

I222* (iv/B.c.) 6y.6<rai 8]i dyy^XXwv. For the presumably

Christian " angel " inscriptions from Thera see Deissmann

LAE, p. 279 with accompanying facsimile, and the paper

'* It is his Angel " (J. H. M.) in JTS 1902, p. 519 f. Add

(from Cronert) IG XII. iii. 933. In Archiv iii. p. 445, No. 67,

is published a Greek inscription from Assouan of the time of

M. Aurelius, which begins—MrydXn, Tvxt) tov [8«]o[6 . . .

t]»v dtryAuv rfjs [ijfpc£[as] : cf. also p. 451 No. 94 (time of

Diocletian), 'Yirlp •vx'js T»v dvy&wv 'Euô-rivol dWOrixav

ktX. 01 d-yyAoi 8«ov, as in I Tim 5", occurs in the ex

tremely interesting Jewish inscription Syll 81610 icfyiw 6

irdvra 4[<p]op»v ko\ oi &vyt\o\. 6cov. Dittenherger assigns it

to i/A. D. and yet apparently prefers to regard it as Christian :

there does not, however, seem to be anything distinctive of

Christianity—it is a Jewish prayer for vengeance upon un

known murderers : see Deissmann LAE, p. 423 ff. It is

interesting to observe that the special meaning "angel" is

9 . t3 aytvr)s

apparently a reversion to the oldest signification, for in

Homer the d-yyeXos is often a messenger of the gods. The

two branches of the Aryan language-group diverge here. In

Vedic Indian the Aiigirasah are "higher beings intermediate

between gods and men," as Macdonell rather tentatively

concludes ( Vedic Mythology, 143). In Persian angara{t—see

on ayyaptvoi) is a human messenger. Perhaps both meanings

coexisted in the corner of the Indo-Germanic area to which

the word is restricted. See also Ilatzidakis on dyycXos in

Sit*. Ber. d. IVien. Akad. 1913, 2.

dyydU.co.

1 For dy,<XX» = " proclaim," "summon 10 an office," see the

j summons to celebrate the accession of Hadrian, PGissI. 32fl-

! (a.d. 117) fycu (sc. ôipos 8e6Y) . . . dvaKTd xaivov 'A8pwx-

I vbv ay,«X<a[v]: cf. P Flor I. 2<-"«- (a.d. 265) 4] oyv«X«Is

i dvTi[Xd]Pi)Tai rift tv\apur9*i<rr\i ayrai XP*'as [v]"Vl["s] Ka^

irwrTws. It is hardly accidental that the words quoted from

J the Giessen papyrus /orm an iambic line : the document has

a strong literary flavour. 'A.yylKka is one of those verbs

i which became practically obsolete in the vernacular except

in their compounds. Nine of these are found in NT, while

j the simplex only occurs in Jn 4" ND, 20" «*AbIX. Jn

is a writer who likes uncompounded verbs : see Camb. Bibl.

Essays, p. 492.

dyyog.

See s.v. dvvelov.

ay&h\.

The noun occurs twice in a farm account, P Lond 1 171

(B.C. 8) (=111. p. 177). For the adjeclive d-ycXatos, see

Syll 587s0* (iv/B.c.) KcpapCScs d-ycXalai, with Dittenberger's

note.

a.yevsaX6yr]xoq.

" Nowhere found in prof, auth.," says Grimm, nor are we

able to supply the gap—which is not surprising ! It is a

good sample of a class of words which any author might coin

for a special purpose.

ayevrjq.

'A-yiv^js, as opposed to «vvev<is, is well illustrated by P

Oxy I. 33T-5 (late ii/A.D.) where, in a dramatic interview

with the Emperor, in all probability M. Auielius—though

Wilcken (Chrest. I. p. 34 f.) decides for Commodus—a

certain Appianus, wiio had been condemned to death, ap

peals to his nobility (t+ytVoa) in such a way as to lend the

Emperor to retort—4>r)s o4v 8ti T|fitis d-ymls io-p*v ; For the

more general sense of " mean," " base," see the verso of the

illiterate P Oxy I. 79* (not earlier than ii/A.D.), perhaps a

school composition (Edd.), p.ii8iv to/ttivov (XT|Si d-yevis . . .

irpdfns. I" Syll 855" (a dialect inscr. from Delphi, record

ing the "sale" of a slave to the god for freedom—ii/B.c.)

ft 81 n Mvao-u (Ihe slave) irdSoi d-ytv^s wirdpxowro, Ta

KaTa\€u|)WvTa inrb Mvao-us 'AYno"d3ovXas (the mistress)

Itrmi : here d^v^j* must mean " childless," as in the similar

phrase in Syll 862", an inscr. of the same period, place and

subject. The word was used in this sense by lsaeus,

according to Harpocration.

ayia{a>4 ayvorjfta

dyidCco.

Clear evidence for the verb and noun outside bibl. and

eccl. writings appears to be wanting : cf. Anz Subsidia,

p. 374 f. The suffix -d£eiv was as active as our -fy in pro

ducing new words, and the abstract ao-pds accompanied it,

as fication accompanies our verb. When therefore d-yios

was appropriated in Jewish circles to represent their special

idea of " holiness," it was natural that the factitive derivative

should be coined from it, as a technical term which would

be immediately understood by any Greek, even if he had

never met with the actual form. The series was the more

needed, as Greek religion had already the forms avi£u>,

dyuj-pds, dyurrcvu, d-yio-rf|piov, etc., with their technical

meanings : the variant words with the added -a- answered

to them in function, but were free from pagan association.

dyiog.

The adjective is common as a title of the gods in the

inscriptions, e. g. OG/S 3781 (a.d. 18-9) $«3 dyCu {n|#£o-ru :

cf. ib. 7211 & 8<jSoix°s ™>' dyiui-dTuv 'EXevo-tvi puo-rnpiuv.

The superlative may be further illustrated (cf. jude*0) from

the oldest recovered Christian letter P Amh I. 3(a)UI-22f.

(between A.D. 264 (265) and 282 (281)) rots kit a[4rbv

oyuoJniToi.s irpoLeoruo-i] : cf. Deissmann LAE, p. 192 ff.

For rh civiov as "temple" cf. OG/S 56s9 (the Canopus

inscr. of Ptolemy III, B.C. 239) Ka6iSpu<rai [sc. dyaXua

Xpvo~o€v 8idXi8ov I kv twl dyian.

dyiorrjg, dyicoavvrj.

'Ayidrns, as a title, is found in the late P Giss I. 55°

(vi/A.D.) addressed by one " papa " or " bishop " to another

■—V|£iu(}r|v . . . ypdi|fai irp[b]s t?|v trf|v dyidTivrfa]. For a

similar use of Vj ayuoo-vvn with reference to an {itCo-koitos.

see the Pelagia- Legcnden (ed. Usener) p. io'2, cf. p. 811.

On the "profane" warrant for dyuoo-vvi), and the natural

ness of coining (with Up(€)uo-wr| for model), see the remarks

on dya6ucrvvT| above.

dyxdXrj.

With the use of dyKoXTi in Lk 2s9, cf. OG/S 5680 (Canopus

decree, B. c. 239) (tis) tuv . . . Itplav irpbs Tbv o-roXurubv

tuv 8«uv ol'o-ti Iv Tats dvKaXats. For the derived sense of

"bundle" {i.e. "armful") see P Lond 131 recto 437 (A.r>.

78-9) (= I. p. 183) owjuiuv d^KoXos, P Oxy VI. 93S,8ff

(iii/A.D.) t| (icraipl opa] tuv avxaXuv tort <£6[4]us imb tov

iraTpds, "the transport of the bundles will be performed

immediately by my father" (Edd.).

&yxvga.

P Lond 1 164 (h)' (a.d. 212) (= III. p. 164) dvKvpais

o-iS-npats 8vo-l o-iv o~ird8ais <ri8i]pats (the two teeth of the

anchor), Syll 588'*. 171 (ii/B.c.) dyKiipa <ri8i]pa. For the

figurative sense, as Heb 619, cf. d. yr|pws, JG XII. vii.

123 b3.

iyvacpog.

In P Lond 193 verso " (ii/A. D. ) (= II. p. 246) a borrower

pledges her KiTuv(a) 4yva<po(v) XcvKdtv), "new white shirt,"

for an advance of n drachmas. P Hamb I. io,z (ii/A.D.)

has it in a list of garments that had lie en stolen, including

an abolla iyvaôs : P. M. Meyer renders " ungewalkt,

frisch vom Webstuhl, rudis," and gives some other references.

Plutarch 169C, 691D, has dyvairros, "undressed, uncarded."

dyvtla.

OGIS 56s* (decree of Canopus, B.C. 239) peT^tiv Si Kal

tous 4k t<)s irfpirrns <puX<\s tuv Ewpyeriiv 6«iv tuv dyveiuv

Kal tuv aXXuv diravTuv tuv 4v Tots Upots, ib. 573* (i/A.D.)

tui 82 iroifjo-avri {o-tui ayvua, an inscription cut in the

rock near a temple in Cilicia. Cf. Syll 655* (a.d. 83), urrd

iroXXfjs dyveias Kal vopiuuv {Stay, and the celebrated Epi-

daurian inscription quoted under dyvds. P Par S"h'M

(B.C. 114) couples dyvcifuv] and XciTovpyiuv following

[T]dipuv. BGU IV. 1198" (i/B.c ) iroiovpcvoi dyWjas Kal

6uo-<as. The verb is found BGU I. 149 (ii/iii A.D.), temple

accounts, including Kal Tats xupaa-iais tuv Scuv (proces

sions of images of the gods) Tots dyvcvovo-i 4k iripiTpoir^s

(according to rota) Upcvov 0u8 d vrr4p dyveias r|u<puv t 4£

T|p<pr)<riuv [so much]. A very similar entry appears in

BGU I. 1" (iii/A.D.).

In P Oxy V. 840*, the fragment of an uncanonical gospel

composed before A.D. 200, we read that the Saviour brought

His disciples els airb to dyv«rrr|piov Kal iripiciraTci 4v T<j>

Upu, "into the very place of purification, and was walking

in the temple." For the verb dyvcvu see BGU IV. 1201*

( A. D. 2) tuv dyv€vov[T]uv Upluv Siairepaiuulvuv irpbs Tas

XiTovpycCas Kal 6v<rc(as tuv dcuv, P Tebt II. 298" (A.D.

I 107-8) UpeOo-i] fq-ois dyvfyowto'li Ka8' Vjulpav (irvpov) 8,

" to officiating priests J art. of wheat daily" (Edd.).

dyv{£co, dyvia/xog.

The verb occurs in the Leyden Papyrus magica (ed. Diete-

rich) VI. 36 iroi^jcas fJdOpov 4irl T|yvio-p4vu toitu. For the

subst. see Syll 87918f- (end of iii/B.c ) tov 84 yvvaiKovduov

tov flirb toO Sfjpov atpovu«vov Tots dyvurpois ktX. Cf. Anz

Subsidia, p. 283.

dyvoico.

A good parallel to the Pauline phrase I Th 4" ov 64Xop.<v

8) ipds dyvo«tv occurs in P Tebt II. 314' (ii/A.D.) irurrcvu

<rt dyvo«tv, which also illustrates the use with the nega

tive in 2 Cor 2U. The construction in P Tebt I. 43" (B.C.

118) <jp»v iv Tio-iv ■J|,yvoT|KOTUv may help the difficult

2 Pel 2IS iv ols dyvoovo-iv pXaoipT|povvT€s. The suggestion

of wilful ignorance (see dyvoia) appears in P Oxy IX. 1188*

(A.D. 13) o-Toxa(o-ducvos) to" pr|8(4v) aYV0T|(6fjvai) pijSi irpbs

Xa(piv) olKovopi)O(fjvai), " making it your aim that nothing

be concealed or done by favour " (Edd ). For dyvoctv of a

' person, cf. P Giss I. 69' (A.D. 118-9) Xaipûova Tbv

dvaSiSdvTa to 4irto-T6[Xi]ov toCto ovk dyvofts, &8<X<p<.

dyv6r\n<x.

The royal decree of Euergetes II. and the two Cleopatras,

P Tebt I. 5' (B.C. 118), proclaims an amnesty for all their

subjects for dyvonpaTuv duaprnp|aT]uv [4]yKXi|udTuv

KaTa-Yvuo-pdTuv (see note), where the difference between the

first two words is brought out by the editors' rendering,

"errors," "crimes" : cf. Archiv ii. p. 483 ff. An inscrip

tion from Egypt, OG/S 1162 (ii/B.c), has <rvyyv»[\ir\v . . .]

av ye-yovdo-iv ayvo^p-a1, o-iv . . •] in a broken context, but

5ayvoia ayopa

the meaning seems clear. The combination quoted above

from P Tebt I. 5 apparently recurs in BGU IV. 1185'

(i/B.c.) dyvoti^JaTuv apjip-rnp.dT<«v Ka.Ta.yvuKryji.ra\y • • -]y

q-Kfirco-TiKwv alruov iraccSv xtX. Similarly in P Par 63 *U1»*

one of the Ptolemies writes diroXtXuxoTts irdvras tows

(vMrxigUyovi iv tio-iv dyvoT|p.ao-iv f\ dpxipTTj|uio-iv Ifws tt)s

il toO Jirity. (On *vex«o-8ai *v see /><>/<:£•. p. 6: f.). The

Seleucid Demetrius uses a like combination in I Mace 13";

and it is further found in Tob 3', and Sir 23' (cited by

Thayer). 'Avvc5T|fia is accordingly marked by this associa

tion as meaning an offence of some kind, and " error " is its

natural equivalent : so in Heb 9'.

&yvoia.

The connotation of wihul blindness, as in Eph 418, is found

in P Tebt I. 24s3 (B.C. 117), where an official reports the

misconduct of certain persons whose plans he had frustrated,

so that X'fj-yovrcs ttjs ayvoias they left the district. The

writer had dvotas first, and then added 7 above the line.

In the ordinary sense of inadvertence it is common : e. g.

BGU IV. 1 1 14° (b.c. 8-7) -yfyovtv 8i kq.t' tt/yvoiav els

6 KaraffAovc

to aOToG KoCvtov KaixiXCov Kdoropos 6vou.a. With a

gen. the same phrase occurs in P Oxy VI. 923s (ii/iii

A D.) 4VA hot' fityvoiav twv <ppovT(.Sov avrwv f|pvdo-aTO, id.

I. 7823ff- (iii/A.D.) iv otv p4| 8<Sû o-vvSlo-Sai i-jj toO irpo/y-

panKov d-yvoto. {iriSiSup.i to. p\f3X(Sia xtX. The simple dat.

ap|iearswith same sense in P Flor II. 1328 (iii/A.D.) <Xc[£]av

irFiroinxiVai Tavra dvvo£<j. For xari dyvoiav, as in Ac 317,

see P Oxy II. 237viu- * (a.d. 186) Vvo ot <njvaXXdo-o-ovT€S

Kar dyvoiav ivi8p«vovTai, "in order that persons enter

ing into agreements may not be defrauded through ignorance "

(Edd.).

dyvog.

In its narrower sense we may compare a psephism from

Assos, dated a.d. 37, Syll 36420tJ|v TrdTpiov d^v^y IlapOivov

(cf. 2 Cor H*), 1. e. Athena Polias, as Dittenberger notes—

the "Blessed Virgin" of Greek religion: cf. Preisigke 2481

(i/A. D. ) 'IouXta ayvf\, triv Ky, cv<|ruxi. It is applied to

holy places in P Tebt II. 616 (ii/A.D.), a letter from a

irpo^rprns,—[8]ti I£co~[ti] irdo-i iv i'yvols toitois •yeveVflai.

For the ceremonial use of d. see Priene 205, clo-ivai its

t[o] upbv dyvov <[v] 4afl<jTi Xevx[1)i], an inscription at the

entrance to a Upbs otxos. Kouffiac (Reclicrchts, p. 62), who

cites the passage, aptly recalls the inscription of the temple

of Epidaurus mentioned by Clement Alex. (Strom. V. I. 13,

3) to illustrate the transition from the ritual to the moral

sense—■

ayvbv XPÎ vt)o!o (hiuSeos tvros Wvto,

(|i|uvai* avviCn 8' 4o-ti <ppov<iv 80-ia.

(Also in Porphyry de abst. ii. 19, ap. Syll ii. p. 267.) There

is also a noteworthy usage in the Chian dialectic inscr. ,

Syll 5708 (iv/B.c.) [0 l]8«v KaT€iirdT» irp[bs] tos fSao-iXeas

a-ftvis] irpos to 8i6, "give information ... if he would be

blameless before the God." An interesting example of the

adj. occurs in P Oxy I. 41s** (the report of a public meeting,

iii/iv A.D.), where at a popular demonstration in honour of

the prytanis the people are described as shouting—dyvol

irwrrol o-vvSikoi, dyvol. morol y"v[v]^j[Yopo]i, Is <£pas irdo-i

Tots t*|v irdXiv (|>iXoCo-iv. " True and upright advocates, true

and upright assessors ! Hurrah for all who love the city 1 "

(Edd.). 'A-yvws in the sense of Phil I1*, "honestly," is

common in honorific inscriptions, as OGIS 48513 (Magnesia,

Roman age) TttS Xoiirds 8i <piXoTiip,(as TiXido-avTa dyvus

xai duîit-rus, ib. 524' (Thyatira, do.) dyopavop/r|o-avTa

TCTpd|jLi]vov d-yvus : so as early as Pindar {01. iii. 37).

The adjective and its derivatives may accordingly take a

wide meaning, as wide as our pure in the ethical sense. But

a starting-point must not be overlooked : cf. the Avestan

yasna "ritual," Sanskrit yaj, Av. yaz "to worship," show

ing that it originally denoted "in a condition prepared for

I worship." The uses noted under iyvtta and in this article

show that this meaning persisted ; and it is not out of sight

in NT times. In pagan technical language it definitely con

noted twofold abstinence, as a necessary condition of entrance

into a temple. The definition of Ileyschius gives us the

condition in its oldest form: " iyvtvuv xaSapcveiv dird Ti

d<ppoSio~(<av Kal diro vcxpou."

dyvorrji.

IG IV. 5S8'5 (Argos, ii/A.D.) Sikoaoo-vvijs ivcxiv xal

d-YvdVnros (cited by Grimm).

dyvcoaia.

BGU II. 614s2 (a.d. 217), tv" ovv ayvu<rla ifi. P Ha-

wara (Archiv v. p. 383) 69" (i/ii A.D.) It« dvur6r|o-(av It*

dyvwo-iav atriao-Owi. The latter instance has the suggestion

of disgraceful ignorance which attaches to both the NT

occurrences.

dyvwaxoz.

Deissmann (St Pam, p. 261 ff.) supplies an interesting

parallel to the Greek inscription which St Paul read on an

altar at Athens, Ac 17** aYvwo-rcp 8«j>, from a votive inscrip

tion, probably of ii/.v D. , on an altar discovered at Pergamon

in 1909. The inscription is mutilated, but may probably be

restored as follows—

8ioIs dyvtwoTTOis]

Kair£Tw[v]

8o.Sovx°[s].

" To unknown gods Capito torchbearer." See also P Giss

1. 33f- (a.d. 117) ■fjxu 0-01, S> Sfju^t], oix d\vw(rTos <J>oipos

8«<Ss, where the description of $oiflos as oix 4yv<ootos may

be due, as the editor suggests, to the fact that he was the

god of the special district in question. Cf. also BGU II.

5906 (a.d. 177-8), where yfv]o\Uvuv dyvwo-Toiv 4||uiv refers

to two (divine !) Caesars, Commodus and his great father.

"Agnostos Theos" is the title of an elaborate monograph

by E. Norden (Leipzig, 1913), in which he makes the

Areopagus speech in Ac 17 the starting-point for a series of

discussions on the history of the forms of religious speech.

ayoQa.

The ordinary meaning "market" does not need illustrat

ing. That bankers were to be found there may be seen in

BGU III. 986' (Hadrian's reign) Bid t<1s 'A . . . toO

ayopaifi} 6 aypos

©«oy»£tovo(s Tpjairiftijs) dyopds. It denotes " provisions,"

"supplies," in P Petr II. 13 (17)' (B.C. 258-3), and ib.

15 (2)* (B.C. 241-39) [t]t|v •yivoaeVnv d-yopdv its . . . "pro

visions up to a certain amount." Cf. P Amh II. 2911 (c. B.C.

250) ^ f( tiv]«s ftXXai dyopal <rwTao-[<rovTai, as restored by

Wilcken, Archiv n. p. 119. In an important article on the

system of the conventus, or official circuit of the Prefect in

Roman Egypt (Archiv iv. p. 366 ff. ), Wilcken slates that

dyopd is often used =forum in its more pregnant sense of a

judicial assembly (cf. OGIS 517 note 7). So in BGU III.

888* (A.D. 160) we find a man described as vouoypdiôs

dyopds.

dyogd^co.

The verb (MGr = " buy ") is common in deeds ofsale, e. g.

P Lond 882" (B.C. 101) (= III. p. 14) t|v VryiSpao-tv irapd ©.,

ib. 120810 (B.C. 97) (= III. p. 19). It is used of the purchase

of slaves in OG/S^^" (the will of Attalus III.—B.C. 133) :

cf. 1 Cor 610, 7" Tiufjs Vjyopdo-OTyre (Deissmann LAE,

p. 328). So P Oxy VIII. II495". (ii/A.D.) d[-yo]pdo-ai

irapd Tao-ap[a]ir(vos 8v l\fi SovXov Zapairluva, " to buy

from Tasarapion her slave Sarapion," al. Both the verb

and the corresponding substantive are found in P Oxy II.

29s11' '*, a long letter by a tax-collector of i/A. I). , <rraTt)pas

irop<f>v[p]as avopatrov . . . lav <tiprjs d-y[o]pao~ri)V rov

pip[ous] t{)s oUCas. For dyopao-Tds, see also P Pelr II.

20U.M (b.c. 252) toS dyopao-roi = "(wheat) for sale," and

P Tebt I. 30" (a.D. 123) ( = StUctions, p. 78) d-yopao-rf|v

irapd ©tvir«Teo-o«)(ow ■ . . otxiav, " the house as purchased

from Thenpetesuchus," al. 'Ayopdjtiv irapd is illustrated

above (P Lond 1208", P Oxy 11496, etc.): ford, diro cf.

P Flor II. 17511 (A.D. 255) 8^X01 (for S^Xov) diro tivos

tcktovos ^ryopdirfli]. For the gen. of price cf. P Par 59* ( =

Witkowski Epp*, p. 75—B.C. 60) roimv (sc. I talent 140

drachmae) rj-yupaxa o-itou dp Tafias) p* (8pax|iwv) xX ktX.

dyoQauog.

Prof. Lake (Earlier Epistles of St. Paul, p. 69 n1) regards

dyopaCuv in Ac 1 75 as " agitators," in view of Plutarch Atmil.

Paul. 38, dvSpuirous d"ytvv«ts Kal 8«SovXe\>K<$ras, dyopaious

8i Kal Suvauivovs 6\\ov o-vva-yayeiv, a neat double parallel.

In Syll 553a3 (ii/B.c. ) it is used of " merchants," "dealers."

The grammarian Amnionius (iv/A.D.) would distinguish

d-yopaios = iv dyopf rip.ulp.cvos from dvdpaios = iv d-yopij

TcSpauuivos : Cronert remarks that the MSS. vary. F'or the

special use seen in Ac 1938, dyopaloi ayovTai Kal dv8viraTo£

<io-iv, Wilcken (Archiv iv. I.e. under dyopd) can only cile

from the papyri P Oxy III. 4711" (an advocate's speech,

ii/A. D. )J[tA] toS . [ ] dyopa£oii KpiT^jp[ia, where it is

derived from dvopd =forum. (He quotes a striking parallel

to the whole phrase of Ac I.e. from P Flor I. 61" (A.D.

86-8) 8iro\> SiaXoYio-pol Kal Tjy^povjs irapa'Ycvducvou) In

OG/S 484'° (ii/A. I).), however, an imperial rescript addressed

to the Pergamenes, we find Tats dvopa£ois iritrpao-KouVviov :

unfortunately there are gaps on each side, but the gender

shows that r|pipai is understood, denoting in this connexion

"market days." See also Ramsay's notes on the dvopa£a

(<rvvo8os), eonventus iuridicus, at Apamea, C. and B. nos.

294, 295 (ii. p. 461, also p. 428): also Cagnat IV. 790 and

note.

dygafifxaroc;.

'A. is of constant occurrence in the formula used by one

person signing a deed or letter on behalf of another who

cannot write—typat|/a inrip twos dypappdrou, e. g. BGU I.

118"-", it. 152* (both ii/A.D.) : cf. P Oxy II. 275"

(A.D. 66) (= Selections p. 58) ZuCXos . . . I^paâ uirip

airou p.V| ISoros ypdppara. The great frequency of dypdp

paTos, invariably in this sense, suggests that the sneer in

Ac 4" is intended to picture the Apostles as " illiterate,"

and not merely "unversed in the learning of the Jewish

schools" (Grimm). For the place which dictation had in

the composition of the NT writings, see Milligan NT

j Documents, pp. 21 ff., 241 ff.

dygevco.

In the literal sense this verb occurs in P Louvre 10632

I (= Chrest. I. 167", B.C. 1 3 1 ) idy rip Tapax<j[s o]l

dXuis 8wt|8£>o-i dypcvciv tov [avrbv Tpdirov, Sv Kal] irporspov

€td[i]o-|jivoi l[v] toitois [fj]o-av, and P Oxy I. 122* (iii/iv A.D.)

T||i«I[s] 8i d-yp<v«.v rdiv 8r|p£u>v 8vvd[ut]8a ovSi iv, "and we

cannot catch a single animal" (Edd. ).

dyQielaioq.

In view of Sir W. M. Ramsay's recent discussion of the

meaning of d. in Rom II1' (see Pauline Studies, p. 2i9ff.),

the occurrence of the adjective in Syll 5401" (ii/B.c.) may be

noted — KvfJovs KaTao~Kcv[a<rdp.c]vos £vXa>v £r|puv dypicXatviov.

aygiog.

P Tebt II. 612 (i/ii A.D.) B^pas d-ypfov : cf. BGU IV.

1 123* (time of Augustus) t\ l\6ias f\ avptas tf (vXftas- The

adjective is used of a "malignant" sore or wound in Syll

80211* (iii/B.C.) inrh rov dyptov !!Xkcos 8«ivus 8iaK«£|4«v]os :

ii. 8065 (Roman age).

dygog.

This old and once common word is unexpectedly rare in

papyri. P Strass I. 52s '"I (a.D. 151) concerns 2{ arourae of

" catoecic land," ds Kal irapa[8uo-ci t| 8<8avi<ru]^vn kot'

dypbv <nr[op£]pas, " will transfer these as they lie in good

condition for sowing," as the edd. render the same formula

in P Ryl II. 1646 (A.D. 171): Preisigke, "in einem land-

wirtschaftlich brauchbaren Zustande, saatfahig." The same

connotation of " agricultural land "appear in a few instances

we can quote. P Amh II. 68" (i/A.D.) Trjs vuv«l KaT dypbv

8<upCas. /*. I346(ii/A.D.) ivra ivdypu p.«Td tuv 8p«pudToiv,

" in the fields with the cattle" ; and as late as iv/A.D., ib. 143*

6 yap d-ypos 'A0Cov c|f)X8fv fls «nr[o]pdv. In P Oxy III.

506" (a.d. 143) diroYpd<fxo-8a£ Tiva hc\ tmv d-ypuv, "register

any one as owning those lands " : hrl toS dypoi has apparently-

been erased, lb. VI. 967 (ii/A. n. ) koXms Si iroifyrfis hr«rrf£-

Xao-a fls dypov ap£a<r6ai tuv «ls tovs dairtXtivas iroTurpuiv.

P F.leph 13* (B.C. 223-2), ir«pl Si toO olvaptov IIpa£id8r|s

oOir» <lo-fXYjXu8cv i{ dypoO : this resembles the dir d-ypov

(" from field labour " probably) in Mk 15". Apart from one

Byzantine document, the two instances quoted are the only

occurrences of d-ypds in P Oxy I.-X., and in the indices to

P Fay, P Hib, P Tebt, P Grenf and the Revenue Law it

never appears at all, nor in vols. III. and IV. of BGU. It is

7

not worth while to present the scattered instances that are

found in some other collections. Cronert's remark that

6.yp6i is obsolete in MGr, except in Cyprian, having been

progressively supplanted by X"Pa an(' Xwp'ov' 'a"s m,° nne

with its relative infrequency in the papyri. It is, however,

very common throughout the LXX, and in the Synoptic

Gospels (Mt 16, Mk 8, Lk 9). In Acts it only comes once,

and it may be significant that Luke has X"P° (Lk 12", 21")

or \aplov (Ac i18'-, 4", 5''*, 28') where dypd? might have

been expected. So al<o Jn 4:,s, 4s, Jas 5'. It is difficult to

draw a clear inference, but it looks as if for some reason

dypds was a favourite word with translators from Hebrew or

Aramaic. We shall meet with other words, rare or com

paratively rare in vernacular documents, which have secured

a good deal of space in bibl. concordances in this way.

ayQvnvivo.

P Giss I. 197 (early ii/A.D.) <ruv]fx«is avpuirvovtra wktJ>s

T|[pipas]. P Ryl II. 62' (iii/A.D. ) dYpwirvetrai koV KoXd-

trrai. For the construction with tirl (as in Prov 834, Job

21**), see the Septuagint Memorial from Adrumetum of

iii/A.D., cited by Deissmann BS, p. 275, I. 61, a-ypvirvo[Ov]Ta

*irl rfl 4>iX£a airrp ktX. Cf. P Giss I. 67' (ii/A.D.) ots

dd><CXu {iriT«TaYpi[va>s (/. -ra|i-) 4ir]a-ypvirviiv.

ayQvnvla.

This word, in NT only 2 Cor 66, 1 1*7, is found in Syll 80350

(iii/B.C.) oStos d-ypvrrvCais cruv«x<5|ievos 8id Tip. irdvov tos

K«paXd[s]—a passage which also throws light on the N I"

usage of <rw^x°llal> e-8' 421 v<S<rois teal pacrdvois <rwt-

Xopivovs. For the adverb of the primary d-ypvirvos, see

OGIS I94*3 (i/B.c.) d[7p]wirv«>s . . . [4<£]p<$VTur«v.

ayvia.

This word, very common in papyri, is claimed for NT

vocabulary by an acute conjecture of Mr A. Pallis (A few

Notes on St Mark and St Matthew, based chiefly on Modern

Greek, Liverpool, 1903, p. 12). In Mk 6" iv dvopals

appears as tv irXaTtttus in D 565 700 ; and the Old Syriac,

Latin and Gothic versions have "streets," which is pre

ferable in sense. Pallis suggests that iv dvuutis was the

original, from which by a very slight corruption came dvopals

in the Greek MSS, and by paraphrase irXarcCaxs in D and

its fellows. In Oxyrhynchus papyri iv aYvuj is a recurrent

legal formula, describing documents drawn up "in the

street": see Grenfell and Hunt, P Oxy IV. p. 202, and

Mitteis in Mitteis-Wilcken Papyruskunde, II. i. p. 61 n*.

&yu>.

The spread (mostly in the compounds) Oi the late and

vulgar sigmatic aor. act. is well seen in uneducated writers of

papyri. Thus P Grenf II. 4411 (a.d. ioi)andBGU II. 607"

(A.I). 163) KaT<i£av, BGU I. 8l*° (A.I>. 189) icaT*j£ajMv,

P Ryl I. 27" (iii/A.D.) o-uvdfas, P Hawara 312* (ii/A.D.) (in

Archive, p. 393) dfai, P Giss I. 27* (ii/A.D.) dfa: cf. P Tebt

I. 22" SidfTjirilt (B.C. 112). Thackeray Gr. p. 233 gives

LXX evidence ; Cronert Mem. Here, p. 232 n2 has pas

sages from late papyri, together with dfwo-iv from Hercu-

laneum (i/A.D.). Cf. also 2 Pet 25, Ac 14" D, and below.

W. G. Rutheriord New Phrynichus, p. 217 f., shows that

^{dpnv is Homeric, and survives in Herodotus and early

Attic. Whether its appearance in (mostly illiterate) papyri

is due to survival in dialects, especially Ionic, or to inde

pendent recoinage of a very obvious type, need not be

discussed here. The importance of the form for the NT

was emphasized by Moulton in Camb. Bibl. Essays, p. 485

(1909), (cf. Einleitung, p. 84). In Lk 3" Ka reads crwd|<u,

as do all authorities in 13s4 (hrurwdfat), We may be quite

sure that Luke never emended the normal strong aorist into

this colloquial, if not uneducated form. It was therefore in

Q, and Mt 3", 23s' represent emendations—one to the

future, which appeared in the last clause of the verse

(KaTaxavo-ci), the other to the " correct " infinitive imo-uv-

ayayriv : the latter emendation figures in all MSS. except

Xs in Lk 317. The point has important results, when set

among others of like nature, in the discussion of the

synoptic problem : see Expos. VII. vii. p. 413. The active

perfect of iym does not appear in NT ; but we may note

that dyrfYOX* (Tobit 12s) can be quoted from OGIS

21915 (iii/B.C. ), 267" (ii/B.c.). There are many varieties

here : -aYC»xa P Tebt I. 51,s (B.C. 118) and Letrotme 84

(i/B.c.) ; d-yefoxa (or cpd.) P Tebt I. 19* (B.C. 114), P

Par 15" (B.C. 120), P Ryl II. 67s (ii/B.c), P Oxy II. 283"

(a.d. 45), P Lcid B4 (ii/B.c.) ; -dyioxa P Tebt I 124

[c. B.C. 118). We have not attempted to make this list

exhaustive.

For 470) in the sense of "fetch," "carry away," see

P Oxy IV. 742' (B.C. 2), where instructions are given to

deposit certain bundles of reeds in a safe place Vva Tjj

dvapVurci afrrds d£ci>ucv. Wilcken's proposal (a/. Witkowski

Epp.%, p. 128) that d£wp,«v should be assigned to dyvvpi

seems to us improbable. For the construction with uerd

(2 Tim 411) cf. P Petr II. 32 (2a)13 Ayav pc6' atari). For

" bring before " a court of justice, as Mt to18, Ac 1812, cf.

BGU I. 2234<r (a.d. 114) (= Selections, p. 76) 8ii> a£u»

axSfjvai. tovs ivKaXovpivovs iirl <ri irpbs 8&>va-(av) tirif-oSoy,

—a petition to the Strategus. So also P. Tebt II. 33116

(c. a.d. 131) d|uo dxBfjvai o4to«s iirl <ri: the constr. with

iwt is regular, as in NT. Note P Oxy X. 1279" (A.D. 139)

pcTa 8) ri\v irciTCUTCav ovk dx^copai els i"f|v ptaflwouv

" I shall not be forced to take the lease " (Edd.). "Ayiiv

for "keeping," "holding" a special day or festival (as

Tob II1*: cf. Ac 1938 dyopatoi dvovTai—see s.v. dyo-

patos) appears .in OGIS 45610 KaTayytXels twv irpuTuv

d(x)fr'l<'"o[rt^vwv aviivuv], " heralds of the first games

that shall be held." So with {[viavo-Cas i]o[p}rds in

OGIS III"; POxy VII. 1025" (iii/A.D.) pass, with $coplai ;

P Giss I. 27' (ii/A.D.) <rrc4>a>rr|$opiav 4J». More generally

we have oôX^|v dy<iv in P Tebt II. 31517 (ii/A.D.), and

dyovTos ri «aT 8[to]s -yiupYiitd fp-ya in P Ryl II. l$4w

(A.D. 66). Somewhere under this heading will come Lk 24s1

Tp(TT|v Tawrr|V Tjpcpav 4y«i, where if the verb is not im

personal, b 'Ino-ovs might be supplied as subject. The

intransitive dyciv may be seen in the meaning "lead," of

a road or canal, as P Petr I. 22 (2) ; and a rather simi

lar intransitive use occurs in an Egyptian inscr. of

Augustus {Preisigke 401, A.D. 10-1) who records that he

irorapfov] . . . ^Ya-y«v . . . pVovra 81 8X1)8 rffi irdXtus :

in the Latin equivalent flutnen . . . induxit. "A-yup.«v

(aa in Jn 14*1) survives in MGr &|U, "go" (Thumb).

8a8(K(f)6s

The figurative sense of aY»Y<j, as in 2 Tim. 310, may be

paralleled from P Par 6i>"- (B.C. 1 56) irdvra ItrrXv dXXorpia

tt)st€ t||«Sv d-yw-yrls, P Tebt I. 24" (B.C. 117) p.[o]x8r|pdv

d-yw-yV- Cf. OGIS 223" (iii/B.c.) <paiyfo-6c yaa xa9dXou

ayuyiii Tavrrj xPfiaâli and ib. 474* (i/A. D.) Sid [T-f|v ko-

o-(iiTiTnv a4rfjs] ayu>yfy> with Dittenberger's note. A good

example is also afforded by Afagfi 1643 (i/ii a.d.) ffia

Kal aywyx\ KoVpaov. As action-noun to 4-yuv, it means

"freightage" in Syll 587" (B.C. 329-8, Attic) tt)s roprfi

t<Sv XC8<ov Kal Tfjs d'yuiyfis Kal Tfjs OeVews. Hence " load,"

"freight," cf. Wilcken Oslr. ii. 707 (Plot.) d\vpou o-yio(Y^v)

tva {sic), ib. 1168 «ls tois Kap.«£vovs o-yu(yaC) (sc. &.yipov) :

so P Oxy IX. 119710 (a.d. 211), P Lond 1 164(A)7 "»<• 84

(a.D. 212) (= III. p. 164 f.). 'Ayo>y-\v irouto-flai = " carry

off," "arrest," is found in P Tebt I. 3<ft- (B.C. 114) and ib.

48a2f- (e. B.C. 113), and in P Fay I231 (c. B.C. 103) the

substantive occurs in the sense of "abduction." For d. as

a legal term see P Lond 951* (a d. 249) (= III. p. 221)

opx>Xo-y<i fiT|8«(i£av i7»-yi|v (x*lv "•o.rd. p.TjSe'va Tp[dir]ov Trpds

a-t, and cf. Archiv iv. p. 466.

dycbv.

The ethical meaning of 4-ywv is frequent in late Greek, e. g.

P Flor I. 36" (iv/A.D.) T[b]yir€pli|nix<)sd7«5[v]a. In Col 2l,

however, Field (Notes, p. 195) prefers to think of outward,

rather than of inward, conflict, and compares Plut. Vit. Flam.

XVI. irXfJarov 8' d-yuva Kal m$vov avTcji irapctôv al irepl

XoXklSûv Sffja-iis Trpbs tov Mdviov, where Langhorne trans

lates, "but he had much greater difficulties to combat, when

he applied to Manius in behalf of the Chalcidians." In a

petition of B.C. 5, BGU IV. 1 139", we find 810 dgiovpev [o-«]

tov irdyTwv o-oi-rijpa Kal dvTiXf|p.TTTOpa virtp o-rrXdyxvou rbv

a/y<uva iroiovfievoi to compel restitution of a stolen daughter.

For the literal meaning, see Syll 524 where various tov ti

iraCSuv Kal tuv <<j>fjp\a[v] . . . d'yuvcs in reading, music, etc. ,

are enumerated; BGU IV. 1074" (iii/A.D.) of great games

at Oxyrhynchus, etc., etc.

dycovia.

P Tebt II. 42313 '• (early Hi/A. D .) is els dywviav |U ytvioSai.

iv tu irdpovri, "so I am at present very anxious" (Edd.).

The corresponding verb is common with the meaning "to

be distressed," " to fear." Thus P Petr II. 11 (1) Xva elSuucv

4v ots el Kal u<| d*y«vu2|uv, " that we may know what you are

about, and we may not be anxious" (Ed.) ; ib. III. 53 (l)x>!-

oi yap <is Itvx«v d-yuvuSuev, " for we are in a state of

no ordinary anxiety" (Edd.) ; P Oxy IV. 7444 (B.C. 1)

{= Selections, p. 32), |»f| dycovujis, "do not worry"; ib.u

IpuTti o-f oiv iva p.f| dyuvida^gs, " I urge you therefore not

to worry." An almost contemporary instance is afforded by

BGU IV. 10785 (a.d. 39) Sri d-ywvuo irepl v-uav : of a later

date are P Giss I. I7*>1J (time of Hadrian), tb. 19' ucydXus

dYuvuao-a irtpl trov, PSI 94** (ii/A.D.) p.f| dyuvia 8« irepl

tuv taaTiuv. The verb is found twice in the apocryphal

Gospel of Peter 5, VryavCuv p.*) itot« o fjXios tov, and

1 o ayuviuvrts p.eyiX<os Kal X«'-yovT«s 'AXt)8ios utbs fy> 8eoC.

On the translation of d'ywvCa in Lk 22'* see a note by

Moffatt in Exp. VIII. vii. p. 91 ff.

dycovlCofiai

is very common in the inscriptions, e. g. Syll 213"

(iii/B.c.) &-yuvi{<Sucvos vrrip Tfjs Koivfjs <ro>TT|p£as, where the

reference is to warfare. So ib. 16318 (B.C. 318-7) irp]o«£X«TO

T«X«urf|<rai vrri tov ivavrCwv a-y| <uvij(if«v]os taip Tfjs 8t)|io-

KpaTCas : ib. 199' (iii/B.c.) and 19819 (B.C. 281) dvuvitcSucvos

4ir[ip avrov], etc. Cf. an Athenian inscription of B.C.

268-6, Syll 21410, faniStj irpoTepop. p.«v 'A8T|vaIoi Kal

AaKfSai|i<Svioi Kal ol (rduuaxoi oi ixaWpwv <j>iX£av Kal

<rup.uaxiav KOiWjv TOiTKrdjMVOi irpbs {avroiis ttoXXovs Kal

KaXovs d-yoivas T|7<ovio-avTO |mt' dXXt^Xwv irpos tovs koto-

8ovXov<r8ai ras irdXeis iTrixeipoSvras. The phrase here

hardly differs from 2 Tim 4', and when taken along with

the preceding inscription makes it decidedly less clear that

the figure there is drawn from the games, as Deis-mann

thinks (LAE, p. 312), illustrating the passage from a ii/A.D.

inscription from the theatre at Ephesus—Tpywvto-aTo d-yuvas

rpets, i<rT«'^8r| 8vu (Greek Inscriptions in the British Museum

III. 604). For the rare use of d. with an inf. as in Lk 1$**

d-yuv^«r8< fUrcX8eiv, Field (Notes, p. 66) compares Diod.

Sic. X., p. 25, ed. Bip. : wort 6 (i«v iraT#|p {{Co-ra<r8ai Tfjs

oXtjs dpxrjs TjYcoviJeTo TraiSC The verb is MGr.

dddnavoQ.

This NT dir. clp. (1 Cor 918) is found in Michel 100651

(Teos, ii/B.c.) dSdiravov T-f|v o-vp.piopCav KaSurrdveiv : cf.

Priene III133 (end of i/B.c).

ddeAcprj.

P Oxy IV. 7441 (B.C. 1) (= Selections, p. 32). 'IXapi-

»va(/.-o>v) "AXiti tt)i dStXdvfji TrXtlo-ra \alpttv, " Hilarion to

Alis, his sister, heartiest greetings," Alis being doubtless wife

as well as sister, by a not uncommon Egyptian practice.

It figured in Egyptian religion : cf. POxy VI. 8867ff' (iii/A.D.)

T| 'Io-is fcnToicra «auTf|S tov d8cX<f>ov kJ dvSpa"Qo-ip«v. Cf.

for this an Egyptian inscr. of the reign of Augustus, Archiv

v. p. l64*A[p]Ttp.£8pos 'Avo«pdTos Kal t) yvvi\ d8cX<^r) 'Hpa-

KX£a . . . Kal o wlbs 'Epp.avoOP(i)s, and still more clearly P

Tebt II. 3204 (a.d. 181) Tf)[s] . . . yvvaiKos . . [o«or|S |io]v

o|i07r(aTp(ov) Kal 6p{op.(T|Tp£o«) d8>X(<pf|s). But there

seem to be places where the word means simply "wife" :

see under d8«X<pds, and cf. P Oxy VII. 1070 (iii/A.D.), where

a man addresses his wife as dScXdtT) and speaks of " our child

and your brother and your father and your mother and all

our (relations) "■—clearly she was not " sister" literally.

Dittenberger on OGIS 60s (B.C. 247-21) BepcvUr), t| dScX<pf|

Kal -yw^l o,vtov (Ptolemy Euergetes), shows that d8<X<p^j

was an honorary title : Berenice was her husband's cousin.

For the later metaphorical use of the word (1 Cor 715, etc.),

cf. the Paris magical papyrus 1. 1 135 ff. xa'pCT< °k T^

Xa£p<iv iv <vXoy{a SfSorai d8cX(pols Kal dScXipais oo-£ois

Kal oo~la.lt.

dde\<p6q.

For the literal and the more general derived sense we may

quote Syll 47410 d8«X«pol ots Koivd to. Trarpua, and 276s6 8wl

to M«o-o-aXit|Tas etvai t|p.tv d8eX[<pois]. In P Lond 421

(B.C. 168) (= I. p. 30, Selections p. 9) "Io-£as 'H<pai.oT(o>vi

t»i dSfXd>ti>[i xa'(p*lv)]> 'l seems probable that Isias is

a8e\(f>6r7)s 9 a8id\enrTOs

addressing her husband, not brother : see Kenyon's note ad I.

where Letronne's statement that the Ptolemies called their

wives dStXâC even where they were not actually so is

quoted. Witkowski Epf>.* p. 61 maintains this against

Wilcken, quoting Wilamowitz (Gr. Lescbuth I. p. 397), and

noting that Isias says Vj u.^jrr|P (rov> showing that Isias and

Hephaestion were not children of the same mother. Cf.

also P Par 45 and 48 (ii/B.c.) where men address with

dS<X$u xaCfmv men who are no relation to them. For the

use of dScXôC to denote members of the same religious com

munity cf. P Tor I. I1-20 (ii/B.c.) where the members of a

society which had to perform a part of the ceremony of

embalming Ixxlies are described as dScXtpuv tuv toLs

XciTovp-yCas kv Tats v<KpCais irapexopivuv, and in P Par

42letc- (ii/B.c.) the same designation is applied to the

"fellows" of a religious corporation established in the

Serapeum of Memphis. In P Tebt I. 12 (B.C. 118) Cronert

assumes that one town clerk addresses another as aSeXcfxSs :

Grenfell and Hunt take it literally—see their introduction.

Cronert quotes also Syll 607 (iii/iv A.D.), where it is used

between two SocairpwToi, and OGIS 257s (B.C. 109), where

one king so addresses another. In this last case the kings

were the sons of sisters, but Dittenberger warns us against

taking dScXipos as used loosely for av«|i^S' He refers to

OGIS 138* (ii/B.c), where Ptolemy Euergetes II. addresses

as " brother " one Lochus, who in other inscriptions is

o-vyytv^js—" our trusty and well-beloved cousin," as an

English king would have put it. "AStXcfx as a term of

address may be illustrated by P Flor II. 228 (iii/A.D.), where

Palas thrice calls Heroninus aStX^x : in four other letters to

him, from about the same time, he only calls him ifuXTai-os.

So P Tebt II. 31412 (ii/A.D.) (ppoo-<S uol &S«X(f>«, in a letter

addressed at the beginning rqi] TiunordTij). (The voc. survives

in Pontic MGr d8«X$c— elsewhere dS<p<pl—says Thumb.)

A clear case is BGU IV. 12092 (B.C. 23), where Tryphon

addresses t£h dScXûi, and goes on to write of his correspon

dent's late brother as his own former friend : tov cvxX'fjpov

dScX^rau o-ov ûwv 8i <^(Xov ytvo\Uvov IIctcxuvtos. *A8tX<£ds

as a title of address is discussed in Rhem. A/us. N. F. lv.

p. 170. From the Christian papyri we may note P Grenf

II. 73a (late iii/A.n.) (= Selections p. 117) 'AirdXXoivi

irp»o-pur<p<ji a70irr)T<3 dS<X(p<j> tv K(vp()<|> xa'p<,-vi P. Lond

417"- (c. A.D. 346) ( = II. p. 299, Selections p. 1 23) T<j>

Bco"ir<5rrj pm Kal a7airnT<j> dScXû 'ApVvWiu irpai(iroo-iT<{>) ,

and P land II* (iii/iv A.D.) Tip icuptoi uou dScXiû n^rpu (cf.

Wilcken, Archiv vi. p. 295). For the Christian use of the

word see Harnack Mission and Expansion of Christianity1 1,

p. 405 ff. On dS«X4><5s " improperly " used in the LXX, see

a note by Hort The Epistle of St. James, p. 102 f.

This word, which is confined to 1 Pet 2", 5* in the NT,

occurs in the late P Giss I. 57* (vi/vii A.D.), P Oxy I. 158"

(same date) iropaKoXca t^v iaeWpav Xauirpdv yvr|o-tav dSfX-

4>dTT|Ta, " I urge you, my true and illustrious brother. " From

an earlier date may be quoted Ramsay C. and B., ii. p. 720,

no. 655 (prob. iii/A.D.) flprjv[t|] ird<rn rjj dSA[<pdTnr]i :

the inscription is the dedication of a KoiuirWjpiov, which

Kamsay notes as a Christian term appearing as early as A.D.

251. Ramsay's remark, "It is noteworthy that the collect

ive dStX^xS-rns had already been formed," betrays forgetfulness

Part I.

ol I Pet t..cc, as well as of occurrences in Dion Chrysostom

and I and 4 .Maccabees : see Grimm. Cronert adds Vettius

Valens, whom Kroll dates under the Antonines—see his

index s. v.

ddrjXog.

P Lond 940" (a.d. 226) ( = 111. p. 118) d8*|Xo« ovtos «l

vuilv Suuplpci T| KXt|povou(a, P Oxy I. Il85t (late iii/A.D.)

8id to dSrjXov rf|s oSoiiropCas.

ddr]/j.ovico.

Lightfoot's translation 01 dSiûovuv, "distressed," in Phil

2M, is borne out by POxy II. 298"'- (i/A.D.) X£av dSijuovovucv

\dp[i]v Tfjs Speirrfjs Sapoirovros, where the editors render,

" I am excessively concerned on account of the foster-child

Sarapous." Towards the etymology of this word, T. W. Allen

(CR xx. p. 5) traces an adj. &fj|iuv in the Iliad (M 211),

with the meaning " knowing " " prudent," so that d8r|uovttv

would suggest originally bewilderment. The adj. must be

independent of Sa^jpev, though ultimately from the fame

root (dens, as in S&cu, Skt dasmdh : cf. Boisacq Diet.

Etym., p. 168).

Without suggesting that there is anything to be called a

real parallel with Rev 218, it may be worth while to quote P

Oxy 1. 33iv- slr- (late ii/A.D.), an interesting papyrus describing

an interview l>etween M. Aurelius or Commodus and a rebel,

t£s t)8t) t!>v SevripoV uou d8t)v irpooTcuvoOvra Kal tovs irpo

iuoO TcXevrrjo-avTas . . . («T€KaX<o-aTO, i.e. "facing death

for the second time." The word does not appear in the

indices of any papyrus collection, so far as non-literary

documents go : the magic papyrus, P Leid Vvl1- 30 (oJ

■yi) aKovo-ao-a 4Xcv<rerai, o <j8r)s dicovuv Tapdo-o-tTai) will

serve as exception to prove the rule. Except for its appro

priation from the literary language to represent Sheol in the

LXX, we should probably not find it in NT. It is signifi

cant that Paul substitutes SdvaTc for £8t| when quoting Hos

131* in I Cor 15"- Prof. W. M. Calder tells us the word is

common on tombstones in Asia Minor—doubtless a survival

of its use in the old Greek religion.

ddiaxQirog.

OGIS 509" (ii/A.D.) ov8i tovto t6 pipos naWXiirov

dSidicpiTov. For the adv. see P Oxy IV. 71530 (a.d. 131)

where a registration of property is certified with the words

K[a]TaK«x<i(piKa) d8iaK(pCTai$ ?). The editors translate d.

"jointly," as = koivus i{ l<rov in 1. 7, but Wilcken (Archiv

iv. p. 254) prefers " ohne Untersuchung "—a rendering

which may help us in Jas 31'.

adidXeimog.

Syll 732" (c. B.C. 34) i# lo-xiKtv 1rpos rf|v o-vvoSov

dSiaXfirrui <piXoriu.(a. In the adverb we have an early

example of this Hellenistic compound in T Tebt I. 27"

(B.C. 113), T]f|v dSiaXtn-Tojs irpoa-^<pou[^VT|V <r]ir[o]v&f|V : cf.

BGU I. 18010 (ii/iii a.d.) <v XfirovpYta fl|i[l] d8iaX«£-

[irrjws, Syll 732" (i/B.c.) dSiaX(iTT<as 84 inayav^6fi*vot,

ib. 805* (Roman period) of a cough. Other citations are

needless.

2

d8io(f)0opos 10

adidq>6oQog .

In Syll 168" (iv/B.C.) the Athenian statesman Lycurgus

praised as d8id$6opov n[al dv<$&<YKrov avrbv vnrip] Tfjs

iraTpCSos . . . irap[{x»v]. Some late MSS. give the de

rived ncun (-£a) in Tit 2', and Grimm ingenuously traces

our adjective to the verb dSuupStCpu !

ddixsu).

The verb is common in petitions, as P Tebt I. 42s

(c. B.C. 114) V|8ikt)u^vos Ka8' inrep|3o\f)V inr[b] 'Appivcios,

P Eleph 27(a)2* (iii/B.c.) toutov Si ycvopivov 4o-(Spc9a ovk

*|8iKT|pivoi : so P Passal* (Ptol.) (=\Vitkowski Epp.1 p. 53)

<pp<Svri<rov oiv, &irus dSiKT|8f)i o &v6puiros- With cognate

acc. (as in Col 3a) BGU IV. 1 1 38" (i/B.c.) 8 *j8£KT|r<v

4p.apTvp'n<r(<v). In the sense of harming something inanim

ate (Rev 6', 718—the latter paralleled in Thucydides) see

Syll 557* tJ|v Si Xoiirf|v x™Pav ttjv «pdv toO 'AirdXXcovos

toC Ilrutov dSuctfv pnS^va, and cf. BCH 1902, p.. 217 :

idv tis ri\v <rr#|XT|v dSuc/jo-ei, K<xoXopivov I!xoito Mfjva

KaTax8<Svu>v. The wider sense of dSiKciv "injure " is well

illustrated by Swete on Rev 2U.

adixrjfia.

The concrete noun from dSiKfiv, defined in Aristotle (ap.

Thayer) as to oSikov 8Tav irpoxfrjj, occurs frequently. So

BGU IV. 1098** (i/B.c), a marriage contract, of a "wrong"

done to the wife (els o4t^|v dSiKTjpa), P Lille I. 291 (iii/B.c.)

iav %{ tis ir«pl d8iKTj|j.aTo5 «[T^]po[u] oIk£tt|i ivri S£kt)v

^patpdpevos «S IXeuOlpcoi KaTaSiKdtrnTai, P Amh II. 331S

(e. B.C. 157) 4v<pavio*p<Sv ircpC tivwv d8iKT)pdT«[v] Kal

irapaXoYtwSv <t£tou re Kal xa^Koi "misdeeds and pecula

tions," A/ichel 472" *•, 884s'-, 1009", etc.

ddixia.

P Oxy IX. I203M (i/A.n.) to. imh tov iraTpos A€Ov£8ov

iirl T-fj rjpuy d8iKia irpax&VTa " done by his father L. to

our hurt." BGU IV. 112311 (i/B.c.) p.T)8' 4XXo pnSiv

hra-cXciv tirl -rg toO eT^pou dSuc£a. P Tebt I. 104" (B.C.

91) the husband may not alienate the property, br dSuc£ai

rf)i 'AiroXXuvCau P Magd 1410 (iii/B.c) o-iry7pa]<|>f| iir

dSixfai -yrypappivT). It is curious that this recurrent com

bination should not appear in NT (except in 1 Cor 13*,

which is quite different), among two dozen instances of the

noun. For the concrete sense we find in papyri the neuter

dSttciov, which is also Attic, and quotable from Ionic inscrip

tions : see instances in Mayser Gr. p. 432.

ddixog.

P Tebt II. 286' (A.D. 121-38) vop.*| &Sikos [oi]8iv «l<rx««t,

" unjust possession is invalid" ; ib. 30213 (a.d. 71-2) &Sikov

[Io-tiv Tjpds diraiTelo-flai]. Of a person, BGU II. 531" 21

(ii/A.D.) ir£ir€urai [yap] pov Tfl ■yvuprj ws ovt« «lpl &8ikos

ofrrt d[X]XoTp£o)v iiri8vpT|TT)s. Instances need not be mul

tiplied.

ddokog.

The sense of this adjective in I Pel 22 is now set at rest

by its constant occurrence in the papyri in the sense of

"pure," "unadulterated." Thus P Hib I. 8518'- (B.C.

261-0) o-Itov KaBapbv &80X0V diri irdvTMV p*rp^<r«i, ib. 98"

(B.C. 251-0) ovrov Ka|8apbv d]8jo;\ov k«koo-kiv[ svptvov]

("sifted "). Six examples come from this volume of iii/B.c.

all referring to " unadulterated " corn. From i/A.n. we may

cite POxy VIII. 1 1 24" (a.d. 26) irupbv Wo[v] KaSopbv dSoXov

dxpuOov, " wheat that is new, pure, unadulterated, and un

mixed with barley." PSI3I*1 (a.d. 164) Td fe4>dpia irapaSuo-w

(v Tjj K<Spt) KaSapd Kal dSuXa gives the adj. a general appli

cation to all farm produce. P Oxy IV. 729" (a.d. 137)

dir]oS6Vuo-av Tip pcpio-6| 10 koti tov piv otvov irapd Xijvbv

viov dSoXov gives the rare application to liquids : cf. P Ryl

II.97;,(a.d. 139), of oil. The word is used ofXaxavoo-irlppov,

"vegetable seed," in P Fay 8911 (a.d. 9), and of Xdxavov

in BGU IV. 1015" (a.d. 222-3). Cf. Syll 653100 (i/B.c.)

oi iroXovvTcs dSoXa Kal KaBapd. So of XP;H-a >n Aeschylus

Again. 95 (but cf. Verrall), and in MGr of wine (Abbott,

Songs of Modern Greece, p. 68). The figurative use appears

in the late P Par 21" (a deed of sale, A.D. 616), ouoXo-

Yovpcv . . . dSdXw <rvvci8Vj<rfu

ddQOTtjQ.

In VVilcken Os/r. ii. 1600 (ii/A.D.) dSpo" appears twice

representing presumably something from aSpos The ad

jective occurs in BGU III. 78 1 vl - a (i/A.D.) irai^XXov dSpdv.

ddwareco.

Applied to persons this verb retains its classic sense,

" to be incapable," in late Greek : cf. P Par 35H(B.C. 163),

Sid rb <p< 4v kotox«I 6vra dSwarciv, ib. 63'^ (B.C. 165)

OTrtus prjTcv tuv d&waTovvTiov ytitipytiv ircpunrUTai pT)6c£$,

and 89 ' Toii d8uvarovvTas dvoyKdJfiv 4iu8<x«<r8<" ^d rfp

■yjujp-Yias. The neuter sense, "to be impossible," when

applied to things, appears in the LXX, which seems to tell in

favour of the AV rendering in Lk Is7, as against the RV :

see Hatch Essays p. 4, Field Notes p. 46 f. , where the true

reading irapd toO 8k>0 (RV) is rendered " for from God no

word (or, nothing) shall be impossible."

ddvvaxoQ.

In P Par 661" (late Ptol.) irp«o-pvTtpoi Kal dSvvaToi are

men "not strong enough" to work : cf. also P Lond 971'

(iii/iv a.d.) (= III. p. 128) dSvvaTos yap ioriv rj -yvW| Sid

ao-8e'viav T+jS <p«o-e[us] and ib. 678" (B.C. 99-8) (= III. p. 18)

dJSvvarfos dpp]aa-u In Syll 8o2:B (iii/B.c ) dSvvaTos is

associated with diriSavos, applied to IdpxiTa, ib. 512"*

(ii/u.c) of witnesses unable to appear.

q.du>.

For the dative construction as in Eph 519, Col 3", cf. from

the LXX Judith 16 ,oB dVa™ Tip taipCw, and such passages

as Philostr. //nag. i. xi. 780 Kavo-rpip ravra Kal "IoTpw

dtrovTai, Ileliod. Acthiop. v. 15 <pPaTr)pia <ji8. Aiovvctp

(Niigeli, p. 42). For the passive see P Giss I. 99s (ii/iii A.D.)

iipvot piv di[8ovTai] •yXwttt| ^cvik^.

aet.

It may be well to note that de£, whose oldest form is alfti,

is the locative of a neuter noun identical with Lat. aevom :

al<4v is the same word in a different declension. The papyrus

aeros 11 a0€/XlTOf

orm is ati, as Mayser shows, p. 105 f. : aU£, which Bnig-

raann Griech. Gram.1 p. 57 thinks to be re-formed under

the influence of altiv, crept in after the Ptolemaic period.

It occurs however as early as B.C. 22 in the new parchment

from Avroman in Western Media (P Said Khan 2*9), de

scribed by E. 11. Minns at the Hellenic Society (Nov. II,

•9'3) : TtX6r<nHri 8' aid kot <viavr[<J]y ktX. It figures

in the standing formula of the Decian libelli (A.D. 250) : as

P Ryl II. 112 a*, b6, c*. The word comes most frequently

in similar formal phrases, like tori or (is t&v d«l \p6vav (e. g.

P Oxy III. 503M—a.d. 118, or P Lips I. 31-8—a.d. 256),

or in the stiff language of legal documents, as BGU IV.

11081* (B.C. 5) etc. It only occurs in this one place in

BGU I.-IV. : in P Oxy I.-X. its total is 7, for the non-

literary texts, and of these only two (iii/ or ii/iii A.D.) are

dissociated from formula;. It may be seen also eight times

in CPR in a standing formula. It is significant in this con

nexion that it is greatly outnumbered in N I* by irdvroTi, which

replaces it in MGr. Note the petition P Ryl II. 1 14*8 (c. a.t>.

280) oIkCutcu . . Tip 2. rf|v X1P°Jr' - - dd dirocrrcpciv,

" it has become a habit with S. on all occasions to rob me "

(Edd.).

dsrog.

Michel 83312 (Delos, inventory of temple treasures, B.C.

279), derbs apvupovs tuv apxaCuv SiaireirTWKus. As a con

stellation name it appears twice in a calendar, I'll ib I. 27107' 138

(c. B.C. 300), and rather later in the Eudoxus papyrus.

Mayser (p. 104) cites instances of its appearance as a proper

name, by way of showing that the old Attic spelling aU-rds

did not survive : it may be seen in Syll 537s' (second half of

iv/B.c), where the word is an architectural term ( = gable).

In Syll 583" (i/A.D.) we have a marble altar of Zeus at

Smyrna, (\<av d«T&v Iv iavru : so ib. 588"1 (Delos, c. B.C.

180) drrov KtâX^| apyupd tiri\pvô%.

To the instances of this word from profane authors in

Grimm-Thayer, add Hippocrates IIcpl Aiotnp III. 79, where

it is used along with dp-ros-

drjdia.

This vernacular word (Lk 231'2 D) is supported by P Par

Ilw (B.C. 157) KaTaireipwydTas 8id H\v di)S(av, ib. 48' ff

(B.C. 153) toO irpds <rt Ti\v drjSdav ir<ri]<ravTos, "who had

that disagreement with you," P Lond 342° (a.d. 185)

(=11. p. 174) SXoyov arfiiav o-vvcoT-^jo-avro, and almost

identically BGU I. 2214'- (a.d. 114) (= Selections, p. 75) ;

cf. P Tebt II. 304' (a.d. 167-8) drrrfav [i.e. -Sfav]

<rvHT-av (/. o-vv-), " they picked a quarrel. " The verb o.t]8£ô-

|ioi occurs in PLond 42u,:n (B.C. 172) ( = 1. p. 30, Selections,

p. 10 f.) in the sense " I am troubled, distressed." For the

adverb see BGU II.665iU- 10 (i/A.D.) dijS&s Si (oxov ir«pl

tov linroip, ib. III. 8013 '■ (ii/A.D.) X«Cav d[T]]8us fl[Ko]wra

irapd ktX. Instances of these words are frequent : we need

not cite more.

drfe.

A very late (vi/A.D.) citation may be made from an

illiterate document which fairly proves the word in continued

vernacular use : P Lond 991 10 (=111. p. 258) diri 0T]p«X(ov

K»s at'piDS. Vettius Valens p. 330" has 8 rt wfpiK<xvu^vos

dV|p &p6apros t>irdpxuv Kal Si^kuv els r|p.ds dirdppoiav Kai-

piK-f|v 48ava<rCas &wov4\ui ktX. In Wtinsch AF if1 (iii/A.D.)

we have cUpos rf|v tôvcrCav IxovTa fii] 'Idai ccoup—but in

syncretic documents of this kind a reminiscence of Eph 2* is

not excluded. Add P Leid W>»»< a j Mpa pXtorav. In

BGU IV. 1207* (B.C. 28) we find some gauzy fabrics

described as dcpof[i]§f). The noun survives in MGr.

dOavaaia.

This word, which in the NT is confined to I Cor 15s"-,

I Tim 616, occurs several times in Wisdom, but not else

where in the Greek OT : cf. however, Sirach 519 A KaX dirfc

a9a.va.Tov pvcrtus 48«^0^v, "and to the Immortal One did

I pray for deliverance," and see also Didache 4*. As show

ing the wider connotation of the word in early times, cf. the

description of Caligula in Syll 3654 (i/A.D.) to pcvaXciov rrfi

d8avao-(a$, and the use of the formula ovScls afldvaros in

sepulchral epitaphs, where, as Ramsay {Lute the Physician,

p. 273) has shown, the meaning is "no one is free from

death " rather than "no one is immortal." Pagan examples

of this usage can be cited (Ramsay, ut supra), hxft it is

generally Christian. One interesting instance may be cited

where the formula has been expanded into two lines :

ov8ls [d8d]vaTos, <l p.*| pdvov It 8ebs avT<Ss, 6 irdvruv

y€v[«Tf|]s k4 irdo-i Ta irdvra u*p(£v, "no one is immortal

except only the one God Himself, who is father of all and

gives all things to all " (Studies in the Eastern Roman

Provinces, p. 129). Wtinsch AF 5" (Deissmann's " LXX

Memorial "—iii/A.D.) has tou Kvpiou a[l]w[v£ov] dSavaTou

iravre^xSirTov. Preisigke 36410 (iii/iv A.D.), where a tomb is

forbidden to be used for any irapi£ t£v -yap.p'puv dSavdruv,

shows a strange sense as well as irregular grammar. As

illustrating the vernacular usage, reference may be made

to P Strass I. 30" (a.d. 276), where the epithet is

applied to she-goats—atvas OijXcCas r«[X]«£as dSavdrovs,

obviously in the sense of "very strong, hardy": see the

editor's introduction, where he translates d. "von

eiserner Bestand," and cites Herod, vii. 31, ptXtSwvii

dOovdro) dvSpl ktX. : cf. also P Cairo Preis 413 (iv/A.D.)

]. -ydou d8avd[TOv . . . ]. apovpas. Cronert, however (Lex.

s. v.), takes it in the sense to be mentioned next. In BGU

IV. 105825 (B.C. 13) )*nM[v t]o Ka8dXou XaPoC<ro 8id to

dSdvaTov avrJ|V 4iri8«8ix8ai Tpo<f>«v£vv (/. -fiv) the word

appears to imply that the person providing a slave as wet-

nurse undertook to carry out the contract for the two stipu

lated years "apart from the death of" the infant, whose

place could be filled by another : cf. the Persian Guard, the

" Immortals," so called because their numbers were kept up

to the same figure. Antiochus of Commagene uses the

adjective as an epithet of Kp(<ris in his famous inscription,

OGIS 383207 (i/B.c), meaning presumably "unalterable":

cf. Syll 365' (i/A.D.) i-fjs dOavd-rou x'^P11'0* °f Caligula.

From the sixth century we may quote P Oxy I. 130s1, where

a petitioner says that he will send up fip.vovs dSavd-rovs

"unceasing hymns" to the Lord Christ for the life of the

man with whom he is pleading. See also Vettius above

(s.v. Mf).

dOefiitog.

This late form is found in P Tor I. i11-22 (B.C. 120) alf

[sc. 9«ais] dWp.iTd i<rov v«cpd (rapATa, a passage which

oOeos 12 alyiaXos

seems to support the rendering "abominable" in I Pet 4s,

and in consequence perhaps the Gentile destination of the

Epistle : see Bigg's note ad 1. Vettius Valens the astrologer

(ii/A.D.) tells us that under the influence of Saturn, Mars

and Venus some people d6cp.vrois p(£c<ri Kal dSiac^dpois

("reckless") dveiriorptirrovo-i (p. 43s7): the same writer

(p. 1 84") speaks of men who dpvowrai Ta 8«Ia Kal <T<poo-«

pVvo-i f\ d8euiTo<pavovo-i.v. The word is thus equivalent to

ncfastus.

&0soq.

OG/S 569M (iv/A. D.) Tijs riv aSlav clirex9o0s iiriniSii-

crtws. For the popular cry alpe tovs d6lovs, "Away with

the atheists," directed against the early Christians, see the

account of the martyrdom of Polycarp in Eus. H.E. iv. 15,

19: cf. ib. ix. 10, 12, Trap* <^ yt (Maximinus) |UKpu> irp<So-9cv

SvtrcrcPcis ttoKoOfUv Kal &6<oi Kal iravris 6X<8poi tov pCov.

See also the Logion P Oxy I. I recto3 lav <5o-iv [pV ovk]

f[Url]y 46*01.

adeofioc;.

An instance of this word, which in the NT is confined to

2 Peter (27, 3"), may be quoted from the late P Oxy I. 129'

(vi/A.D.) where a man breaks off the engagement of his

daughter to a certain Phoebammon, because it had come to

his ears that the latter was (living himself over to " lawless"

deeds—dicnKotvai ere irapcp.f3dXXoiTa iavrbv iv Tois avrois

d6«rp.ois irpa."yp.acri.v.

aOezect).

This verb, which is not approved by the Atticists (frequent

in Polybius), occurs five times in the Pauline writings,

always with reference to things, except I Th 4* o d8tT<Sv

oAk dvSpcuirov dScTct dXXd tov 8cdV. In the LXX it repre

sents no fewer than seventeen Hebrew originals. It appears

in the new Median parchment of B.C. 22, P Safd Khan

2 * 11. For its use in the papyri, cf. P Tebt I. 74"

(B.C. 114-3) 4v -riji 4|9tn||i*Vi|i Up$, KGU IV. 112311

(time of Augustus) d0CTeiv twv upaXoynuivcav, P Oxy IV.

808 (i/A. D.), •J]8^[Ti<rrai] of loans repaid and cancelled, ib.

VIII. 11208 (iii/A.D.) ^€£<rx«<r<v to p\f3X<(8ia d6eTT)6fivai,

"procured the failure of the petition"; and in the inscrip

tions, OG/S 44418 <dv hi tivcs tiov ircSXeuv dBerfeSo-!.] to

o-vpxpuvov. This is fairly near the meaning suggested from

the LXX in Mk G*, " break faith with her," by Abbott /oh.

Voc. p. 322 : see also Field Notes, p. 30. The adjective is

found in P Amh II. 641,r- (a.d. 107) where certain officials

are described as dJBtTovs . . . k[oI] avaXcyovvras i-f|v

{[ir]ipVXciav, "inefficient and incapable of doing their duties "

(lidd.) : cf. P Lond 237*' (c. A.D. 346) = (II. p. 291) rbv iv

d8«Tu) <riT<SKpi8ov, with reference to corn (wheat and barley)

rejected by the inspector as unfit for food.

dOeTrjaic;.

The force of dS^njo-is in Heb 718, 9" is well brought out

by Deissmann's reference (/>\S p. 228 f.) to the technical

legal formula in the papyri «ts dSe-rno-iv Kal aKvpoo-iv, as in

BGU I. 44" (a. I). 102) t^|v 8[ia]-ypa<p'f|v tls dBfrno-iv Kal

aKvpwo-iv, " the decree to be annulled and cancelled." So

P Amh II. in"'- (a.d. 132), P. Tebt II. 397" (a.d.

198), P Said Khan 2b » (B.C. 22), etc.

dOXrjau;.

1G XIV. 1102 (Rome, ii/A.D.). CP Herm 119 verso "l is

(a rescript of Gallienus), cvSok(uuv KaTd ri\v 6A\-tyr[\.v\

■ycvoplvuv. 5>//686M (ii/A.D. ) dl-Cus Kal tov Aios toO 'OXvp.-

irCou Kal Ti[i iXMfrmt%. Other words of this family are well

evidenced. Thus OG/S 339" (Sestos, ii/B.c.) nSels 48Xa

TrdvTwv rav dSX-npjvruv, with d8Xt)Tt]s, dSXdipopos, etc.

aOgoiCco.

OG/S 764* (<-. B.C. 127) to . . . d8po[wrfl*v irXf)8os].

P Par 4044 (b.c 156) xpTUrutTO flOpoucoTis. For the adjec

tive see P Petr II. xi(l)' (iii/R.C.) (= Selections, p. 8) dSpovv,

"in a lump sum." Cf. P Amh II. 79" (ii/A.D.) dSpdov

dp-yvpiov. On its form see Cronert Mem. Here, p. 166.

adv/iew.

P Amh II. 37i.cf.lQ (B-C_ I96 or ,72) ^ dei^ti. p Giss

I. 791"- a (ii/A.D. ) ol xt'V1]? o«8[fl]s dfhjfiti iruXctv KTijp.a.

The substantive is found P Par 2214r- (ii/B.c.) tu 8i pf| t|pas

«tvai o-vv avTw uirb rf\s d8vp.£as peWjXXax«v tov pCov. The

adverb iMptos occurs in Syll 22610* (iii/B.c) iroXXwv i\6vruv

a. Kal irapco-Kcao-u^vuv tyXeCirciv t<|v ir<SXiv.

aBojoq.

P Oxy II. 237viii17 (ii/A.D.) o[4]8[l] t<Jt« d8oos eo-<$p.cvos,

dXXd tois T«raY(Uvots iiriTtpiois lvt\6\Ltvos, "and even so

he shall not escape his liabilities, but shall be subject to the

legal penalties "—a legal opinion quoted in the lengthy

Petition of Dionysia. An earlier example is afforded by

P Tebt I. 44M (ii/B.c.) where certain precautions are taken

lest an assailant d8uios Suupvyrm "should escape un

punished." Cf. Syll 790" (i/B.c) d iiv dud[o-a>]o-iv,

ioTwcav dOuioi.

aiyeiog.

P Fay 107s f- (a.d. 133) voJxCXavTo 8ipaaTa aCyciav

(1. e. -a) Wo-orapa, " carried off four goat skins." P Oxy II.

234* (ii/iii A.D.) x°Mi ™»pt£o [t\ k]oI ai-yeia t\ TrpofJarAa.

P Leid XIv19 (iii/iv a.d.) aivvvpivi) a£(iaTi atytiu). For a

form al7iK«5s, see P Grenf II. 5115 (a.d. 143) d[irf]x«iv

airois Tip,f|v 8ipudT<ov al^yiKwy Tto-o-dpo»v. Also S^pjiaTa

at-yvra P Lond 236s (a.d. 346) (=11. p. 291).

alyiaXog.

The word is common (MGr = "seashore") ; but it may

be noted that in P Tebt I. 79 {c. B.C. 148) it refers to the

shore of Lake Moeris ; in ib. 82 (B.C. 1 15) and 83 (late

ii/H.c) to the shore of a marshy lake then covering the

neighbourhood of Medinet Nehas (see the editors' note on

p. 346). So P Fay 82' (a.d. 145), P Tebt II. 308s

(A.D. 174). On the use of the term in Ac 27s", see W. M.

Ramsay Si Paul, p. 341, and Expositor V. vi. p. 154 fl".

P Fay 222 (iii/A.D.) is the beginning of a document ad

dressed 4>iXCTnr<!> al-yiaXxxpuXaKi 'Apo-ivo£[Tov]. We find

yf\ avyiaXtTis mentioned in P Oxy VI. 9i8*ilL10 (ii/A.D.),

P Lond 924' (a.d. 187-8) (=111. p. 134): Sir F. G.

1 Kenyon renders " land on the border of the lake."

Aiyvrrnof 13 alpecris

Aiyfottioc;.

In P Lond 43s (ii/B.c.) (=1. p. 48) a mother con

gratulates her son because he had been learning AIyvtttio

Ypdp.|iaTa, or the demotic speech: cf. P Tebt II. 29142

(A. D. 162) where a priest gives practical proof of his

qualifications by his knowledge of U]paTiicd [koI] AlyvirTta

7pd(i[|iaT]o.

atdioq.

Syll 30613 (ii/B.c. —Delphi) Situs "'"ipXTI ' Swped els

irdvra t&v xP^vov o.tBios. In OG/S 56s4 (iii/B.c, the

Canopus inscription of Ptolemy III.) it is ordained to pay

Tiuas d'iS£ovs in all the temples to Queen Berenice, who

«ls Beoiis (WTfjXBcv shortly before. So ib. 248'-* (ii/B.c,

Antiochus Epiphanes) to. koXol tu[v] tfnfwv lit dCSiop.

|iWj|»)v dvdycav. In rtf. 383'* Antiochus I. of Commagene

(i/B.C.) claims ir«pl 8i Upovp'yiuv aiSCuv 8idTa£iv irpîrovtrav

îroi-no-dp/nv. The phrase t. dtSiov \p6vov is common in the

inscriptions, e. g. Syll 96* (iv/B.c). The adjective has been

restored in the late P Lond 11363 (vi/A.D.) (=1. p. 202)

tV|v a'i]8C[a]v Ur\vv : otherwise we cannot quote papyri—

possibly the word was only appropriate to the stiffer language

of inscriptions.

ai<5c6?.

We can supply no papyrus references for this expressive

word (1 Tim 2*, Heb I22" MPm), but it is found in 3 Mac

cabees and in Epictetus ; also OG/S 507" (ii/A.l). ) (with

4irw£K«ui). The verb occurs P Fay 129 (c. B.C. 103) oiiK

al8<o-9els 8« to[Sto], "so far from being abashed" (Edd.),

and often elsewhere : it is curious that Nageli (p. 57) should

make it absent from the papyri as from NT—a glance at

the indices would suffice. The adj. alS&riuos and its ab

stract -ott]S came into common use in late times.

al/xa.

An interesting parallel to the common Biblical phrase

alpA especially as it appears in Deut 1910 koA oin

<K)(v0T|creTai atp.a dvafriov, is afforded by an inscription

found on a tombstone at Rheneia, containing a Jewish

"prayer for vengeance," Syll 8165 '• (i/A.D.) fyxâvTas

aurrjs to ava£nov atu.a dS£xu)s : see the full discussion in

Deissmaim LAE p. 423 "•. For the use of atpa, as in Jn I13,

cf. P Lips I. 2816 (a.d. 381) irp[b]s to «tva£ trov ul[b]v

■yWjo-iov Kai irpuToroicov <is i| Ihlov at|iarot ytvvrfiivra <roi.

In P Leid C {verso) 1LS (p. 118—B.C. 161) two men appear in

a dream saying LTroXtpaios, Xa(3i to[us] xa^K0^s TOV

aijxaTos : they count out a purseful and say to one of the

Twins <l8ov tovs x^*""' t(™ aXftmt. Leemans quotes an

opinion that this meant the price of a victim, and compares

Mt 27s. In the sense of murder or blood-guiltiness it finds

modern support in the Pontic dialect (Thumb BZ, xxii.

p. 489), which is evidence for its place in the Eastern

Koivt), apart from any Semitic influence.

CUfXOQQoicO.

The noun occurs in BGU IV. 102615 (magical text,

iv/v a. D.) aludpoiav larai—following a spell from Homer,

described as aiuapoixdV (//. I7'). Thumb (BZ xxii.

p. 489) compares alpaToppovo-a "hemorrhage" in MGr

(Rhodes).

alvog.

Syll 452' (c. B.C. 240, Epidaurus, in dialect) Kcvrd tov

alvov tov twv 'Afxaijiv is explained by Dittenberger as a

"decree" of the Achaean Council. He compares ib. 306s0

(ii/B.c.) prrr« Ko.Ttt i)id<f>icr)ia u.rjT« kot' alvov, the former

being a decree of the people, the latter of the Senate

(Delphi) ; and he cites Hesychius atvos 1 ■yvup.n, irapoip.£a,

irapdSei'vp.a, hraivot ' KcU T|"xei.poTov£a Kal "I'îo-p.a.

alveco.

Dittenberger, in his note on Syll 835s (iv/B.c, Elatea)

[6 Sdu.]os alvct, observes that the use of the verb belongs to

the older language. But Plutarch has it occasionally ; and

in the LXX it is four times as frequent as iiraivt'w, especially

in the sense of praising God.

cugeoit;.

In Michel iooiTll B (Thera, c. B.C. 200) aipc£o-6u to

koivov . . . AvSpas ktX • koA (yypa^Tu koA tov tovtmv

a£pco~iv 6 tir£o-o-o<pos, the noun is the nonten actionis of

alpcio-Sai, "choose." The two meanings (1) animus, stn-

tettlia, and (2) stcta, /actio, are both illustrated by Ditten

berger in OG/S: lor (1) he gives fourteen examples from

i/B.c. or earlier, for (2) only three of equal antiquity, viz.

176 Ttjs 'Ap.ao>v£ou alpeVtws, 178 similar (both from reign of

Ptolemy XI, ii/i B.c), and 442 (a scnatus consulium of i/B.c.

apparently) 2vXX]as avTOKpdrwp cmvex^pncrev [ir]dX[<is

Situs l8£]ots to£s viaois atp&r«o-£v t« uo-iv. (Note the effect

of slavish translation from Latin ablative.) 2 Pet 21 is the only

NT passage assigned by Grimm to the first head, and there

the RV has a margin assigning it to (2). Herwerden cites

an inscription from Delphi of iii/B.c. (BCHxx. p. 478) where

the word equals <vvoux : cve<pdvio-e rdv aipecriv, dv t\n itot£

re to Upov KttV Tav irdXiv Cf. Roberts -Gardner 5518 (a

decree of the Senate and people) koA afrros 8i 4>atSpos

nf|v avrf|v aVp«o-iv f\av tols irpffyo7<Svois (/. irpoYdvois)

SiarrtHXiKiv iavrov a|u>v irapao-Kcvd^tov Tfjs trpbs tov

8fj|iov tivo£os. The editors note that this sense of al'peo-is

= " propensus animus" " kindly feeling towards a person,"

is very common in later inscriptions.

In the papyri the meaning seems generally "choice " : in

wills it is used = " voluntas " or " disposition," e.g. P Oxy

VI. 9074 (a.d. 276) atpcVci tq viroTtTavpivn, " according to

the disposition below written." P Tebt I. 27s6 (B.C. 113)

hri Tf|v atpforiv tuv iiriv«vn[p.]dT«v shows the pure verbal

noun "receiving," and in I' Oxy IV. 716s2 (a.d. 186) Tfjv

du.c£vova aipfcriv SiSdvri it is a " bid " (at an auction) ; so

also BGU II. 656" (ii/A.D.) irpoo-tpxô-ruo-av (i.e. -8(oo-av)

Tois irpbs tovtois ?p«o-€iv (i.e. atptaiv) SiSdvTcs. Other

examples of the word are P Petr II. I6 tt|V t»v dv8p«ir»v

a£pco-iv, P Par 63v1"- 8 ff- (c. B.C. 164) irpoaipovp.«vos tva

(«TaKXn9rjs tri irpbs ttjv ip.Tjv atpfo-iv, and BGU IV. 10706

(a.d. 218) rvSoxovvTa T^j alpô-ci t<]S îriTpoirijs. P Tebt I.

289f- (B.C. 114) comes nearest to the meaning (1)—KaX KaToL

to irapbv 8[i]d twv dva>p[opol)v] -riji avrfji alpfaft K<xpT|p.^vuv,

which the editors render " since they show the same behaviour

in their reports." This use gives us a foretaste of the devel

opment in malain tartem, producing " factiousness " and

a'ipCTi£<o alaxpos

then "heresy": cf. Syll 308s8 (ii/B.c.) ■yivmvrai 84 Kal

&XX01 UnXjumil Tf)s avrrjs alptVfus. In .S>// 36711 (i/A. L>)

aip«cridpxT|S means the chief of the profession (medical).

aiQET(C<0-

Syll 633? (ii/A.D.) alp«T£<ravTos (to)S (8)«ov.

aigeco.

The middle usage 01 this word, which alone occurs in the

NT, may be illustrated from P Par 2651 (B.C. 163-2)

( = Selections, p. 18) iuiv 84 ■y'volTO KpaTcIv irdcnjs fjs dv

alpTjo-Sc X"Pa'i P Lips I. 10413 (c B.C. 96-5) irepl <ov dv

alpTja-Sc -ypdtprrt' poi, P Oxy III. 480,4 (a will, a.d. 117)

ko8' 8v 4dv alpupai [Tpdirov], P Ryl II. I534*(A.D. 138-61)

K]vpios yap flv tUv ISCuv otirus (|pi)|uu 8iaT«Vflai, PTebt II.

319" (a.d. 248) 8 4iv alp<Jrai, and so frequently. It is a

sign of the gradual disappearance of the subtler meanings of

the middle, (hat so early as B.C. 95 we find 4dv atpfprt and

4dv alp<io-6< used side by side for "if you like," P Grenf II.

3514,18. see furiher Prolegomena, p. 159. For other uses of

the active cf. P Kay 3414 (a.d. 161) to aipoOv 4£ ta-ov,

"equal ins(almen(s," the same in ib. 93" (a.d. 161), P

Oxy III. 50228 (a.d. 164) tcis alpovo-as t»v 4voik(ov

Spaxpas 4KaT<$v, " (he proportiona(e amount of the rent,

100 drachmae" (Edd.), BGU II. 40510 (a.d. 348) iriirpaKa

tis to ipovv (i. c. alpoiv) poi pipe*.

CUQCD.

For atpu, " raise," "lift up," as in Rev io', cf. Syll 8073

(ii/A.D.) dpai rf|v xeIPa. ar>d s0 607*0-27. One passage

for afpciv x<;Pas may ^ specially no(ed, the Alexandrian

inscr. in Prcisigkc 1323 (ii/A.D.) : 8«ji in|/£o-T<|> kbi irdvruv

1 [| Kal 'HXCw xal N<p4o-«ri alp* 'Apo-tivdrj aupos

Tas X"0'15, The inscr. is heathen, but has striking simi

larly to the Jewish prayer for vengeance on which

Deissmann comments in LAE p. 423 ff. : is its thought

partly due to Jewish suggestion ? In P Fay 103' (iii/A.D.)

payment is allotted to the bearers of a corpse—tois T|pKdo-i

(/.-o>i) afiriv. cf. P Grenf II. 77* (iii/iv A.D.) ( = Selec

tions, p. 120). In a magical formula of iii/A.D. ins(ruc-

tions are given to (ake twenty-nine palm leaves, on which

the names of the gods have been inscribed, and then

—lp« ( = alpt) Kara 8vo 8vo, "lift them up two by two,"

P Oxy VI. 886" ( = Selections, p. 1 1 1). A good parallel to

Col 21* is afforded by BGU II. 388"- 23 (ii/iii a.d.) dpov

ravTa 4k toO uffjo-fou]. Jn 19" dpov, dpov, o-ravpioo-ov

aiT<5v may be illustrated from a strangely incongruous

source, the well-known school-boy's leUer, where the boy's

mo(her is represen(ed as saying—dvao-TaTot p.« • dppov avrciv,

" he upse(s me : away with him !" [' Oxy I. 11910 (ii/iii A.D.)

( = Selections, p. 103) : cf. Syll 7371*2 (ii/A.D.) iav 81

dirciBjj, atp4T0)o-av airbv <£<■> toS ttvXiuvos. A parallel of

a different kind is found in (he defixio from Cnidus, Amlol-

lent no. I18 (p. 6—iii/ii B.C.) Ivai avrov 4k t<5v Juvtmv 4pt)

—which (he editor should not (p. 559) assign to alpctv !

In the curious nursery alphabet, P Tebt II. 278 (early i/A.D.)

alp«iv is used six times for stealing (a garment). So in the

passive BGU IV. 1201" (a.d. 2) ctfpoo-av tov orpo<jx'a tov

4vbs lupous [tJ^s 8vpas f|pa4vov xMPTtfr*' The use is

common. With «ts i( can express " removing to " a place,

as P Tebt II. 308* (a.d. 174)—a man has paid for 20,000

papyrus stalks " which he has had (ransported (o Tebtunis

by Heracleides " (lis T. dpas 8id 'H.). The classical use of

(he middle may be seen in P Lond 854* (i/ii a.d.) ( = III.

p. 206, Selections, p. 70) dpdp<vos dvdirXo[w], of a tourist

going up (he Nile. To Wetstein's parallels for Lk I9*1

alp«is 8 owe (B^kos C. Taylor (JTS ii. p. 432) adds the

Jewish precep(s quo(ed by Philo (Mangey II. 620) & tis

iraSciv i\6aipn p.r) iroutv avrdv, d p,V| KaT48rjKcv pr)8'

dvaip<io-6ai, and Plato Legf. xi. (913 c) KdXXio-rov vdp.o>v

SuupScCpwv Kal dirXowrraTov Kal oi8a.fj.rj d^cwoOs dvSpos

vop.o6fTT|fia, 6s tWtv "A p.V| KaW8ov pi| dv«'X-n. In MGr

only as compounded, iratpvu = diratpw.

aladdvo/xm.

This verb, in NT only Lk 9'*, is asser(ed by Nageli

(p. 57) to be absent from the papyri. This is a still more

remarkable oversight (han (ha( no(ed under alSais. A few

examples will suffice. P Eleph 13* (b.c 223-2) <x°PT' ^

Til fie aUr84o-8ai rd KaTd crt, P Oxy III. 472' (c. A.D. 130)

ofrr' ttyr\ irpds nva aUr64a-8ai ov8«vos (" no(iced anything' ),

BGU II. 372'-" (a.d. 154) tjoTioo-av [u]iv -r[b]v ... 4k

rauT[t)sj Tf)s alrjias JJti Kart\6\Ltvov a[Ur]8fyrtO"8ai rffl

tov utyCotou AvroKpdTopos cvlrijivltCJas (see Chrest. I.

P- 33)> 417* (ii/iii A.D.) aUH)duc(vov) t<|v toO xaipov

irixpCav (note the accus. in a vernacular documen(), ib.

53 iu- " (ii/A.D) a[t]o-8dp*vos iris uc iptXfis. and an os(rakon

in Archiv vi. p. 220 (iii/B.C. ) diriJo-rciXov Tots viroî^pau-

p4vois Tas ir«ToX(as Kpv<pf)i Kal UT|6cls alo-6av4o-8ca. Bu( it

is hardly necessary (0 go on (o (he o(her five or six volumes

in which (he index con(ains (his verb. I( survives in MGr.

aiodrjoig.

P Leid W»tT-« irdo-ais Tats alB'rfjowi, WUnsch AF

l,ff (i/ii A.D.) tovtovs dva8«ria[T£]Ioa«v o-upa, irviOpxi,

\|/[v]x<|V, [8t]dvoiav, 4SpovT]o-Lv. ata8r|o-iv, £otjv, KapSCav, and

ib. 4" (iii/A.D.) fWdvio-ov ovtmv rf|v Sidvoiav. Tds <pp4vas,

Tf|v ato-8i)o-iv. Prof. H. A. A. Kennedy, following Klopper,

quotes a good passage from Hippocrates to illustrate Phil

I*:—de Oft. Med. 3 d Kal 8<|»i Kal Tjj d^^ Kal dKO^

Kal T-jj ^tvl Kal rjj *yXwa"o-n Kal tj yvuutj Iotiv alo-84oâi.

aladrftriQiov.

For this word (Heb 514) see Linde, Epic. p. 32, who ci(ed

Epicurus, Aristotle, etc., bu( shows (hat it came into the

vernacular.

aiaxQoXoyta.

BGU III. gog1* (a.d. 359) iroXXds 4[or]xpoXo7Cas At

irpdo-anroV p-o« 4{«iir<4v. A literary ci(alion is P Oxy III.

410" (Doric, iv/B.c.) to 84 <\>tvytv Tas aUrxpoXoYCas \u-

•y[aX]oirp«ir4s Kal koo-uos \Ay*>, "the avoidance of abuse

is a mark of high-mindedness and an ornament of speech "

(Edd). The adj. is generally associated with foul or fihhy

rather than abusive speaking in Col 3" : cf. Didache 3*,

where after a warning against 4m8vp.(a the Christian is

counselled to be arfik aUrxpoXoYos |"|84 in|fnXoVp8aXp.os

("one who casts lewd eyes " : cf. 2 Pet 2") 4k -ydp tovtwv

dirdvTwv uoixuai "ytwuivxai.

aiaxQog-

BGU IV. 1024 *> (ii/iii A.D.), where a judge says to a

scoundrel dir4o-<pa[£]as YuvoiKa> A«58ip<, aUrxpas, P Teb(

15 alricofxa

I. 24" (B.C. 117) al]o-xpd without context, ('//. II. 276*

(ii/iii A.D.—an astrological work) dirk aUrxpds ir«pio-rd-

[<r€»s?] "an unfavourable position." The word is not

common, and is peculiar to Paul in NT.

nia%vvrj.

In P Eleph 1* (a marriage contract, B.C. 311-10) ( = Selec

tions, p. 2) provision is made that if the bride KaKOT€xvovo-a

aAio-K-iyrai 4irl alo"xvvT|i tow dvSpds, "shall be detected

doing anything wrong to the shame of her husband," he

shall be entitled to take certain steps against her : cf. P

Gen 2IU (ii/B.c.) (as completed, Archiv iii. p. 388) |U|8"

al[o-]\vv<iv Mcv€KpAi-qv 8<ra dyp«i dv&pl al<r\ivr\v—the

same formula in P Tebt I. 104*° (B.C. 92). So P Par 47"

(c. B.C. 153) ( = Selection <, p. 23) viro Tfjs alo-xwns, "for

very shame," P Oxy III. 471" (ii/A.D.) &iro£ yap 4v W«i

t+)s a[l<r]xwT)s •ytvdpwvov, "for when once accustomed to

his shame."

alo%vvofj,ai.

V Par 49" (B.C. 164-58) 6 84, <paiv<Tai, rf|v i\pApav

4kc£vt)v eurxoXt)8«£s, xj°T<vvTai o-vap«l£a£ p.01 : we may either

suppose <pa£vrrai parenthetical or emend r}<rxvv8au Ib. **

ovk4ti tji«i irpos ipi aloyyvitti, Syll 8o2l!* (iii/B.c, Epi-

daurus) ol<r\vvi$|Mvos 8[4 art] KaTaY<Xdv.<vos iir[b] r&v

&XXwv. For the active (not in NT) see P Oxy III. 497*

(early ii/A.D.) alcrxvveiv Qimva, V Gen 2IU, as quoted

under alo-xwi).

alreo).

The ordinary meaning of this word "to make a request,"

" to ask for something " is borne out by the papyri, e.g.

P Fay 10912 (early i/A.D.) al-rno-ov Sdpav t4s tov (Bpaxpds)

if), "ask Saras for the twelve (silver) drachmae." In it.

I2lutr. (c. a.I). 100) it is construed with the accusative of

the thing and irapd, to S[4p]p.a tou \l6(t\ov oi e8y[crjau.ev

ali-no-ov ira[pd tov] KvpTov pvpcrtas, "ask the hunch

backed tanner for the hide of the calf that we sacrificed "

(Edd.) : cf. Ac 3*. See further s.v. ipcordo), and for the dis

tinction between active and middle Proleg., p. i6of. If the

middle connotes a greater degree of earnestness, it is natural

that it should be more frequent than the active, as for

example in the phrases alTovjievos Xd^yov 8t)Xu . . . (P Ilanib

I.68(a.d. 129), ali-ovpjvos . . . AvdpxiTo . . . 8£8ov.ei (BGU

I. 9l*ff- A.D. 170-1), and see the list of passages in the index

to Syll (iii. p. 245). The verbal occurs negatived in P Ryl

II. 163* (A.D 139) yip KaTouciKoO dva\.ri\rov, " not subject

to demand " (Edd.—see the note on 164').

alrrj/na.

Syll 418" (iii/A.D.) oiScls rju.eiv 4vdxXr|o-€v ofirt £tv£as

(olTf|)|ioTi otfre iropoxr|s 4iriTn8«iv. For atrno-is see

P Oxy I. 56M(r- (A.D. 211) Sifypa<|/a 84 to upurpivov Tfjs

alTrjO-[«»]s t4Xos : "I have paid the appointed tax for

making such a request " (Edd.) : the word is fairly common.

alzia.

P Petr III. S3 («) (iii/B.c.) dir4o-TaATai «ts 'AXc£avSpc£av

irpbs atriay iirip f)s [dirjoXoYfJerai d[X]X' oi tdx«>v 4m-

8«££civ (? for -8«i{ai) [ir]pos fiiav <x«T9-l> "he was sent to

Alexandria to meet a charge against him and make his

defence ; but since he did not succeed in clearing himself

he is forcibly detained " (Edd.). So BGU I. 267'(A.D. 199)

Tots 8uca£a[v] atr[£]av 4o-XT|Kdo-i, and so identically P

Strass I. 22* (iii/A.D.)—it was a legal formula. Note

P Ryl II. 144" (A.D. 38) 4ToXp,r|<r«v irWvous (=$8dvov)

poi JiraYOYitv aiTias tov p.r| 6vrot, " to bring baseless

accusations of malice" (Edd.). In ib. 63s (iii/A D.—an

astronomical dialogue) t£s 84 rj atria tovtwv [t]»[v]

[«1]owX<sv ("What is the cause of these images?"—Edd.)

we might possibly render " case" : Prof. Hunt paraphrases

"What is the meaning?" If so, it comes fairly near

Mt 1910 «l ofrrciis 4o-rlv T| atria tov dvSpuirov \ura Tfjs

yvvaucds. Cf. P Par 49" (B.C. 164-58) €lir«p oiv 4o-rtv afrrt]

T| atria. A more general use in P Hib I. 43' (B.C. 261 (260))

Vva p.r) alrias IxtPi "lest you be blamed." P Giss I. 4o'-*

(A.D. 212) joined with X[iP]4XXov[s] in the sense of i/tie/e/lae

(Ed.). The more ordinary meaning "reason," "excuse,"

like Mt 193, etc., hardly needs illustration, but cf. BGU I.

136*'- (a.d. 135) KaTd Tavrnv [tt|V al]T£av, P Oxy III. 472*

(c. A.D. 130) tl\tv piv oiv atrias, and frequently in the

inscriptions, e.g. Michel 45614 (ii/B.c.) 8id Tavras tos

alrias. BGU IV. 12057 (B.C. 28) Tf)v atr£av tov <paxov

has an insufficiently clear context. "Av€v alrias, sine canssa,

appears in PSI 41" (iv/A.D.).

ahiaoiMl.

In Rom 3* D*G rjTiao-dpuSa is read for irporjTiao-d|i<6a of

the printed texts : cf. P Tebt I. 35" (B.C. Ill) irapd Tavra

irouav 4avTbv alTido-rrai, "any one disol>eying these orders

will render himself liable to accusation," and OG/S 48430

(ii/A.D.) TjTid9iio-av. In P Oxy VII. 1032" (A.D. 162)

tov inrnp4TT|v curias, we have an abnormal active. The

verb is not uncommon.

cttTiog.

For the absolute use = "guilty," cf. BGU II. 651"

(a.d. 192) and P. Flor I. 9"'- (a.d. 255) irpos tovs <J>avr|-

o-op4vovs atTfovs : so P Tebt II. 33O10f' (ii/A.D.) irpbs to

<)>av4vTos tivos atr[£o]v jit'viv poi rbv Xd^[o]v, " if any one is

proved to be the culprit, he may be held accountable to me "

(Edd.), ib. 33316 (a.d. 216), etc. A more neutral sense,

"responsible," occurs three times in the Revenue Papyrus

(B.C. 259-8), where sundry officials "shall, each of them

who is responsible (?Kaoros t«5v atrUiv), pay a fine to the

Treasury," if on inspection it appears that the proper acreage

has not been sown. It is used wholly in bonam partem in

Heb 5*, with which cf. Diodorus Siculus iv. 82 atrios 4-y4-

v«to tt)s o-uTT)p£as. For the dependent genitive cf. also

Syll 73780 (ii/A.D.) & ainos 7cvd(uvos tt|s p^xis. The

Lukan use of the neuter = " cause," shading into " crime,"

may be illustrated from P Hib I. 731" (B.C. 243-2) 8ir»s

clSrjis «tvai] ai'Tbov tov p.^ -ycv4o-6ai. t«5i A»[p£o>vi dird&oo-iv

rf|v] Tldrpuvos p£av, " the reason ... is the violence of

P. " (Edd.).

alricofia.

So in Ac 25' (all uncials), hitherto without external

parallel : the confusion between -aa> and -00) forms recalls

rjo-o-dcrdai and (Ion.) 4o-o~ovo-6ai. It is now supported by

P Fay III8 (a.d. 95-6) ( = Selections, p. 66) 0 [ovjTjXdTns

t» aiTiiupa ir«pwirvT|o-«, " the donkey-driver shifted the

ai(pvi8ios 16 a.Ka6aparia

blame from himself." The generally illiterate character of

the document somewhat discounts the value of its evidence.

alcpvibioi;.

The adverb occurs in P Fay 123" s- {f. a.d. 100),

an uneducated letter — atyvi8([.]us (with a letter erased)

c(pi)x<v V||itv o-t|u<pov : cf. Syll 324*° (i/B.c.) aUpv£Siov

o-(v)p<j>opdv 8<ao-dp.cvos, also ib. 326' aUpviS£us imfSaXdv-

tos and OGIS 33918 (ii/B.c.) 4k ttjs aUpvi8£ov ircpio-Tdo-fus.

al%fiak(tixiZ,(D.

Syll 348'. 10 (Cyzicus, i/B.c.) 8v alxpa]XuTio-8«vTa Ik

Aipvns . . . [8]ti rjxpoXuTio-Tai Mdpxos. Phrynichus (ed.

Lobeck, p. 442) characterizes the verb as d8dViuov (». e.

good vernacular !).

The word is found in P Lille I. 3" (after B.C. 241-0)

alxuoXuTois els ttjv •yivoptVnv ari) [vtcu-iv ?] In their note

the editors think that the reference is to certain prisoners

brought from Asia by Philadelphia (cf. P Petr II. 20,(/i)2

to some of whom a regular "allowance" or "grant"

(orvvTo{i$) may have been made. Dittenberger's indices

show seven inscriptions in Syll and one in OGIS containing

the word, all in the Hellenistic period. For the subst. see

Michel 965s (beginning ii/B.c.) ?]<rwio-ev Ik Tfjs alxpaXuo-£as.

alebv.

Magn iSo3"^ (ii/A.D.) uoVos t<Sv dir' aluvos vsiKfjcras

'OXvpiria, etc.—the athlete is claiming to have made a

record : cf. the description of a certain dpxieptvs tuv Beuv in

Syll 363* (i/a D.), as 8id |3£ou irpuTov tuv dir aluvos, and

Id. 6S648 (ii/A. D.) f)v pdvos dir' aluvos dv8puv 4iroCr|<r«v. P

Oxy I. 33lll9(ii/A.D.) 8eupfjo-aT< {va dir' aluvos diravop.[«vo]v,

" behold one led off to death," literally " from life." Minns

IosPEK. 22s3 tov dir aluvos. Prtisigkc 1 105 (i/A. D.) 4V

dva6 «ls tovi (/. tov) aluva. P Giss I. 13" (ii/A.D.) 8iru[s]

ir\ovrr|[<r]rjs At alu[va] " for the rest of your life." POxyl.

41 (iii/iv a.d.) is a curious report of a public meeting at Oxy-

rhynchus, punctuated with cries of "A70V0T01. Kvpioi «ts rbv

aluva, " the Emperors for ever ! " : cf. OGIS 515" (iii/A.D.)

Succlam{atum) est : lsalu[va] with Dittenberger's note. So

Syll 37650 (i/A.D.) AiV 'EXcv8tp£u [Ne"puv]i els aluva: also

Magti 139*" (i/B C.) ticp-ytVnv 8« [-yJryovoTa tov S4jp.ov Kara

iroXXovs LT]pdiraus irpbs rbv aluva, OGIS 383** (i/B.C.) els rbv

aimpov aluva—passages which are sutlicicnt to show how

thoroughly "Greek" the prepositional combinations with

aluv are. Reference should be made to Syll 757 (i/A.D.), an

interesting inscription dedicated to Aluv as a deity. For aluv

= period of life, cf. Syll 364* (a.d. 37) us dv tov t|8£o-tov

dvSpuirois aluvo(s) vvv <vco-tutos. On the Rosetta stone,

OGIS 90 (B.C. 196), Ptolemy V is described as o.Lovdp\os :

cf. P Lond 311 (B.C. 146 or 135) ( = I. p. 46) tirl f3ao-iX{us

aluvop*£ou. So P Giss I. 36*° (B.C. 161) f3ao-i\<i(ovTOs)

aluvof3fo(u) of Ptolemy Philometor. See below on aluvios,

where also there are remarks on etymology.

alwviog.

Without pronouncing any opinion on the special meaning

which theologians have found for this word, we must note

that outside the NT, in the vernacular as in the classical

Greek (see Grimm-Thayer), it never loses the sense of

perpetuus (cf. Deissmann BS p. 363, CAE p. 368). It is

a standing epithet of the Emperor's power : thus Cagnat

IV. 144* t oI oIkov of 1 iberius, BGU I. 1 76 tov aluv£ou

koVuov of Hadrian. From the beginning of iii/A. I), we have

BGU II. 362lr llff- vnrcp o-uTT|piuv Kai alu[v£ov] Siap.o[vf|]s

TOV KVpCoV TJpuV AvTOKpdfTopOS] 2tOvfj[pOV 'A]vTUv£vOV.

Two examples from iv/A.D. may be quoted addressed to the

Emperor Galerius and his colleagues : iiueWpu 8i£u koX

aluvtu [vcvpxvri], and [tnrip] Tfjs aluv£ou Kal dcpSdpTov

f3ao-i\<£as i\u»v, OG/S 56920' 21. Ultimately it becomes a

direct epithet of the Emperor himself, taking up the succession

of the Ptolemaic aluvi5p\os (see above under aluv sub Jin.).

The earliest example of this use we have noted is BGU IV.

106227 (a.d. 236), where it is applied to Maximus : so in P

Grenf II. 6727, a year later. (In both the word is said to be very

faint.) P Lond 233* (= II. p. 273) irapd Tfjs 8uStt|tos tuv

8eo-iroruv rjpuv aluv£uv A6yovo-tuv, referring to Constanlius

and Constans, is the precursor of a multitude of examples of

the epithet as applied to the Christian Emperors. The first

volume of the Leipzig Papyri alone has twenty-seven

instances of the imperial epithet, all late in iv/A. D. Even

in BGU I. 303* (a.d. 586) and ib. 309* (a.d. 602) we

have still tov aluvCov A4\ovo-rov (Maurice). In Syll 757"

(i/A.D.—see under aluv) note 8«£as 4>vo"«ws ipvdTT|s aluv£ov

(of Time). Syll 74018 (iii/A.D.) joins it with dva<pa£p«Tov.

P Grenf II. 71" (iii/A.D.) ouoXovu xap(£co-8ai ip.iv \dpiTi

aluv£a xal dvaipaipcTu is a good example of the meaning

perpetuus ; and from a much earlier dale (i/B.C.) we may

select OG/S 383s '• (a passage in the spirit of Job 19") :

'Avt£oxos • • • iirt Ka8uo-iup<'vuv (3do-<wv do-vXois Ypdppao-iv

(pva \if\.ros I8£as els XP^V°V avfvpai|»€v aluviov. Add

BGU II. 531"- 20 (ii/A.D.) Idv 8« do-Toxf|o-ns [alu]y£av

aoi Xo£irt|v («'. e. Xvirny) [irjape'xw pAXis. In his Index to

OGIS Dittenberger gives fourteen instances of the word.

The etymological note on aluv in Grimm-Thayer, though

less antiquated than usual, suggests the addition of a state

ment on that side. AUv is the old locative of aluv as aUs is

of alus (acc. atu in Aeschylus), and alft, dt£ of *alfdv (Lat.

aevum), three collateral declensions from the same root. In

the Sanskrit dyu and its Zend equivalent the idea of life, and

especially long life, predominates. So with the Germanic

cognates (Gothic aims). The word, whose root it is of course

futile to dig for, is a primitive inheritance from Indo-Ger-

manic days, when it may have meant "long life" or "old

age"—perhaps the least abstract idea we can find for it in

the prehistoric period, so as to account for its derivatives.

In general, the word depicts that of which the horizon is

not in view, whether the horizon be at an infinite distance, as

in Catullus' poignant lines—

Nobis cum semel occidit brevis lux,

Nox est perpetua una dormienda,

or whether it lies no farther than the span of a Caesar's life.

axaOaQoia.

In a literal sense the noun occurs in a formula used in

agreements for renting houses, which the tenant undertakes to

leave in good condition. Thus P Oxy VIII. 1 1282* (a.d. 173)

irapaSoTu tovs toitovs KaSapovs diro Kowp£uv Kal irdo-r|S

dKa8apo-£as : ib. VI. 912" (A.D. 235), BGU II. 393w

(a.d. 168) av[ev] dKa8apo-£a[s], P Lond 2i6"f- (a.d. 94)

OKaOapros 1 7OLKaraaTaTos

(= II. p. 187), P Lips I. 16" (A.D. 138) where 4ird stands

without xaOapovs (see under 4ird). Vettius Valens, p. 21*,

has it in conjunction with KivaiSCa : Kroll takes it as " oris

impudicitia (?)."

dxdOagxog.

The adjective is found in a moral sense of an unclean

demon in the long magical papyrus P Par 5741**8 (= Selec

tions, p. 113). It occurs in the correspondence of the

architect Cleon (B.C. 255-4), P Petr II. 4, (3)" (p. [8]),

<i\T|4>a(i«v Si tou dxaSdpTou xal to [. . ., where the

ganger Apollonius seems to be writing about a supply of

iron for quarrymen, but the mutilation prevents our deter

mining the reference. Vettius Valens, p. 761, has ird8«riv

dxaSdpTois xal irapd <pvo-iv r|Sovais, where the ethical sense

is completely developed : half way comes Syll 633s (H/a.d.

according to Michel), where a Lycian named Xanthus

dedicates a shrine to Men Tyrannus and says Kol [pi)8iva]

dxdSapTov irpoaavtiv ■ Ka8api£«'aTi»i Si dirb o-(x)opSuv xa[l

Xoip^cuv] ko[1 7]vvaiicds—the impurity is ritual.

axaiQux;.

The well-known letter of a prodigal son, BGU III. 8461,r-

(ii/A. [).) ( = Selections, p. 94) has the adverb dxaiptus irdvTa

<roi Si^jynTai, " unseasonably related all to you." For the

adjective cf. Syll 73012 (ii/B.C.) ai X£av dxaipoi Sairdvai.

The derived noun appears in P Par 63x'i Mf- (B.C. 165)

8id tc t^|v irtpU\ov<rav pu (/. pc) xaTd iroXXovs Tpowovs

4x[ai]p(av.

(hcaxoc;.

BGU IV. ioi5llf- (A.D. 222-3) A[4xaw]°v v*°v vôv Ka"

Bapbv 4SoX(ov) . [. . 4]kok[ov] must have a passive sense

'undamaged." So P Oxy I. 142s (A.n. 534), a similar

formula. For 4.= "simple" rather than "innocent" in

Rom l6le, see the quotations from Wetstein recalled by

F'ield Notes, p. 166.

dxavOa.

In P Oxy III. 646 (time of Hadrian) a legacy includes

xXeivn dxav9£vT|, i.e. a couch made of acantha-wood (Herod,

ii. 96, Strabo 175). Sir F. G. Kenyon (P Lond I. p. 140),

calls it " the Egyptian acacia from which gum arabic is

obtained, and whose branches were in early times used

for boat-building." Its pods are mentioned in P Leid X

(iii/iv A.D. ), a long list of chemical prescriptions: 85

(p. 237) dxdv&ns Kcpdna. The name, or derivatives of it, may

be seen in P Lond 214"* (a.d. 270-5) (= II. p. 162), ii.

11771" (A.D. 113) {= III. p. 186), P Oxy I. I2r4 (iii/A.D.),

ii. VI. 909" (a.d. 225), ii. VIII. iii2» (a.d. 188), P Flor

I. 50" (a.d. 268), etc. This evidence isolates further the

word as used in Mark and John (Isa 3413) ; but the meaning

there is not shaken. We need not discuss the identification

of 4xav8a, dxavBos (so MGrdvxdCH, Pontic d\dvTi, "thorn"),

and the derived adjective, as occurring in Egypt : in the

NT the exact nature of the thorny plant indicated is in

determinate : see Enc. Bib/. 5059 f.

&xagnog.

The adj. may be cited from P Oxy I. 53* (A.D. 316)

o8[tv] 4<ptSov nf)v irep<rttav dxapirov ovcrav iroXX[i»]v truv

Part I

SidXou £npavTi<rav. For the subst. see Syll 420" (i/A.D.)

Sid rds yevou^vas t<p[«t]rjs dxapmas tuv iXaiiiv.

dxaxdyvtuoxoq,.

To illustrate this NT 4ir. dp. (Tit 21) Deissmann (BS

p. 200 f.) cites from the inscriptions a sepulchral epitaph

C/C 1971 i* (Thessalonica, A.D. 165), where the word is

applied to the deceased, and a similar usage in an inscription

at Rome ICS/ 2139' (date?) (4p.ep.nTos, dxaTdyvuo-Tos) ,

also a deed of tenure from the Fayum, BGU I. 3088 (Byz.)

( = Chrest. II. 278) <-irdvavKts firiT«Xio-ptv Td irpbs

tt)v KaXXupyiav tuv dpovpav tpya irdvra dKaTayvuo-T[us].

Add P Oxy I. 140", P Lond 113" ( = I. p. 209), P Grenf

I. 57" and ii. 5811 (all vi/A.D.) : also P Giss I. 56" (vi/A.D.)

where the editor cites similar expressions, such as dxara-

<)>povT|Tws, dvap(fu(3dXu>s. Nageli (p. 47) compares ciixaTa-

•yveiioTos in P Tor I. 11 (ii/B.C.).

dxaxdxgixog.

This word has hitherto been found only in Ac 16", 22",

and though " uncondemned " (AV, RV) is its natural

meaning, this does not suit the context. Accordingly

Blass thinks that it may there = Attic dxpiros. which can be

used of a cause not yet tried. See also Ramsay St Paul,

p. 225, where it is pointed out that Paul in claiming his

rights would probably use the Roman phrase re incognita,

"without investigating our case," and that this was

inadequately rendered by the Lucan dxaTdxpvros.

dxaxdnaaxo;.

For the genitive construction after this neuter adjective in

2 Pet 214 dKaTairdo-Tous dpapTCas, cf. such examples from

the papyri as P Tebt I. 124s* (r. B.C. 118) do-uKcxpavrfj-

(tous) xal dSiordo-Tovs 6Vtos irdtrns at[T]{as, BGU III.

970"- (a.d. 177) Tfjs ets 4irovros titpyttrtas . . . dp\Wj6T)To$:

see Proleg. p. 235. In view of the common vulgar change of

av to a (as in "Aôvo-tos, drds, etc.—see Proleg. p. 47)

it is not improbable that djcardiravoTos may be the word

intended, so that the mass of the MSS. have glossed cor

rectly. Prof. Thumb suggests that the influence of iirdnv

may have affected the form. For this word cl. PS I 28s*

(iii/iv a.d.—magic) jfpwri dKoToirauoTu.

dxaxaaxaala.

A literary citation for this Stoic word may be made from

P Grenf I. I1 (ii/B.C. ), the Erotic fragment, where the faith

less lover is called dico/rao-rao-fr)? «vip£rr|s. See also the

astrological papyrus published in Archiv i. p. 493 f. rffi

<rv[pf3](ov o-fjs dKo/raorao-t av" (I. 25 f.). It occurs nearly

a dozen times in Vettius Valens, coupled with irXdvn xal

dXr)Ttia (p. 419), dvcapaXCa (p. 4418—one MS.), ordo-is,

f\6pa, <mvox<), Kp£o-is, Tapa\^j, etc. : it several times has

olxfiuv dependent on it. The verb dxaTaoraT&o also occurs

three limes. That the astrologers had so thoroughly domestic

ated it does not prove that Paul, James and Luke were

using a word of the higher culture.

dxaxdaxaxog.

Audollcnt no. 4 (/<)u (a curse on a leaden tablet from

Cnidus) dvaT(8npi Adparpi xal Kdpai t&v Tf|v obaa(v) pov

dxaTd[o-]TaTov iroiov(v)Ta. The date {op. cit. p. 5) is given

as B.C. 300-100, though the series may be later (Newton).

3

a.K€paios18 OLKOVOi

axigaiog.

Sy11 210™ (iii/B.c.) rf|v \apa.v &K<paiov. P Par 691"-28

(a.d. 232) ( = Chrtst. I. p. 64) . . .] aurqi to irpdypa

dWpaiov is fjX[8ev ... In PSI 868 (a.d. 367-75) a man

named Aurelius Sneus is bailed out of prison on certain

conditions, axlpaiov Kal 4kto[s] <j>v[XaK<)s djvaSoSAra.

Much earlier comes an instance of the adverb, in BGU IV.

120847 (B.C. 27-6) î)Yfj[<ra.T<S (i]oi dx<pa(us an outrage

((ippisl set forth in the petition which these words close. It

is associated with d<riWjs in IG III. 1418 (ii/A.D.), and in a

Delphian inscr. of ii/B.c. (BCH xxvii. p. 10923) irpdyoa A. =

ov KcKpiu^vov. Cronert, to whom these two passages are

due, cites also IG XIV. 9jl21 (Rome, B.C. 78) <ls dxlpaiov

dTroKa6icrTdvai = in integrum restituere. In P Lips I. 1311

(a.d. 366) d]Kfpa(a>v dVruv Kal dxivSwuv is applied to a

loan, in the promise to pay interest. (MGr Axtpios.

axhvrjq.

This NT dir. dp. (Heb to2*) occurs in a petition (v/A.r>.)

of stilted style but far from accurate: P Oxy VI. 904* Tats

dicXcivets (/. -icnv) dxoais rfjs vucT^pas i£<nj<rCas, " the

impartial ears of your highness."

In his famous speech at Corinth, announcing freedom to

the Greeks, Nero expresses regret that it had not been in

his power to offer it dicaa{ov(rT)S ttjs 'EXXd8os, so that more

might have shared in his bounty {Syll 37617). The more

literal sense appears in P Lond 46^° (a magical papyrus,

iv/A.D.) (= I. p. 72) 8<ra dKud£ci tuv dirupuv. According

to Moeris ("<jpdv 'Att., dKud£«i.v "EXX."). Nero's composi

tion-master must have allowed a vernacular word to sully the

purity of the oration.

axfirfv.

In OGfS 20I11 (vi/A.D.) o4k dirrjX8ov 8Xus dirfo-u tuv

dXXuv fiacriXluv, dXXd aK(rn,v (p/rrpoo-Sfv avrwv, the adverb

seems to have the meaning "valde, magnopere, longe,"

in accordance with the original meaning of dtqiVj (see Ditten-

berger's note). Cf. Syll 326" (i/A.l). ) irapoXafiuv tovs Iv

dK|idi tuv iroXiTav : similarly P Oxy III. 473* (a.d. 138-60)

irapd t+|v irpu-rnv aK(i^|v. A compound adjective Io-okuov,

" with an even edge," is applied to a weaver's instrument in

P Oxy VII. 1035" (a.d. 143). See on the later history of this

word (MGr dxdua = tri) K. Krumbacher's important article

in Kuhn's Zeitschrift xxvii. pp. 498-521. The noun was in

Hellenistic use, according to Moeris: "ilpaCa -ydp-uv 'Att.,

<v dKujj Yd(iov"EXX." The adverbial accus. was l>anned by

the same grammarian in favour of <ti : so also Phrynichus

(Rutherford NP, p. 203). In the NT, however, except for

Mt 15", all writers conspired to Atticize here : Iti was

clearly quite good " bad Greek," as well as dxp^jv !

axor).

The word is sometimes concrete, denoting "the ear":

so in the late document cited above under dtcXiWjs, and in

P Oxy I. 1294 (vi/A D.) fls dKods 4pds fjX8«v. Much earlier

is Wtlnsch AF i1' (i/ii A.D.) where dxods stands between

4vK&paXov [irpoVuJirov and o4>p[vs] ^wct^P**- Its more

normal sense of " hearing " appears in a would-be cultured

letter, BGU IV. io8o« (iii/A.D.) ( = Christ. I. p. 564) Kal

<|iutt S< d-Ko-Q dirdvro us irapdvT«s tuMn T)vd>pdv67]u.cv :

the writer is able to quote Homer. It is joined with

<o-(J>pT|crn (as in I Cor I21') in the quasi-literary P Ryl II.

63' (iii/A.D.—an astrological dialogue).

dxoXovOico

is still the word for " following," in MGr (dxXovSu) : it

is noteworthy that in a large batch of petitions in P Ryl II.

124-152, from Euhemeria (a.d. 28-42) we find the MGr form

anticipated four times (4irnKXov8i]<re or -t)kotos). In the

papyri the verb takes the place of (irop-ai, which is also

wanting in the NT, and in the LXX is confined to 3

Maccabees. In the most literal sense we have such

passages as P Lond 131 recto" (a.d. 78-9);= I. p. 171)

iraiS(uv) p* dKoXau8ovvTuv tois Svois. P I.ille I. I verso1*

(B.C. 259) has an inanimate object : dKoXov8f|<rov<ri 84

toIs irpoirirdpx<">o"i xiipao-i, " they will follow up, continue,

the existing banks." For the thought of "following" to

get a favour see BGU IV. 107910 (a.d. 41) (= Selections,

p. 39), aKoXovSci 84 ITroXXapCuvi ird<rav upav, "stick to

Ptollarion constantly " : cf. 1. 2* udXXov dKoXovSu" afa-tp

80vj| <pt^l0-0'al <i4t<?) " rather stick to him, and so you

may become his friend." In P Petr III. 12810 the verb

is used of journey-money assigned to an official, (cJxSSois

tois dKoXo«8oO<ri tui [iirioTdjTni. A striking parallel to

the language of Mt 19", and parallels, is to be found

in an early papyrus Latin letter of recommendation dis

covered at Oxyrhynchus, P Oxy I. 3210ff- (ii/A.D.), "reliquit

enim su[o]s [e]t rem suam et actum et me secutus est."

If the letter can be regarded as a Christian letter, its

value, in view of its age, would be unique : see Deissmann

LAE, p. 182. For the adjective, see P Tebt II. 296"

(a.d. 12 ;) dKdXo«8(dv)io~ri," it is consequently right " (Edd.),

and for the adverb, see P Tebt I. 33' (b C. 1 12) ( = Selections,

p. 30) ^p6v]T«rov oSv tva vtv^'Tat) dxoXovSus, "take care

therefore that action is taken in accordance with it," P Oxy

I. 381' (a.d. 49-50) dxoXovSus tois vird 0-0O, " in accordance

with what had been enacted by you " :—the word is very

common. The verb normally takes the dative. P Ainh II.

62* (ii/B.c.) shows it absolute : ilo-lv ot dKoXovSovvTCs

pA\aipo((|>Apot) AfSvuos Avo-Cpxtôs ktX. In P Lille I.

26' (iii/B.c.) we have an adverbial accus., «l pi| dKoXovSus

diravTa. Note P Par p. 411 (Ptol.) 'Ap.]uuvu>v dxoXov-

SouvTd 0-01 64>8aX[|xois. For ax. utrd cf. Rutherford NP,

p. 458 (., where the construction is shown to be Attic.

axovoi.

The verb is o. course common enough, and needs little

or no illustration, having few peculiarities. Its use for a

judicial hearing (as Ac 25") may be paralleled with P land

910 (ii/A.D.) Kal [p^]x[pv] T°vTm oCiro /|Kou<r8[,n|i]«y, and

P Oxy VII. 1032" (a.d. 162), where the epistrategus endorses

a petition with dKover8îr«Tau So in BGU II. 51 1"-'

(= Chrest. I. p. 26), an account written about a.d. 200 of

a trial before Claudius, we have dxofai KXavSios Kaicrafp

Slpaorot 'I<rt8upov] vvuvatrtdpx0^ ir<5X«us 'A[X€|av8p4uv]

KaTa 'A-yptinrov Pao-tX4u[s]. The last example will illustrate

dKov<iv with normal gen. of person: P Par 48* (B.C. 153)

( = Witkowski * p. 91) dKowravrts . . Ta irtpl o-oi o-uvpV

PT]K<$Ta will serve for accus. rei, and will also illustrate the

common use with ir«pi, since the phrase is a mixture of

dx. ir«pl <ro0 and dx. Td <roi <rwP«pT|KiTa (VVitk.). The

oLKparrji 19 OLKftodlVlOV

same papyrus shows us the participial object clause, 1. u

dicovo-avTfs Si iv ro pevdXu) SapairuCov 6vra <rc. In

P Amh II. 37* (ii/B.c.) 4kovou,cv Si irapaY«YoW[vai . . .

we have apparently the infin. construction, and so in

P Grenf II. 3615 (B.C. 95), ■f|Kov<rau.«v rhv p.iv KaraP«-

PpwWvai rbv cnrdpov—VVitkowski (* p. 1 20, cf. p. xiv.)

allows the writer to be " modice eruditus." For okouiiv

»s cf. CPHerm 22s: for the commoner 8ti, 1' Tebt II.

416* (iii/A.D.) oJv 4kovcttjs dv?p<iirci>v frri uAXu \Uviv

evfldSt. With the introductory imper., as in Mk 4*, cf. the

dialogue in P Ryl II. 63s (iii/A.D.) where &kovc precedes an

exposition.

dxQarr'jg

in the sense of "impotent" is found in Syll 802, 803

(iii/B.c), inscriptions from Asclepios' temple, e.g. 802"

avT|p tous Tas XIP^s SoktvXovs dxpaTcts 'i\oiv. Vettius

Valens (p. 39") associates dordTovs this -yvupais ical

oiKpaTcts.

axgarog.

P Oxy II. 237Tii-*° (A.D. 186) irop' ots dicpaTds Itrriv T|

tcov v[<5]|«i»v d"iroTO|J.[t]a, "amongst whom the severity of

the law is untempered " (Edd. ). It is said to mean "un

diluted " in MGr : cf. Od. ix. 297 dicpirrov -ydXa.

axQifieia.

P Par 63"- w (ii/B.C.) u*rd irdo-rjs dxpipaas, rf|v <kt[i]vc-

[o-JrdTnv [iroi]^j<ra«r6ai irpdvoiav combines some character

istic Lucan and Pauline words. P Lond 1218*1 (iii/A.D.)

( = I. p. Ill), has eir' dxpipias, an adverbial phrase like far

dXnOctas. A rather literary document, an advocate's speech

for prosecution—suspected by the editors of being a ihetorical

exercise—contains the sentence dp.tivov 8' civtcli xai o-ad><-

crrepov tt|V ircpl tovto dxptiptiav koX tt|v imptXfwiv Maîpj o ]u

8i)Xcio-auo-iv (P Oxy III. 47illff-, ii/A.D.), which the editors

translate, "These letters will still better and more clearly

exhibit Maximus' exactness and care in this matter." Near

the end of the petition of IJionysia (H Oxy II. 237"'"

A.D. 186) we have p.«Ta ird<rns dxpuptias <|>uXa<ro-l<r8u<rav

(sc. al diroypa^cU) ; and in P Petr III. 33 (a) verso *• ' a

prisoner complains to the Epimeletes that it was on account

of the " punctiliousness" of his predecessor in office that he

had been confined—[d]xpiP«£as ivtmv diHjx&nv. The verb

dxpipcvuv, " to get exact instructions," appears in P Amh

II. 1 547 (vi/vii A.D.) 4dv dxpiptvo-wpcu dij)' i(u»v ir«pl

iicdoTov irpi-ypaTos : Cronert's earliest citation for this verb

is " Barnabas " 210. It may be formed by association with

dxpipVa, by the influence of the close relation of -«ia and

-lvu>.

axQifirjc;.

In P Oxy VI. p. 226 part of a document is given which

forms the first column of no. 899 (A.D. 200) : Situs <£rrd-

o-ovt(«s) Kerrd rb dxptipt'o-Tepov T<ji (.1 gap follows). This

is a good example of an elative comparative (Proleg. pp. 78

and 236), for the meaning is clearly " having most carefully

examined": cf. also P Petr II. i6u. A late iv/A.D. in

scription, Syll 423", has Ppifiiov ( = breve, a precis) t»v

clprirUvuv dirdvT»v dxpci^r) 8i8a<rxoX£av iirfyov. The

neuter as a noun occurs in the Magnesian inscr. Syll 929"

(ii/B.c.) tmi |Uv dxpipei Trjs <|fT|<()ov ppapcv&rvai rf|v KpCaav

ouk ^|PovX<Su.e9a, of counting a vote exactly j and P Tebt II.

287" (A.D. 161-9) rb dxptipis pd9us. The adverb is treated

separately below.

aXQlfiSto.

This fairly common classical and Hellenistic verb does not

happen to occur in the papyri, so far as we have noticed.

We might add to the literary record Vettius Valens p. 265'

tovtwv oCtcos kcit i££racn.v ^KpiPuu^vtov, which has exactly

the same sense as in Mt 2l*.

axQifSmq.

For d. with otSa, as 1 Th 5*. cf. P Goodsp Cairo 38'-

(iii/B.c.) 8irws aKpi.p<is tlS-ijis, P Petr II. 15 (i)u (iii/B.c.)

clSf|<rai. dxpipus : cf. P Hib I. 40* '■ (iii/B.c.) firforacro \Uytox.

dKpup<Ss, P Par 44' (B.C. 153) (= VVitkowski Epp* p. 83)

8ia<rd<t>T|]<j-<$v jipv . . . rd irtpl <rauri>v dxpiPiis, P Lond

354M (c. B.C. 10) ( = II. p. 165) *irivvdvTa dxpei-Pcis {xacrra.

The comparative is used very much as in Ac 23", *° in

P Oxy VIII. 1 102" (c. A.D. 146), the strategus dxpeip«'o-T<pov

i|«Td<m fj KaToiKt, and again BGU II. 388 '■■ 41 (ii/iii a.d).

tJJii "ApiraXos Kal I|«to <rCWjo-€Tai irepl tovtov dicpaP<<r[T]€-

pov : the combination wns evidently a formula. With

iruv9dv€(rfloi (as in Ac 2320) cf. P Petr II. 1613 (iii/B.c.)

ir€u<rd|w<r6a aKpipVcrrepov. The superlative occurs in P Hib

I. 27U M (early iii/B.c.) is oiv T|S\ivdp.r|V dxpipt'crTaTa.

dxQoarijg.

The verb occurs in the magic papyrus P Lond I. 461"

(iv/A.D.) (=1. p. 70) i|>pi.kt{>s p.iv I8«tv, 4>piktJ>s 8i

dKpod<r6ai..

axQofivoTia.

We have (naturally enough) no citations to illustrate this

technical word of Jewish ritual, but a note on its formation

might be given (from J. H. Moulton's forthcoming Grammar

ofNT Gretk, vol. II.) : "' Ai<poiro<rfl£a, a normal descriptive

cpd. from dxpos and ir<i<r6T| with a fresh suffix, is found in

Hippocrates, and is obviously the original of the LXX word.

When a word containing a vox obscoena was taken from

medical vocabulary into popular religious speech, it was

natural to disguise it : a rare word Pvcrpa = pvcrpa may

supply the model."

axQoycoviatog

may very well have been coined by the LXX (Isa 28").

The Attic word was •ywvuitos : see inscriptional citations in

J. A. Robinson Ephesians, p. 164. Cronert (p. 233) has

several other compounds of Axpos, some of which may be in

the same category. W. W. Lloyd in CR iii. p. 419a (1889)

among some architectural notes on Eph 22<,-2J, says: " The

acrogoniaios here is the primary foundation-stone at the angle

of the structure by which the architect fixes a standard for

the bearings of the walls and cross- walls throughout."

dxgodiviov.

The word is doubtfully restored in Syll 633?4 (ii/A.D.)

where it is prescribed that the worshippers shall bring

among other offerings xoXXvpuv \oCvikcs 8vo koX dxpo-

[6£viov ?]. Cf. GDI 2561 J- «» (Delphi, e. B.C. 395) TuirdXXwvi

rd dicpdOiva (pointed out by Prof. Thumb).

&XQOQ.

P Tebt II. 380" (i/A.D.) oAXf| d<)>pvci 8«{£a AKpa, "a scar

at the tip of the right eyebrow," P Oxy I. \l(verso) I 17

(iii/A.n) 4ir' Axpu pvpns Zevflou. In P Oxy I. lo8is (a.d.

183 or 215), the meat bill of a cook, 4kpa p are translated

by the editors "two trotters." Cf. Preisigke 358* (iii/B.c. )

tJ> &Kpov tt)s o-kuls, of the shadows on a sundial, and Syll

804* (?ii/A.D.) KiTp£oi) irpoXau,pdv<iv (= "eat," see s.v.) tA

4kpa : ib. 425'' 9 (iii/B.c.) koto. t»v Axpuv, "down the

heights " (as often).

'AxvXag.

Thayer's doubts regarding the existence 01 the genitive of

this proper name may be set at rest by its occurrence in the

papyri, where it is found in two forms—'AkvXov (BGU II.

484*, A.D. 201-2) and 'AiciiXa (ib. I. 71**, A.D. 189, P

Strass 2210, iii/A.D., EoupanavoC 'A.). Much earlier is

Talov 'IovXCov 'AKvXa, on the inscr. of Augustus in

Preisigke 401, A.D. 10-1. See Deissmann BS, p. 187,

where the doubling of the X in certain manuscripts of Ac

18* and Rom 16* is further illustrated by the occurrence

of both 'AkvXos and "AKvXXas in duplicate documents

of the end of ii/A.D. with reference U> the veteran C.

Longinus Aquila (BGU I. 326). An Aquila of Pontus

occurs on an inscription of Sinope, *X]au.iv[C]ov 'AicvXa,

as noted by D. M. Robinson in the Prosopographia to

his monograph on Sinope, Am. Journ. of Philology xxvii.

p. 269 (1906).

axvgdco.

The adjective Axvpos is common in legal phraseology

(e.g. it comes qualer in the Ptolemaic Hibeh papyri). It

occurs in the new Median parchment, P Said Khan I*-93

(B.C. 88) 8s dv Si tvf3dXrj ktX. [I-Jotw Aitupos applied

to a person, whose action is voided by illegality, a classical

use. In the second parchment (B.C. 22) T^jv t« AWrno-iv elvai

afrrf|v 4Kvpov, it has its normal Hellenistic force. "Aicipwo-is

goes with dWrn<ris (see s.v.), or is used by itself, especially in

the phrase fls dKipaxriv of a will or an I.O.U. received back

to be cancelled: so P Oxy I. 107 *'■ (a.d. 123) dWXapov

irapa 0-0O els dKvpaxriv, ib. III. 490 8 (A.D. 124) irpbs

axipmrw Ayeiv r^vSc rfjv Siafl^Knv, "to revoke this will."

The verb occurs in the same sense P Oxy III. 491' (A.D.

126), 494* (a.d. 156), 495' (a.d. 181-9), etc.: cf. Syll

329s0 (i/B.c.) ^|Kvpw<r8ai ras k[o]t' ovtuv iK-ypa<j>as Kal

64>€i\T|(i[aTa].

dxa)XvTCog.

The adjective occurs rarely B.C., and one citation from

Plato stands in Cronert as warrant for classical antiquity.

The adverb becomes very common from ii/A.D. It is of

constant occurrence in legal documents, e.g. P Oxy III. 502*1

(a.d. 164) &s irp^KtiTai lirl Tov\p6vov AkmXvtws, " as afore

said for the appointed time without hindrance " of the lease of

a house, ib. VI. 912" (a.d. 235), ib. VIII. 1 127" (a.d. 183)

and VII. 1036s' (A.D. 273) : see exx. of this combination in

the note to P Giss I. 49" (p. 74). So P Lips I. 2611 (begin

ning iv/A.D.) P Gen II1' (a.d. 350), and the Edmonstone

papyrus, P Oxy IV. p. 203 (a.d. 354), Wp*<r0« ds ovs idv

povXrrrc rdiraus aKuXvrais Kal dvtmX^juirrcos. Add the

sixth century P Lond 991" (= III. p. 258) dicoXvTcos Kal

aAar

P«Paftws] : the word is legal to the last. For the triumph

ant note on which it brings the Acts of the Apostles to a

close, see Harnack Lukas der Aril p. 116, Eng. Tr. p. 163 f. ,

and cf. Milligan Documents, p. 168.

axcov.

This common Greek word, which in the NT is found only

I Cor 91', occurs several limes in the long petition of

Dionysia, P Oxy II. 237*' v"- »• » (a.d. 186), : cf. the

fourth century Christian letter P Oxy VI. 939" (= Selections,

p. 129) if rnXiKavrnv <rt [d-y»v£a]v Akuv {WfJaXov, "un

willingly I cast you inio such grief." Add from the inscrip

tions, Syll 356" (time of Augustus) ttrt (KovTa cf/M dicovTa,

ib. 4158 (iii/A.D.), etc.

akdPaaxQov.

The word is found with uvpov, as in Mk 14*, in OGIS

629" (a.d. 137) uvpov [Iv dXaf3d<r'Tpoi$, according to the

editor's restoration. In P Petr II. 47" the words Iv

'AXaf3da-Tpuv irdXa, "in Alabastropolis," occur in the

subscription to a contract for a loan. From v/b.c. may

be quoted Syll 44s, dXd[P]ao-T[oi], according to the

Attic form : cf. Michel 82311 (B.C. 220), ib. 833* (B.C.

279), trvv tois aXapao-rpois. in an inventory of temple

treasures. From a much later period we have mention

of a quarry near Alexandria, or at any rate belonging to

Alexandria—P Thead 36' (a.d. 327) 4irt|«Xi]Tf|S n\vir&v

dTTotrT(XXop.e'vuv Iv a\apao-Tpiu) 'AXc£avSp(as, ib. 35'

(a.d. 325) faua<XT]rf)S (pya-rwv tov [KOTjd i-f|V aXapao-Tp£vr|V

(uydX r\v., ib. 34s and editor's note (p. 182). Earlier than

this is P Ryl II. 92 (ii/iii a.d.) a list of persons designated

for employment «ls dXapdo-rpiva, and other works The

alabaster quarry may also be recognized in P Petr II. 9 (2)'

(B.C. 241-39) uera[irop<v]«(H)ai els dXaPa[o~r£]0i8a : see the

editor's note, p. [23], as to the locality. Finally, there is an

inventory in P Lond 402 verso (ii/B.c.) (= II. p. 12) which

includes among a good many utensils and articles known and

unknown dXaPaoTpo"9TjKai : we may infer that the writer

first meant to coin a compound, and then changed his mind

and wrote the genitive. (See also under do-Kds.)

ddaCoveia.

To its later literary record may be added Test. xii. pair. ,

Jos. 1 7 oi\ livj/wcra epavTov Iv dXaljoviCa Sid tt|v Koo-pixijv

6d£av uov, dXX' ûi|V iv avrois us ds tbv {Xu^Ccttuv (cited

by Mayor on Jas 4").

cUa;.

As early as iii/B.c. the neuter form is proved to have been

in existence, e.g. P Petr III. 140 (a)* JXaiov v AXas v £vXa,

and may therefore be acknowledged in P Hib I. 152

(B.C. 250) ippaXov els fb irXotov AXas Kal Xwtov, though

there the editors treat the word as accusative plural. A clear

example seems to be quotable from P Par 55 bis 159 (ii/B.c.)

Kal dp-rot Kal AXas. From later times we can quote P Leid

X t- 8 (iii/iv A.D.) AXas Kairn-aSoKucdv, P Oxy IX. 1222*

(iv/A.D.) to AXas. The ambiguity of earlier exx. attaches

itself even to P Leid C verse1''- 1 (p. 93 of part i.), where

AXas may as well be acc. pi., since the items are acc. as

well as nom. in this XAyos of provisions supplied to the

Twins of the Serapeum (ii/B.c). Mayser (Gr. p. 286)

21aXrjOivos

quotes a conjectural reading oXa-ros for auTos in the same

document ; but the Petrie and the Paris papyri cited give

us our only certain exx. from Ptolemaic times, to set beside

2 Esd 7", Sir 39". Cf. MGr dXdi-i. Mr Thackeray

(in a letter) would now regard &Xas in LXX as probably

neuter : " the only indubitable cases of the plural are in

the local plural phrases ^| OaXao-o-o (etc.) r&v dXuv. This

looks as if the plural was the regular form for salt-areas. "

In the fourteen LXX instances of &Xa and &Xas the article

is absent, and we are free to assume that a new neuter noun

was already developing, perhaps under analogy of other

food names like ydXa and Kptas- 'AXtfs lived on in the

papyri as late as a.d. 258-9, P Lond 1170 verso13* ( = III.

p. 196). By o-ra8|iCov a\\? in P Tebt II. 331" (e. A.D. 1 31 )

we are apparently to understand dX<S$, "a quantity of salt."

BGU III. 731 ' (A. I). 180) oXi>s irXttoTov will serve as a

further instance. Note dXuc^j, " salt tax," common in early

papyri : see oXwctft below.

afaicpco.

Passim in papyri, e.g. P Fay 121* (c. a.d. 100) 8 Kal

dXeit|>eis iiri(itXi5s, " which you will carefully grease," of a

yoke-band. We find statues (dvSpidvTts) the objects in

BGU II. 362v«- *■ » (a.d. 215). In P Oxy III. 528'° '

(ii/A.D.) a man, whose wife had gone away, writes to her

that since they had bathed together a month before, he had

never bathed nor anointed himself— ovk {Xowdp.i]v ovk

fjXi|U (/. tjXuuuai). A curiously spelt perfect JWjXeira from

4vaXeupu) is found in a somewhat similar connexion in

P Oxy II. 29415 (a.d. 22). Cf. also a third -century in

scription in honour of a gymnasiarch, 4>lXot£(i<os dXefrpovri

(Milne JHS 1901, p. 284), noted by the editors on P Oxy

III. 47 33 (a.d. 138-60), where we find the substantive

4X«i(i)ia. Cf. also OGIS 5916 (iii/B.c.) friras fx««riv &% t«

toIs 6vo-£as Kal to aXcip.pa Sairavav. For the phrase " free

from erasure" cf. BGU II. 666" (A.D. 177) iorlv 8) Ka8a-

piv dirb dXcCiparos Kal tai-ypa^s : cf. P Kyi II, 163"

(a.d. 139). As against the contention that d\<£<pu is the

"mundane and profane" and \p(a the "sacred and re

ligious" word (Trench), see P Petr II. 25 (a)13, where

XpC<riv is used of the lotion for a sick horse.

See Rutherford NP p. 307 for the history of this word

(MGr dXo\Tcpas) in classical Greek. It is found in P

Tebt I. 140 (B.C. 72) Ti[p.'f|]v oX^KTopos Kal dproirCvaKos.

Add P Ryl II. 166" (a.d. 26) a. Iva (which, as in 16718, is

promised as a yearly offering, in the pro]>osal to take up a

lease), P Fay 119" [c. a.d. 100) &X6cropas Una, BGU I.

269* (ii/iii a.d.) and IV. 106711 '■ (a.d. 101-2) dX<KT<Spuv.

From a later time (iii/iv A. D., according to Leemans) comes

P Leid VI*. 31. 32, 1. lj where we have (tov) dX&cropa bis,

and then dXcKTopov : so Wiinsch AF 3" (imperial) 6

AXlKTwp. It was clearly the normal Koivt) form ; but

dXeicrpvovov may still be seen in P Oxy IX. 1207* (a.d.

175-6?) a. TtKtUov rco-o-dpwv, in the same phrase as

BGU IV. 1067 I.e. It is noteworthy that dXiKTpvuv occurs

in the well-known Gospel fragment (Mil/eiliin°eti of the

Rainer Papyri I. i. 54) o dXcKTpvuv 8ls kok[k6£ci]. Cf.

Michel 692s (i/A.D. ) dXcKTpvova, but in 1. 27 of the same

inscription dX«KTopas.

SXevqov.

The word (MGr dXefpi) is found in the long magical

papyrus P Lond 1 2 1 s3» (iii/A.D.) (= I. p. 101) : cf. ib. 1170

verso 4,0 (a.d. 258-9) (=111. p. 204) <rdKKov dXcvp[ohi,

and ib. 988" (= III. p. 244) (iv/A.D.) aui-os vip ra cavTov

t\i aXcvpa.

ddr/Oeia.

The noun occurs requently in prepositional phrases, oerd

irdo-T]9 dX-n&tas, etc. 'Eir dXr|8c(as is found in P Amh II.

6833 (late i/A.D. ) duvuoucv . . . tl p.r|v if irytiovs Kal kit

dXi)8e(as îri8«8n>K[f]vat : so P Oxy III. 480* (a.d. 132), and

Syll 226174 (iii/B.c. ) oi ■yrytvnfUvou toutov hr dXr)8ctas, etc.

This NT phrase is thoroughly idiomatic, we see, and not

"translation Greek" in Mark. Other combinations are

4£d., P Oxy VII. 1032" (a.d. 162) *[k] t^so., P Flor I.

3214 (a.d. 298) <|<5p.w|u . . . koX iKo-rtws. (For this

collocation of nouns, cf. P Oxy I. 705 (iii/A.D.) irfo-riv Kal

dXf|8[«i.av <]x«S " is credited and accepted," of a contract

(Edd.).) With 2 Jn1, 3 Jn1 8v £yi> iyairH iv dXrêia, cf.

the Gemellus letters, P Fay r 18" (a.d. no) do-irdijoii -rovs

(pLXovvT^s crc irdvTfs irpbs dXrjSuiv, and ib. 1 19" ((•. A.D. 100)

tovis <t>iXovvT€s T|pds irpos dXrjSiav. In much the same sense

we find Tals dXTi8(«£ais), P Kyi II. 105s8 (a.d. 136). For

the noun without prepositions we may quote P Oxy II.

283 ul- (A.u. 45) i£ oi Scrjo-ei. ^vii>o-8r|vat irdcrav TT|V irtpl

tbv irpo7eypap.pivuv dX^jSciav, P Giss I. 8414 (ii/A.D.)

4>i]Xovq-i vOv ovtoi ri\v dX4)6[c]iav flircty, P Lond 4126

(a.d. 351) = (II. p. 280) (I u<| viri)px€V Vjfwtv if r&v v<Suuv

dXêtifa], ib. 897' (a.d. 84) (= III. p. 206) vWi 84 i(uis

rf]v aXr|0aav vpdx|/aTai, etc. From v/vi A.D. comes an

interesting Christian prayer in P Oxy VI. 925s <|>aWpwo-ov

|«>i t^|v irapd o-ol dX^Siav A PoiXij fi« dircXSctv tis Xiovr.

The form of the petition closely follows those of paganism.

aXrjdeva).

We have noticed no early occurrence, but cf. P. Amh II.

1421 (iv/A.D.) d]Xi)8€vovr . . ., before a gap.

The adjective is common in formulae : thus in the 42 docu

ments (Ptolemaic) of the P Magd there are 17 instances, all

like i1' Kal iav Jji 4 ypd<|>u dXij6% or to the same purport.

So P Strass I. 4118 (c. A.D. 250) 8«! yap rd dXrjSfj Xêiv,

etc. It seems always to bear the normal meaning of

"true in fact"; so SpKos, Wilcken Ostr 1 150 (Ptol. ). In

P Tebt II. 285s (A.D. 239) it is applied to "legitimate"

children : cf. ib. 29317 (<-. A.D. 187), where, with reference

to an application to circumcise a boy, it is declared dXi)8f)

ctvai awrbv UpanKov ['yfjvous, "that he is in truth of priestly

family." In BGU IV. I024"1" (iv/v a.d.) ouk oXt^ is

applied to a person. For the adverb we need cite only

P Gen I. 558 (iii/A.D.) KaXoKavaSfav a>s dXi^Bos do-vvKpiTov

ftKirav.

dXr)dlVOQ

is less common still than iXx/Mp, but is found in MGr.

In P Petr II. 19 (la)8 (iii/B.c.) it is used in a petition

by a prisoner who affirms that he has said nothing prfiiirort

otottov, 8ir«p Kal dXn8iv<5v Ira, and again (si vera lectio)

oXievs 22aXXrjXov'ia

it. 2 (3) (B.C. 260), where the writer assures his father el

«v djXXois dXviros diraXXdcrcriis «tt] &v us iyi> rols 6«oIs

loôficv [x<Vlv dXi)6]ivdv, "if in other matters you are

getting on without annoyances, there will be, as we have

given, true gratitude to the gods": cf. SyU 316" (ii/B.c.)

ira]pcia-ôp.(vu)v tov KanyycSpiiiv aXÔivds diroSfifjcis, and

the same phrase in BGU IV. 1 1411* (time of Augustus).

Caracalla's edict, P Giss I. 40 speaks of ol dXnBivol

Atyvirriot as " easily distinguished by their speech." The

word is also found in the fragmentary BGU III. 742iiu

(a.D. 122) fl rols o\t)8[i]vais AvtI a^tpvfjs 11 irapax»pr|o'ts

i^viro. In an obscure letter concerning redemption of

garments etc. in pawn, P Oxy I. 1147 (ii/iii A.D.), we

have dXi)6ivair(Sp<pvpov translated by the editors "with a

real purple (border?)." In OG/S 223" (iii/B.C.) the

Seleucid Antiochus Soter writes dirXdo-ros Kal iXrfiivCtt

(|i irdo-i irpo<r<pcpopVvovs. In Wllnsch AF4" (iii/A.D.) we

find nww <roi Kal to dXt]6ivov 6vop.a 8 Tplp,<i Tdprapa ktX.

For Christian examples of d\T|9ivi5s from the papyri, see

P Oxy VI. 925* (v/vi a.D.) (^Selections, p. 131) 'O 8(€b)s . . •

6 dXr|0i.v6s, and the Christian amulet of vi/A.D. edited by

Wilcken in Archiv i. p. 431 ff. ( = BGU III. 954, Selections,

p. 132), where at 1. 28 ff. we find—4 (pus bt ipuTos, 8(«b)s

dXr|8ivbs x<M>l<rov W KT^-

akievQ.

The word is too common in itself to need illustrating,

unless we recorded the appearance of the epithet iroTapios

to indicate a fisherman who exercised his calling on the Nile.

It is, however, a good example of the rule by which in

Hellenistic of the second period («. e. A.D.) two »'-sounds are

not allowed to come together : see Proleg. ' p. 44 f. In this

one case, in the nom. and accus. pi. of dXuus. dissimilation

instead of contraction has taken place : dXceis occurs in NT

and in P Flor I. 12715 (a.D. 256), but note 119* dXi[«ts and

275", from the same correspondence, and BGU IV. 10356

(v/a.d.). Of course P Petr III. 591'-8 belongs to a period

when the phonetic difficulty was not felt. Another expedient

was aXitas, P Klor II. 2018 (iii/A.D.). Hellenistic does not

follow the Attic contractions ( Aiupiuis, -av) : cf. oXkuv

BGU III. 756" (a.d. 199), -EpUws P Petr III. 59 (rf)".

We find aXifW in P Amh II. 30" (ii/B.c).

aXtevco.

The verb occurs in P Flor II. 275*', from the Heroninus

correspondence (middle iii/A.D.).

aild.

The closeness of dXXd to irMjv appears in more uses than

one. Armilage Robinson, Ephesians, p. 205, has a note

on a quasi-resumptive use of dXXd in Eph 5" which is

closely paralleled by that of irX'/jv in ver. 33. Then there are

instances of dXXd = "except." This is clear where we have

dXX' \ (as in 2 Cor i») : thus P Petr II. 9 (3)* (B.C. 241-

39) &a~n p.T|8<va ctvai tVraOBa dXX' ^ tjaas, " There is no one

left here except ourselves" (Ed.), it. 46 (a)' (B.C. 200) Kal

viroKcioSai irpos AXXo p.r|8iv dXX' f\ T-f|v irpo-yrypau.-

[|Mv]i]v «Yyvt)v, " has not been pledged for any other purpose

than the aforesaid security" [id.), P Lond 897" (A.D. 84)

(=111. p. 207) 8 ufVroi-yf 'oi Bt'XiuL dXXd t\ i.viyKn\\. In

P Tebt I. 104" (B.C. 92) pj| i£tor» iXCo-k<»i -yvvaiKa &XXi]v

'1r[a].,Y[?LM,rtî AXXd 'AiroXXa>v(av, " any other wife but

A." (Edd.), shows the same use for dXXd alone. See

Proleg.' p. 241 (with some additional remarks in the German

ed., p. 269). G. C. Richards (fTS x. p. 288) observes

on the note in Proleg., "In Mk 4a 4dv pij and dXXd are

parallel, a usage which Aramaic explains but Greek does

not." (Cf. the variants in Mk 9'.) Without doubting that

an Aramaic background makes the usage all the easier, we

can assert that Hellenistic Greek does admit this use of

dXXd. l or dXXd (iVjv (not in NT) cf. P Oxy III. 472"

(c. a.d. 130) d. u.#|y . vtuv irCo-Tco>s irepl tovtov o(lo-rvs, P

Flor I. 89" (iii/A.D.) d. p.. Kal irpos Tf|v 1rapa.K0p.1-

[S-f|v tJovtuv [ir]Xotov irapaa*x«tv orrovoao-ov. It is hardly

necessary to illustrate the conjunction further.

alMaaco.

As so often happens, the simple verb (MGr dXXd£u>) is

outnumbered greatly by its compounds. We may cite Syli

17814. a (iv/B.C.) K«KTijo-8ai Kal dXXdo-o-€<r6ai Kal diroSdVOaL,

P Oxy IV. 729** (a.d. 137) 4dv Sk atpi6u.«8a dXXdo-a-fiv icrfjvi]

f\ iruXetv ?|to-Tai rjaciv, P Lips I. 107* (middle iii/A.D.)

dXXdgas rbv \6yov, BGU IV. U4I41'44 (Augustus), where

a iropcpvpd has been " bartered," P Oxy IV. 7294J (a.d. 137)

in association with iruXctv. In P Tebt I. 12431 (c. B.C. 118)

" ^XXa^pivoi seems to be equivalent to d-irrjXXaYpivoi rather

than to have the meaning ' exchange ' " (Edd. ). An illiterate

papyrus of a.d. 75 may be cited for the construction : BGU

II. 597 10 dXXa£<Tu o-« avTbv (sc. a sack of wheat) Hao-uuv

KaXois o-Wpaao-ei. H.( here is we suppose for <ro£ : the

dative o-irtpuao-i reminds us of the NT iv 6u.ou6u.aTi

(Rom i2', from LXX), since the addition of iv to a dative

is nothing out of the way. (Of course we are not questioning

the influence of literal translation here.)

The verb is also found in the fragment of the uncanonical

Gospel, P Oxy V. 8401' **■ tovto to Upov T[6irov 8v]ra

Ka8ap<Sv, Sv ovScls ft[XXos cl p,-f|] Xovo-dpcvos Kal dXXd[£a$

to eVSvjpxrra irarct. For the substantive, see P Eleph 14"

(late iii/B.c.) T-f|v «t8io-p<Vi]v dXXayrjv : it is fairly common.

akXaxoBev.

V Oxy II. 237^ 15 (a.d. 186) oiK dXXaxi58«v t|Y*jo-aTo T-f|v

i^Tao-iv fo-eo-8ai. serves to support Jn IO1. The word is

classical, though assailed by Atticists (Thayer).

aXkayov.

P'or this form (= &XXoo-< or dXXaxocr<), which is found in

the NT only in Mk I38, cf. Syll 41838 (iii/A.D.) aXXaXoO

ircp/irducvoi. In P Lips I. 10419 (i/ii a.d.) Wilcken [Archiv

iv. p. 484) proposes now to read fl Kal ty' dXXaxti Pa8£J«T«,

where dXXaxij is treated like an adjective (= aXXfj) with

68<3 supplied. If the reading is accepted, we should place it

with <K tot€, diri) ir«puo-i, etc.

akXrjXovCa.

For this word which is generally used as a title in the

Psalms, but occurs at the end of Ps 150, cf. the closing

words of a strophe in a liturgical fragment of v/vi A.D.,

P Ryl I. 9U «vXo-rt[o-]ci> t[ov] Xadv p.ou «(s tov duva

dX(Xi)Xovia ?) with the editor's note.

It is also found at the end of an amulet (P Berol 6096) :

to o-uoa Kal to oVpa (?at(ia) tov X(purro)v, a)<urai tov

23 ctAoao)

SovXou <rov tov 4>opo0vra rb (pvXaKr/jpLov tovto. dpTjv,

aXXt)Xovia t? t"t (Schaefer in P land I. p. 29).

aXkoyevrji;.

This word, requent in the LXX and once in the NT

(Lk 17"), is, according to Grimm, found "nowhere in pro

fane writers." But note should be taken of the famous

inscription on the Temple barrier, OGIS 598 (i/A.D.), be

ginning p/nWva dXXo,y«VT| <l<nrop<v«r8ai Ivrbs tov irtp\ rb

Upbv rpucpttKTou Kal TrtpipoXou, "let no foreigner enter

within the screen and enclosure surrounding the sanctuary."

Josephus, in his description of the tablet (Bell. Jud. v. 193)

substitutes pijSlva dXX<S<pvXov iropw'vai, a goo<l example of

his methods of mending the vernacular Greek he heard and

read. Mommsen argued that the inscription was cut by the

Romans. We might readily allow the word to be a Jewish

coinage, without compromising the principle that Jewish

Greek was essentially one with vernacular Greek elsewhere.

The word is correctly formed, and local coined words must

be expected in every language that is spoken over a wide

area.

dXXofiai.

The verb is used in P Ryl II. 13816 (a.d. 34) 01 a thiefs

incursion, just as tt<nrn8d<o : KarlXafia toutov Sid wkt&s

T|Xfj.«vov els ktX. " I detected him when under cover of

night he had sprung into the farmstead" (Edd. ). It is

recurrent in the curious document P Ryl I. 28 (iv/A.D.), on

divination by "quivering" of various parts of the body.

&XXog.

The differentia of dXXos as distinguished from irrcpos may

be left to the latter article. With f| &XXt| MapCa in Mt 27*1

cf. P Petr III. 59 (c) (Ptol.), where a great many names

appear as 0dt|o-is &XXt], Kdvpi]is dXXos, even where no

duplicate appears in the document itself—its fragmentary

character presumably accounts for ihis. (Grimm's article on

MapCa (3) suggesis the remark that the repetition of the same

name within a family is paralleled in papyri : thus P

Petr III. 117 (g) 1117 r- [M]<ivpr|s pixpbs T«<Jtos KaV Mdvpr|s

&ScX(pbs wravTus—we quote without prejudicing the discus

sion as to the Maries !) The form T&XXa with crasis is

frequent: see Wiikowski* (Index) p. 162 for several instances.

For dXXos used = alter, see Proleg. p. 80 n,1, where an ex. is

quoted from a Doric inscr. as earlyas B.C. 91. An idiomatic

use of dXXos may be quoted from P Oxy VII. 1070"

fir] . . . , 0 |j.t) fit), AX" 4£ dXXuy 7<vt|toi, "lest . . . ,

what heaven forbid, we find ourselves at sixes and sevens"

(Edd. ) : the note is, " &XX' <£ AXXuv, if the letters are rightly

so interpreted, seems to be a phrase meaning out of har

mony, one person doing one thing and another another."

a)doTQio£n£oxoJiog.

For the formation of this rare word (in NT only 1 Pet

4U) cf. |uXXo6HP°* p °xy IX- I202" (A »• 2I7). 8«iyp.a-

TodpT(Tjv) and xwrietT0*Irtrl(tkTrr'ls) p Lond ''59s' anli '*

(a.D. 145-7) ( = 111. p. 113), the former also P Oxy I. 63s

(ii/iii A.I>.) tovh SivypaTodpras ica8' avr&v dvair^p<|/ai irpbs

JirYOOTo[<r]£av, " send up the inspectors yourself to the

examination" (Edd.). For the meaning of d. Deissmann

BS p. 224) cites a synonymous phrase from BGU II.

531" " (ii/A.D.) otri itpl &Sikos ofir« a|X]XoTp£wv Im8»-

p-nTT|s, and see further Zeller Sitzungsberichtc der Berliner

Akademie, 1893, p. 129 flf., where the word is explained

from parallels out of the popular philosophy of the day, e. g.

Epict. iii. 22, 97 ov ^dp tcL dXXdxpi.a iroXvirpcrypovci, 6rav

Ta dvOpwmva lirurKoirjj, dXXd rd ISia. See also ZNTW

vii. p. 271 ff. On the possible bearing of the word on the

date of I Pet, see Jtllicher Introduction to the NT, p. 213.

dXXoXQlOQ.

P Oxy VII. 1067 6ff (a very ungrammatical letter of iii/A.o.),

pdSc oiv (Sti dXXoTpCav yvvaixav (I. dXXorpCa Ywt|) exXnpo-

vd(j.n<rev avrdv, "know then that a strange woman is made

his heir" (Ed.). The adjective is common in the sense

of alienus, "belonging to others": one or two special

applications may be cited. A rescript of Gordian (P Tebt

II. 285'), which Wilcken marks as suffering from trans

lation out of Latin, uses tovs dXXorpfovs for "outsiders," as

against legitimate children. P Giss I. 67" (ii/A.D.) rb -yelp

&XX[dT]p>9v iiro£T)<ra {*[... seems to imply " I did what

was foreign to me," but the lost context may change this

entirely. Ib. 99* (ii/iii A.D.) Kara rb t»v a4ro[x8<5v<i)]v

AtyvmrlW AXXdrpig. tov[to fjv], tSpd-ro Si o(j.u>s. P Tor

I. 1 '-HI. 3 (Ptol. Euergetes) irpoc'cpfpcTo dXX<$Tpiov clvcu rb

iraptura-yrfpcvov w' auroi. P Oxy II 282* (A.D. 30-5)

rj Si dXXoTpta <ppoWj<ra<ra Tfjs xoivrjs (rvpp\<o[<rca>s], "be

came dissatisfied with our union" (Edd.) : so P Ryl II. 12810

(c. A.D. 30) dXXorpia <ppovTjo-ao-a. "changed her mind,"

of a mill-hand leaving her work. BGU II 405" (a.D.

348), livov pt «Ivoi koX dXXdrpiov afrrfjs, gives ihe genitive

dependent on it, and ib. IV. Iiai" (B.C. 5) pfprt tSta

piTfr' AXX<$Tpia has the antithesis which characterizes best

its meaning.

aXXoxqiou).

P Tebt I. 105" (B.C. 103) koI pV| kt,i<rru oir[d>i] dXXo-

Tp[ioCv . . .] -rfjv p£<H)w<riv. BGU IV. 1024''- 10 (iv/v A.D.)

(TV Si iircpovX<v<ras erwpa (/. o-iepari) dXXoTpj 1 WBevri vtto

toO ['y^vous tmv dvOpciviriov. This last has the sense which in

NT is expressed more strongly by the perfective compound

diraXXorpiovv.

odX6<pvXog.

For this classical word (Ac 10") cf. BGU I. 34"- U,

ib. II. 41 12 (a.d. 314) AipuXCcp 'ATpjj dXX<KpvXov ytooya

Xa£pf[i>, ib. 419* (A.D. 276-7) A! tip^Xios . . . dXXd<fniXo$

diro Kup.T|s *[i]XaS«X^£os, and id. III. 858'' 6 (a.d. 294).

Preisigke 3441 (from Elephantine) rb irpo<ricvvT]p.a t(u)v

dXXo4>uX(<i))v. See also the citation from Josephus [s.v.

dXXo-ycvTjs).

aXXcog

was common, though it curiously occurs only once in NT.

Thus P Tebt II. 459* (B.C. 5) Kal p.^ &X|X]»s iroT|(r[|s^-a

frequent phrase in letters conveying an urgent request. P

Florll. 15110 (a.d. 267) p.f| iir' avrovs o-rpaTu4TT)s diro-

o-tclXt) koX dXXus e4>68iov (3Xapuio-iv, etc.

aXodco.

With the substantive dXoTvrrfs, which is found as a variant

in LXX Lev 26s, Amos 9", may be compared P Tebt I.

aXoyof

4818' (f. B.C. 113) ivrav irpis Tf)i irapaB<S<r<i twv ixc+jopuov

Kal toB dXoifTov, where however from its dependence on

irapaSoo-u, the editors understand a. to refer to a payment

of some kind, probably to various minor taxes at the dXus.

See also BGU IV. 103111 (ii/A.D.) opa p*| dp<X^jo-T|s rhv

aXoiyrbv rrjs vnaou, (It is better with Criinert s.v. to write

the word with smooth breathing, instead of following the

abnormal a. of the Attic cognate dXus. )

The adverb occurs in the curious acrostic papyrus of early

i/A.D., P Tebt. II. 27830', where the story of the loss of a

garment is told in short lines, beginning with the successive

letters of the alphabet—

£t|twl Kal ov\ (vpla-Kui.

T)pT( aXo-yius.

" I seek, but do not find it. It was taken without cause."

In P Fay 19* ff (Hadrian's letter) the writer asserts that his

death took place o|Stc da>[p«l o8t]c dXrfyus otrt oUrpas

o0t« far[po<r]8oK^|Tci>[s ofirc dvo^Jrus, the sense of "un

reasonably " seems clear, dXo-yws being emphasized by

dvoT|Tios, as dwpu is by dirpoa-SoK^nus. So BGU I. 74"

(a.D. 167) Kal -yap dv aXoyov «It| ktX., P Lond 973 A" f-

(iii/A.D.) (=111. p. 213) pf| W|t)s pe AXd-,"? [• ■ •■ P Tebt

II. 4206 (iii/A.D.) dXdyos (/. -»s) <|^jX8aTf air' <pov. Later

examples are P Lips I. in10 (iv/A. D.) and P Amh II.

145" (iv/v A.D.) i]XwrH|0t)v SuJti dirc8^jpT|o-as dXd-yus, " I

am grieved because you went away without cause." There

is a curious use of a derived verb in P Tebt I. 138 (late

ii/n.c), where an assailant <rira<rdp<vos Tavrnv (sc. pd\aipav)

pouX<5p«vds pt aXoyf(<rat KaT^jveyKc [irXjiryats Tpwrl ktX.—

a rather aggressive "neglect" or "contempt"! Cf. HGU

I. 2214f- (a.D. 114) (= Selections, p. 75) dXo-yov poi a-r)8£av

cruvwrrfjo-aTo, " picked a senseless quarrel against me," and

similarly P Kyi II. 14416 (a.d. 38), P Lond 342* (A.D. 185)

(=11. p. 174), ib. 2148 (a.d. 270-5) (=11. p. 161), xe*s

dXd-yus -yevdp«vos its dpircXiKiv \uplov, " entered vio

lently" or "without authorisation." Similarly P Flor I.

58' (iii/A.D.) dXri-yuis im\6[ <S"vt«s 8£)<a iravrbs vdpou, a

" brutal " assault. We shall see a similar activity developed

in Karo«j>povciv. On the other hand BGU IV. io24rl ls

(iv/v A.D.) (So£<v Tij> Z. aXoyov flvat tJ|v d|£ci><riv shows the

sense "unreasonable." P Grenf II. 77* (iii/iv A.D.) dXtf-yos

dirfo~rnr« pi| dpavrfs [rb <r]apa tov dS<X<|>ov ijpav is not

far from "unfeelingly." P Oxy III. 526* (ii/A.D.) o4k

^pt|v dira9f|f dX<Sy«>s <rt KaraXcfiriv, "so unfeeling as to

leave you without reason" (Edd.). And so on, always with

a sense going decidedly beyond " unreasonably " and

shading into " brutally." Hence the noun use of the

modern Greek dXcyo, "horse": it is nearly approached in

P Oxy I. 138" (early vii/A.D.), xopiTY*)0-01 dXerya <ls rds

ycovxiKas XP^S, where animals in harness are meant, if

not horses exclusively. Prof. Thumb remarks that as early

as Dion Cassius the word = " animal " : cf. Hatzidakis Einl. ,

p. 34 f. Ps 32* supplies the line of development.

aXvxoQ.

BGU I. I4lT- ** (iii/A.D.) n)p«bv dXvxuv, i/>. IV. 1069

verso'- 9 Tipf| Jvtou evirpaTiK[oO] Kal dXvKfjs : the last

two words are interlinear, and their relation is not clear—

the writer is illiterate enough to mean "cheap and silted

beer," no doubt a popular beverage then as now. But

query? Mayser Gr. p. 102 shows that dXixos, really a

distinct word, supplants the earlier dXwcds in Hellenistic.

For this common Greek word, which in the NT is con

fined to Phil 2™ cf. P Petr II. 13" (B.C. 258-3) irdv i[pol

torjai ir«f>povri<rpivov toO <rt ytviutmi dXvrrov [irdvTcos ?],

"I have used every forethought to keep you free from

trouble" (Ed.): so BGU I. 246" (ii/iii A.D.) iris dXwiros

jjv. For this adverb see P Petr II 2 (3)1'- (iii/B.C.) (= Wit-

kowski, Epp * p. 22) «t fppuo-ai Kal iv toIs d]XXois aXOirms

diraXXdtro'us, ctl] dv, us ty88 tois Ocois cvxdpcv[os SiarcXw].

dkvatg.

Syll 586M (iv/B c), 588" (ii/B.c.) al. P Leid W*U- ^ irao-a

dXuiris dw\9'rjT(ii. Two diminutives may lie quoted 'AXvo-£-

8iov (MGr dXwrCSa) occurs in P Oxy III. 496* (a.D. 127)

and 52820 (ii/A.D.). A simpler form appears in P Hib I.

121* (B.C. 250) dXvo-iov.

bJ.vaixe).rig.

P Tebt I. 6831 (B.C. 1 17-6) tb[v] dWiTiXuv -yfva>v of

inferior crops, " unprofitable " by comparison with wheat.

SXcov.

The old form dXus, in the "Attic" declension, is still

very much more common in papyri, e.g. P Fay Ii218f- (A.D.

99) p+| (nro«8ao-£rcoo-av dX», "do not let them be in a hurry

with the threshing-floor," P Lond 31417 (A.D. 149) (=11.

p. 190) i<j>' dXu> twv {Sacpuv, 1. e. as soon as the corn is

threshed ; but the NT third declension form is found in

P Tebt I. 84* (B.C. 118) dXwvui (- »v, see Proleg. p. 49),

PSI 371 (a.d. 82) i<p" dXcivoiv, BGU II. 651s (ii/A.D.), ib.

III. 75911 (ii/A.D.), P Strassl. 10" (iii/A.D.), P Lond 1239"

(a.d. 278-81) (= III. p. 52), and ib. 976' (A.D. 315)

(= III. p. 231). See further Criinert Mem. Here, p. ix.

The derivative dX»v£a, the space reserved for a threshing-

floor, occurs P Tebt II. 346* (early i/A.D.), BGU I. 1468

(ii/iii A.D.), P Lond, 1 1 70 vcrso%n (A.D. 258-9) (= HI. p.

202), and P Oxy X. 1255* (a.d. 292).

d/ua.

The adverbial use seen in Mt 201 may be illustrated by

P Flor I. 36s (c. iv/A.D., init.) p.yr](rTt\i<rapivov pov . . . tJ|v

. . . [0]vyaWpa . . . [4]pa 4k viiirCas rjXiKfas, P Oxy VII.

1025" (late iii/A.D.) tuv 8copiuv dp' af[p]u>v fjns i<rrlv 1

dY9p[4v]uv. For &pa = " at the same time," see P Giss I.

138 (ii/A.D.) irlpi|/<is dpa Tas y iirto-roXds, P Oxy IV. 798

(probably B.C. 183) cis 8' dv irapa-y«'v<i)VTai ot ctitoX^yoi irA

rJ|V irapaXTpptv twv ctutikuv diroptTpô-optv dpa Kal TaOra,

al. With dpa c. dat. "together with," cf. P Oxy IV. 658"

(A.D. 250) tuv iepuv 4-Ytuo-dpT)v dpa ri pov, so with a

dat. P Kein 2614 (B.C. 104) dpa Tf)i OTjyypacpTji Tavnp

dva<pcpop^vi]i, P Oxy VI. 975 (i/A.D.) a loan to be repaid

dpa it) 'pi] Tp«[-y]fl, P Petr I. 24 (3) (e. B.C. 249) dpa

■riji Xonrfji d-yopdi fji ft\yj<)>a<ri ty pao-iXiKoC, P Flor I. 6"

(a.d. 210) l\fipoTovifii\v dp' dXXpis, ib. 21" (a.d. 239) dpa

tois Tfjs KwpT|S Si]po<r£ais (neuter) irdo-u. The use of dpa

therefore as an "improper" preposition was not unusual.

25 afi.au>

Paul however prefers to keep it as an adverb, adding

o-iiv (i Th 4", 510) : for the preposition only Mt 13" is

quotable from NT, and even there D adds <rwv. We may

compare opdo-f c. dat. in P Lips Inv 266 (u/a.d.—Archiv v.

245) opdo-c Tats aXXais ffap-yw-Cais. Thayer's note that ' 1 &ua

is temporal and ApoC local, in the main " (from Ammonium),

has support from most of our examples. Both usages are

illustrated in the Ptolemaic Pathyris papyrus {Archiv ii.

p. 515 f. ) 7^ypo^«v 0 iraT#|p o-vvp.Uryciv &yav tows

KpoKo8iXoiroX£Tas Kal vpds Opa, dpO&s tw^ftn Kal Kf-

Xapicpivws irolpovt "yfWo-Oai us dpa tjpiv orwôpuô*iJT€.

From the Hellenistic period, but in the local dialect, is the

well-known Epidaurus inscription, Syll 802 (iii/B.c.) : here

in 1." we have Wdpvapa ras dpaSias, of a votive silver pig

offered in the shrine. The adj. (2 Pet 3") might from its

NT record be literary. J. B. Mayor [in loc.) remarks,

"It is strange that so common a word as dpaMjs should not

be found elsewhere in the NT or LXX, its place being

taken by such words as ISiurns (Ac 4", 1 Cor 14". **), or

a.'Ypdp.pxiTo? (Ac 4"), or o dyvoaiv ( I leb 5*)." But our failure

to find exx. from Hellenistic sources agrees with this absence.

dfidgavzog.

With the use of this adjective in 1 Pet i* xXripovopCav . . .

apdpavTov may be compared a passage in the Apocalypse of

Peter 5, koI 6 Kvpios (Seu^ poi . . . rf|v yi\v avrfjv dv6ovo-av

dpapdvTois &v6«ri. See also a poem engraved on a sepul

chral monument erected by Euergetes II. (B.C. 145-16), in

honour of his wife Aphrodisia, where the following words

occur, pfroir' brl yf\s dpdpavroi, 00-0-ov iyat vaUoi SwpaTa

<fc«po-«poVns (Archiv i. 220). Wisd 6U reinforces this rare

Petrine word (cf. dpapdirivos 5*) : for its outside record see

Thayer, who quotes C/G II. 2942 (c)*, a iii/iv A.D. inscription

on a gladiator's tomb, ending lo"x[a] W[Xos] pidrov x{P°^v

<pov(ais dpdpavTo[v]. It isa proper name in P Ryl II. i66*J

(a.d. 26) rdios 'IovXios 'Apap[d]vrov.

dfiagrdveo.

It will be convenient to give (non-Christian) citations for

this important word fully. In a private letter of the time of

Augustus the writer complains—iy& piv oi Sokui agios etvai

vppQlco-Oai . . . ov8i -yap f|pdprnKd ti els <ri (cf. Ac 25s, etc.),

BGU IV. ii4i14ff-: cf. 1. 8 4v xfj irpiirn pov 4mo-ToXfl ovtiiv

dpdprnpa lv«i (/. Ivi = hwri). BGU III. 846 (i/A.D.)

(= Selections, p. 93, Documents, p. 259) is an illiterate

appeal from Antonius Longus to his mother entreating her to

be reconciled to him. He makes his daily prayer to Serapis

for her, etc.—Xoiirbv oI8a t£ alpavru irapâ-\T|pai, iraiiraf§-

Scupai Kafl' 8v S-fj (corrected from 81) Tpdirov, otSa, 8ti

4|udprnKa (1. 10 ff.), " Hut I know I have been punished with

what I have brought upon myself, in a way that I know, for

I have sinned" : cf. Lk is"-11- In the interesting rescript

of an Emperor to the Jews, P Par 68Mn-, we read, Kal yap

t[ovs «ll V|pof] dpaprdvovTas 8e[6vrws KoXd£«r6ai] clxof.

In P Oxy I. 341"-4 (a.d. 127) a Roman prefect uses some

strong language about infringement of his instructions regard

ing certain archives : aStiav <avrois uv dpapTdvovo-i I<rccr6[a]i

vop(lovr«, " imagining that they will not be punished for

their illegal acts" (Edd.).

Part I.

dfidgrrj/ia.

In P Oxy I. 34'"- 15 (ci. under dpoprdvu) we read tovps

Trapa(5dvras Kal tov[s] Sid dirciSCav K[al] <4s d<poppf|V \ryrovv-

Tas dpaprr)pdT(i>[v] T<ipup4)o-opai, " any persons who violate

it, whether from mere disobedience or to serve their own

nefarious purposes, will receive condign punishment." The

substantive is also found in conjunction with dyvoijpa (see s.v.)

in P Tebt I. S» (B.C. 118) and BGU IV. 11857 (late i/B.c.) :

cf. P Par 6jxiliaff-, a letter of Ptolemy Euergetes II. (B.C.

165), diroXAuKorw irdvras tovs ^veo-xiipivovs tv tioiv

dyvo^paa-iv f[ dpapT^pao-iv ktX. See also HGU IV. II411,

quoted under dpaprdvu, and P Flor II. 1621* (midd. iii/A D.)

rd iraXaid o-ou dpapfrj^paTa <ire{€Xfuo-«[u>]s t(v|«toi.

dfiagrta.

In an inscription of Cyzicus territory (/US xxvii. (1907)

p. 63), which F. W. Hasluck supposes to belong to iii/B.c,

we find dpaprtav pcravdfi, and the word is also found in

the interesting Syll 6^T,un (ii/A.n.) which illustrates so

many NT words, 8s dv [tie leg.~\ 8i iroXvirpaYuov/jo-g Td

toO 8«o0 f\ irtpwp'ydtrnTai, dpapTCav o<j>iX£r<« Mnvl

Tvpdvvui, f)v oi p^ Svvryrai i£ciXdo-ao-6ai. See also P

l.ips I. 119 recto* (a.d. 274) . . . t]»v dpapTi»[v] rds

■nwnpias o-W€X»[s dJvopSovpA'av, P Oxy VIII. II 19" (a.d.

254) auTos 4ir<0"X€TO dvrl Tf)s dpa]p-r£as, d-yvoias irpL<S]<âo-iv

\nroT«ipT)<rdp4VOt, viroo-rT|o-«<H)ai [|i«lTd tovto Tas

XciTovpYias. On the Greek conception of dpapTta see CM

xxv. pp. 195-7, and xxiv. pp. 88, 234.

dfidgrvQog.

P Flor I. 59" (A.D. 225 or 241) tva p/f| dpdprvpov ft. To

its literary record may be added Callimachus Frag. 442

dpdprvpov ovSiv dcCSu.

d/iaQTCoAog

appears in OGIS 5530 (B.C. 240) lav [8i] o-uvreXfli o

&pX«>v Kal 01 iroXiTai t^v [6WC]av kot' iviauT(5v, dpapTuXol

ô-Two-av [8fw]v Trdvroiv, "sinners against a\\ the gods." Cf.

also the common phrase in sepulchral epitaphs in the south

west of Asia Minor containing a threat against any one

who shall desecrate the tomb, dpapruXos l-o-ru Bcois (Kara)-

x8ov(oi$, " let him be as a sinner before the (sub)terranean

gods": see Deissmann LAE p. 115, who regards the

genitive after dpopraXdt as a possible " provincialism of

S.W. Asia Minor." (See under ?vo\os.) He cites another

occurrence, from the same locality, with the formula as in

OGIS 55 (p. n6n.). Schlageter p. 24 adds 1G III. 461 a.

These instances are sufficient to prove the "profane" use of

the word, as Cremer (a/. Deissmann ut s. ) admitted in his

Appendix.

dfiaxot;.

Cos 325* dpaxos dtnXos \p6vo% irds fjv 8v flirov, ov8'

tXalfVa^1\r^v 1r0T<—a sepulchral inscription by a husband

in memory of his wife—illustrates the non-military use of the

word found twice in the Pastorals (1 Tim 3*, Tit 3*). So

also an epitaph from Apameia (c. iii/A. D.) in Kaibel 387,

duaxos ipCua-a p^rd <f>i]\uiv k) o-uvytvav.

dfida).

The word is almost entirely poetical in earlier Greek,

though found in Herodotus. Plutarch has it, and P Hib I.

4

20 a/xeTauorjTOS

47" (an uneducated letter of B.C. 256), 8<p(£uv 61 Kal dpdv,

"to mow and to reap," which indicates its place in the

vernacular.

a/xeMio.

This common vernacular word is used absolutely in I1 Tebt

I 37" if- (B.C. 73) idv Si dutXr|o-r|s dvavi<ao-8T|o-op.ai i'yi

«[X6«i]y a«pio[v, P Oxy IV. 742" (B.C. 2) du«Xf|o-rjS,

P Giss I. 13" f- idv i{€Tdo-ns iripl t<3v fpyoifv], ouk au.<Xti,

at. For the construction with the genitive, see P Fay 112*

(a.)). 99) f|p&-nKas outoO, ib. 125s (ii/A. D.) pfj dp<Xr|o-as

to[S] kXt|pov tov aTpan^'yiKov, "do not neglect the ballot

for the strategus," P Oxy I. 1131* (ii/A.D.) pf) 8(S£t)s p<

TipArjKdra t+Js kXhSos, "do not think that I took no trouble

about the key" (Edd.), P Tebt II. 289s (a.d. 23) »>s d[p*]-

Xovvto rfjs €loTrp4[{€0)s, ib. 42110 (iii/A.T).), etc., and

even with the dative in the illiterate P Par 18* pf) dp<X-rjo-is

(/. dp.«XT]o-f|s) t$ wl<ji pov. For the passive may be quoted

P Giss I. 41 ,f- (time of Hadrian) vnri t^s poxpds diro8r|-

p(os Td f|p(Tt[pa] ira[vT]diraa-iv dpiX-nWvTa Tvyx[dv«i,

and P Lond luv. Nr. 1885 T- " (in Archiv vi. p. 102) (a.d.

103) IV oiv ™ BiBXCa dvavKcuTaTa Svra pf| ap<Xi]9i).

'Ap<X<u is followed by the infinitive in P Grenf II. 38*

(B.C. 81) pf| dp*X^|o-[a]s a[. . aô pdcrai. For the sub

stantive, see P Oxy I. 62* (iii/A.D.) Ik tt|s rrfjs dpAcias,

"through any neglect of yours" ; and for the adj. a letter

from Hermopolis Inv. Nr. 74 (quoted P Giss I. 13s3 note)

E-n-acppoStL-ros etos tovtov ov&iv dpcXla-Tcpov Trout, dXXd

-irpoo-KapTtptL fjp.lv Kal iracTL Tots -n-pj.Yp.acrL o~OV.

dfie/unzog.

In a private letter of the time of Augustus the writer

v 8<\tav

remarks Kavti r-f][s] cpiXtav <rou [Be'Xwi] ap*pirr[ov] ipaTbv

<TT)pT)o-a (BGU IV. 1141"). For the adjective in a marri

age contract see CPR I. 2713 (a.d. 190) avrfjs Si rf)s 0.

&p<pirrov Kal dKaT-n-ydpTifTov 4avrr|V irapjtxop^vnv (sir).

It is common in sepulchral epitaphs in conjunction with

XpTjords. 0(7/5443* (i/B.c.) hasrrjv tc twv . . . v«av£o-Kc»v

<vSr|p(av cftr[aKT]ov irfapixwai Kal diMp-n-Jrov—Dittenber-

ger's supplement is at least plausible. For the adverb see

P Giss I. 98* (ii/A. 11. ) to TiVo-ipa oJv icoXocpuvia to eiriBdX-

XovTd poi 6ot« avrjj dpipnros, dXX' iv Tax«i, P Lond 924"

(a.d. 187-8) (=111. p. 134) d. irXi^povp^viov—little more

than "duly paid," P Oxy III. 473* (a.d. 138-60), ib. 496"

(A.D. 127) o-upBiovruo-av oiv dXX-rj[Xo]is dpipirr«i>[s ot •yja-

pofivT€S,and IV. 72410 (a.d. 155), a contract of apprenticeship

to a shorthand writer, where provision is made that the pupil

shall be taught not only to write fluently, but to read what

he has written dplpirros. From the inscriptions cf. OG/S

485" r Tds Xoiirds Si cpiXoTeipi'as TiXid<rovTa dyvus Kol

dpipirrus-

d/ueQl/ilVOQ.

BGU II. 372ii l* (a.d. 154), "let them come down

dp[4]pipvou" The same papyrus 1. 7 shows the subst.

dpepipvi'a united with do-<pdXfia as frequently in the papyri.

For the adjective see also P Fay 117*' (a.d. 108) fio-tyajoy

to Suipov (?) «tva duipipvos fj$, P Oxy VI. 933l,f- (late

ii/A.D.) Kal irtpl tov oVkov dpipipvos 7<(vou us croi Trapovros,

"have no more anxiety about your household than you

would if you were present" (Edd.), and P Flor II. 157

(iii/A.D.), where instructions are given to supply certain

workmen with provisions, in order that they may be able

to work heartily—(\ovr«s to dpipipvov tuv Tp^xav. For

the adverb cf. P land 8U (ii/A.D.) Siair^ptp[opai Sid to]0

ovoXdrou dp<pCpvai[s, " iniltam secure" (Ed.). P Lips I.

105*° (i/ii A.D.) has tva pivroi dp<pipy6T<pov (\rfi, ypdû

am. Cf. ib. no1* (iii/iv A. D.) Jva dpipipvos <Sp€ (=«5pai,

a middle form), BGU II. 417' (ii/iii a.d.). etc. : the formula,

with slight variations, is common. An adjective dpcpipvucds

is found P Fay 13010 (iii/A.D.). P Amh II. 136 (iii/A.D.) has

both [dp]e[pf]pvusand the derived verb dpcpipvu in the sense

"free from anxiety": cf. P Oxy VI. 9308ff- (ii/iii A.D.)

TjptpCpvovv yap ircpl avrov flSvta 8n Kara Svv[a]piv pAXei

o-oi irpoo-^fiV! "for I had no anxiety about him, knowing

that he intended to look after you to the best of his ability."

'ApcpipvCa also occurs in an almost unintelligible sentence

at the beginning of P Oxy I. 34'-' (a.d. 127): cf. 15GU

IV. 1082' (iv/A. D.) inrip dpep(ipvtas). It will be seen that

the NT meaning alone is attested from the vernacular docu

ments. Its tone in them suggests that "anxiety" rather

exaggerates the word. So in Mt 2814 we might paraphrase

"we will put it right with the Procurator, so that you

need not trouble " ; and in I Cor 7" the verb that follows

clearly does not suggest anxious care.

afiEz&Qexoc;.

In OG/S 331" (ii/B.c.) King Attalus II of Pergamon,

writing to the Pergamenes, orders his rescript to be placed

in the temples, oirws dv sis tov diravTa xpdvov dKtVnTa koI

dp«Td8fTa pivr|i: cf. ib. 335" (an Aeolic inscription, ii/i B.C.)

[to Si KpCScvTa v]ir[d]p£oio'L Kvpio Kal dpcTdScTo. A letter

from Sufenas Verus in Lafoscade, no. 10511 (a.d. 131) has

|3<Paiu 4ir£ tc t£ do-dXcurov [sc. Trjv Suptdv] Kal dp€Td6«Tov

flf t^v del xpovov «Ivai Kal ktX. P Oxy I. 75" (a.d. 129) ty'

{j [sc. Siaflfjicji] dpcTaS^Tu dp<porcpoi 4TcXcvTr|a-ay, and ib. 1 1 1.

482"* (a.d. 109) Sta&TjKH, i<J>' Kal dpiTa9<Tu4T(XcvTa("which

will was unchanged at his death"), show that the word was

used as a technical term in connexion with wills. The

connotation adds considerably to the force of Heb 61"-.

d/ieraxivrjrog.

The adjective dK£vr)TOS occurs P Gen I. II* (A.D. 350) 4k

SikoCov koI dKivf|Tou KX-rjpoti, and in OG/S 331", cited

under dperdOtros.

d/HExav6t]rog.

P Lips I. 26"- is late (beginning of iv/A.D.), but opoXo-

■yoipty [4ko]vo-Co Kal a[v]8aipeT<j> Kal dp«[Ta]vo-r|Tij) Yvup-n

seems to be a legal formula, such as would presumably suffer

little change with time : it occurs a little earlier (a.d. 289)

in P Strass I. 29", the same three words (adverb form) in

the same order. Its active force agrees with that in Rom 2s.

(Norden Agnoslos Theos p. 135 translates the word here

" unbussfertig," and refers to Bonhoffer Epiktet u. das NT

p. 106 f., who claims that in this word (as in ps-rdvoia, -voelv)

" gewissennassen der Gegensatz des antiken und des Christ-

lichen Uenkens spiegle.") But in CPR I. 216' (i/ii A.D.)

Kruptav Kal BtBatav Kal dp*Tavdr|TOV, P Grenf II. 68, 70

(iii/A.D.)—duplicate deeds of gift—&P0X07U xapCJerflaf 0-01

XdpiTi dvaipaip^Tu Kal dpeTavo-ffru . . . p4pos T^TapTov ktX.

there is a passive sense "not affected by change of mind,"

It

a/Atrpos 27

like d|irra|iAirros in Rom uM. So P Lond 1 164 (i)1

(A.D. 212) (=111. p. 166) KVpCus Kal dvaqSaipiTus Kal

[d]u«TaVO^T<l>S.

&/i£XQ05.

The form dptVpTrros occurs in a touching sepulchral in

scription regarding a husband and wife from Rhodes IMAe

149 (ii/B.c.) : Toira Xeôvres ToiTot cppovoOvTts ^XOoutv

t4v dfvtTpnrov 6S4v els 'At8av.

aflriff.

q8 is a common symbol in the Christian papyri for dpjjv,

99 being the sum of the numerical equivalents of the letters

(1 + 40 + 8 + 50) : see e.g. P Oxy VI. 925' (v/vi A.D.),

where a prayer for guidance regarding a certain journey

concludes—•ytvoiTo, q9, "so be it ; Amen," and P land I.

6" (a Christian amulet—v/vi A.D.) with the editor's note.

In P Oxy VII. 1058 (iv/v A.D.) the word is written out in

full, o 8(tb)s t»v iropaxcipivuv oravpuv, po^ncrov tov

SovXov a-ov 'AirqSoudv. ap.'rjv, " O God of the crosses that are

laid upon us, help thy servant Apphouas. Amen." (Ed.)

a(j.rjza>Q

does not happen to occur in our documents. For its con

notation in Heb 7s see dirdTup, and note Grimm's citations

from Philo : the evidence is quite sufficient to dispose of

Grimm's own note that the signification is "unused by the

Greeks." For the word cf. also the line from Euripides

(drama unknown) cited by Wilamowitz Sitz. d. Berl. Ai.,

1907, p. 7—-'A<pi8v«, -yafas vU -rijs apropos.

dfuavrog.

The use of the word in the NT is proliably to be traced

to the LXX, rather than to the influence of the mystery

religions as Perdelwitz (Die MysUrienrtligion und das

Problem des I. Petmsbrie/es, Giessen, 191 1, pp. 45-50)

ingeniously suggests, contrasting the duCavros inheritance

of the Christian with the blood-stained Himmehkleid, with

which the initiate is robed as he ascends from the grave in

the Taurobolium.

A new literary citation for this word may be given from

the Bacchylides papyrus, iii. 86, paOvs (Uv aLO^p dp.(avTos,

where Jebb translates " the depths of air receive no taint."

a/n/xog.

P Petr II. 4 (g)6 (iii/B.c.) «5<tt« ava.Ka8a.pcu H\v dpuov,

ib. III. 43 (2) recto**- a (2nd year of Euergetes I.) tp*ydcracr6ai.

T-f|v da|foy Toy v8pa7-yov lir\ Tfjs xaTa 'Hcpaio-ridSa

Siupiryos, " to clear out the sand from the water-course of

the canal near Hephaistias," BGU II. 53019tt (i/A.D.)

( = Selections, p. 61) 6 i8pa"ya>Y0S onv«x<»<rvT] *"ri> Tfjs

dauov, " the water-course was choked with sand," P Tebt II.

342" (late ii/A.D.) lis eWKa<jrf|v x°°S • • ■ Ka^ dapou, P Klor

II. 157' (iii/A.D.) fit t[J>] fpvov CK«ivo to tt)s 0€ui[{]iv£8os,

Tovrio-Tiv to r9fi duuov. From the inscriptions it is sufficient

to cite Syll 587"' (iv/B.C.) duuov dyu-yal irivrt. In

BGU I. 1081 (A.D. 203-4) (= Chrest. 1. 227) Wilcken reads

duuoxocn-os (/. duuoxworos), "covered with sand," with

reference to a plot of land, and compares the similar use of

ftfwuuos in P Amh II. 8s19 (a.d. 78).

dtytvof.

Syll 615* (iii/A.D.) duvbs Xcvkos cvdpxis. Herwerden

[s. v. dpVjy) quotes an inscription from Cos 40', duv&v

Kal duvoV. The noun (etymologically identical with Lat.

agnus, our yean) is only four times found in NT, always

with the sacrificial connotation which is abundant in LXX.

See under dpf^v.

OLfiOl^rj.

The phrase in I Tim 5' duoipas diro8i8<5vai Tots irpoYO-

vois, "to make a fitting requital to one's parents," is well

illustrated by Priene II21', where a certain Zosimus having

received the title of citizen "has made no fruitless return

for the honour"—[ovk axapirov Tf|v Ttjs Tiufjs] 8t"8ei.x«v

dp.oipV|v : cf. Cagiiat IV. 293 ''• " (ii/B.c.) Koui£ducvos tuv

einpvecruiv d£ias rds duoipds, Syll 365' (i/A.D.) fJaa-iXt'uv

K&v -irdvu 4irivowcriv ils cixaPl(rTâv TnXiKOvrou 0€oO fvpciy

lo-as dp-oipds ots «vT]p7<Tr|VTat Suvau^vwv. In 1' Oxy IV.

705*' (a.d. 200-2) the Emperors Septiniius Severusand Cara-

calla reply to a certain Aurelius Horion who desired to

confer benefactions on Oxyrhynchus—diroS<xo'p.c0d o-« Kal

tovtt|S r^s tiri8d<r«<i)S d£uus iirtSovvai Tats Kiiuais tuv

'0£uPuYX,tT"'v diro8i8ovs duoip^v cvktV|o-«i>s, "we approve

of this benefaction also which you request leave to confer

upon the villages of the Oxyrhynchite nome, giving (to

different persons) a succession in the enjoyment of it (?) "

(Edd.). P Giss I. 22* (ii/A.D.) vyv ovrws duoip[/f|]v [. . .]

T-fjs fvcrcP«tas aov d[vaX]ap.pavovcrr|S crc dirpdo~[Kcnr]ov Kal

IXapUTUTOV.

afmeAog

is amply vouched for in the papyri, as in BGU IV

1119", 1123* (both time of Augustus), and P Lond 921*

(late ii/iii A.D.) (= III. p. 134) fjo-av iv duirfXu, "planted

with vines." In P Petr I. 29* (iii/B.c.) im+vtcvtoi 8t Kal

t| dumXos irao-a, 4. is used in a collective sense : cf. P Flor

I. 50' (a.d. 268) lo-ou T"ff[s duiri'JXou iKpiHoucvijs. This

use of duircXos (so MGr dfvWXi) which makes it equivalent

to duircXuv, occurs also in the Median parchments, P Said

Khan (B.C. 88 and 22), deeds concerning the transfer of a

"vineyard," which is never called duireXiiv in the docu

ments. We may probably apply this use in Rev 1418,",

and perhaps in Didache 9*.

dfmeXovQydg.

Syll 535" (B.C. 46-5) duiriXoup'vov 8' fard'yciv Alfuvcas

toIs IVeo-1 toIs T«Xfvra£ois ireVn may serve to illustrate this

NT dir. «lp. (Lk 13').

dfmehhv.

Nothing earlier than Diodorus (i/B.C.) in "profane"

Greek is cited for this word by Grimm. It occurs in five

documents of P Tebt I., three of them ii/B.c, and two a

little later : cf. also the Ptolemaic P Eleph 142 tuv yXv

dp.ir<Xwvuv tovs KaCffjKovTas dp-yvpiKovs <p<Spous. Its appear

ance in P Hib I. 151 (c. B.C. 250) is presumably coeval with

the LXX ; nor does the language (. . . irapa-yivccrtiai

. . . TpvY/jo-ovra tov dairiXiiva, from a fragment of a letter)

suggest that the word was new. It occurs indeed frequently

in Rev L, a few years older still. For an instance con

temporary with its NT appearances, see PSI 82* (A.D. 65)

AfjLTrXias28 afjLQJflOV

T»i virdpxovTi 7||».Iy • • • dp/iriXivi : cf. P Tebt II. 3S71*

(a.d. 197) t<X(t|) . . . dp.ir<Xwvo($) KaToiK(iKov) (dpovpas)

a, " taxes upon I aroura of catoecic vine-land." The

suffix -»v (like -Hum in Iâtin) denoting plantations of trees

was productive in Hellenistic : see under iXaiuv.

'A fJUlXiai.

As showing the widespread occurrence of this name in its

longer form 'A|MrXidTos, and the impossibility therefore of

connecting it specially with the Imperial household at Rome

(cf. Lightfoot, Philippians, p. 1 72), Kouffiac Kecherches sui

tes caracteres du Grec dans le NT p. 90 gives the following

instances of its use— at Rome, CIL VI. 14918, 15509, but

also at Pompeii CIL IV. 1182, 1 183, and ib. Suppl. I. Index,

p. 747 ; in Spain CIL II. 3771 ; at Athens IG III. 11618,

1892 ; and at Ephesus CIL III. 436. See further Milligan

Documents, p. 183.

dfivvo/iai.

Syll 356s5 (rescript of Augustus) xa\ [8t« f|]uvvovTO. The

word may have almost fallen out of the colloquial language,

to judge from its rarity in LXX and NT, and the absence of

occurrences in papyri.

See under d|«pUwv|ju.

ajucpiPdXXto.

This word, which is used absolutely in Mk 1", is

construed with an accusative in the liacchylides papyrus

xvii. 5 ff. ?| tis du.«Wpas x"0"^ 8»(ra«vJ|l 8pi* ap.(pipdXXti

oTpaTO-Y^ros dWjp ; " Is the leader of a hostile army beset

ting the borders of our land?" (J ebb). From non-literary

papyri we have a citation two centuries after Mark—

P Flor II. 119s (A.r>. 254) iir/SuKav p.01 ot dXijcis ot irepl

SiaTa?]Y?|v dinpipNlXXowri.. The supplement is wholly-

conjectural, but the verb must mean "to fish" as in Mark,

and may be used absolutely.

dfupdwvfU.

The full form in Mt 630 is a survival of the literary lan

guage, and must have been nearly obsolete even in cultivated

colloquial. It is clear therefore that Luke (12") represents

Q, whether we read *|Hpntt« with B or with the rest :

as elsewhere (cf. Cambridge Biblical Essays, p. 485 f.),

Luke faithfully preserves a vernacular form which he would

not have used in his own writing. For the form with a

cf. Vettius Valens p. 64* (du.(pid<rai), and OGIS 200"

(Aethiopia, iv/A.n.) du,<f>id<ravT<$ : Blass (Ktihner Gramm*

ii. p. 366) quotes several instances from post-classical liter

ature, including Plutarch (dirnu4>ia£«) and even Lucian

(p^rapupido-opai). So ■f|u.ipia<rpJvov Mt u* D. The

classical aorist appears in Syll 197" (iii/B.c.) dfiÛo-as.

The lack-formation dpupUXu is an obvious first step towards

d|upid£o, which shows the influence of the large class of

-dice verbs (so W. Schmid ap. Schweizer /'erg., p. 37).

But though f forms are predominantly attested in NT (with

significant revolts on the part of B and U—see above), it

seems doubtful whether d|«f>U£ can be confidently claimed

for the KoiWj, unless as a local survival. A grammarian in

Cramer Anecd. Ox. II. 338 says tJ> ykv dpxpUlu ta~r\ koivus,

t& Si dp.<pux£u SupiKi$v, &<nr<p t6 imvnUlu koI vnromdlja.

This may be true for md(a [a. v.), but the other record is

too scanty for much assurance. See Radermacher Gramm.,

p. 35, and references in Brugmann-Thumb4, p. 78.

dtfjupodov.

This word is quoted by LS from Aristophanes and

Hyperides, in both cases only as cited by later writers. Its

appearance in Mark (ll4) and the 8-text of Acts (i9*8D etc.)

is in accord with its frequency in the papyri of the Roman

age, e. g. PSI38*(a.i>. 101) d]ya-y|pa4><S(u.evos) 4}ir du,<pcS8(ou)

"fcpofupfov], P F"ay 28* (A.I). 150-1) ( = Selections, p. 81)

Ta<rovxap£ou t^s AiSa dir[i d]pxp<S8ov 'Epp.ov8i.aKfjs. Gren-

fell and Hunt translate the word "quarter," view. A large

number of these are named, and residents are registered

in the diro-ypa<pa£ as dir' du.4><S8ou 'AiroXXwvtov 'IepaKfou

and the like, or dirb MaKcSdvuv wilh dp^>d8ov omitted.

Cf. Syll 528, tovs €v tui dv^tf&ui T€Tax!0)au dirb tov

TTvpôv tov tt)s 'A-yoB^s Tvxis toO Tfjs EvcTTjpCas,

where Dittenberger defines 4. as "pars oppidi doniibus

inter se contingentibus exaedificata, quae undique viis

circumdatur." On its gender cf. Mayser Gr. p. 261 n.

dficpdrsQoi.

On P Lond 336" (a.d. 167) ( = 11. p. 221) Kenyon

observes, " dfupdrepoi = irivrtt in late Byzantine Greek . . .

and it is possible that colloquially the use existed earlier."

The text here has the names of five men—dpupdrcpoi Up«t$

8«ofc Kwp.T)$ ZoKvoiraCov N^crou. In P Thead 26* (A.I). 296)

AvprjXun '] H !piovtvos Kai 'ASavdtrios' k[o]1 "fiXdSfXcpos Kai

ScpnWuv dpxp^Tcpoi «|T|7(nT€v<rovTts) makes dp,ip. apply to

three persons, if with the Ed. (and no. 27') we read o Kai

'A8avd<rios : in no. 27 we find the first two characterized

as having been exegetae, while Strenion is KO<rp.(T|T«vc-as),

two years later. Prof. Thumb refers to BZ xi. p. Ill for

dp4>. = "alle zusammen." In the London papyrus, despite

Bury's paper on this late usage (CA'xi. p. 393), it is hard

to disagree with Kenyon's suspicion that it was not only

the last two of these five who were priests : cf. P Lond

353' (a.d. 221) (=11. p. 112) where again we find five

representatives of the iroracpvXCa of Socnopaei Nesus.

This usage is further strengthened by P Gen I. 67s

(a.d. 382), and ib. 69* (a.d. 386) where du.<p4T<poi. is used

of four men. A similar extension of the word to the seven

sons of Sceva in Ac 191' undoubtedly simplifies the narrative.

See further Moulton CP xv. p. 440, and Proleg. p. 80,

where other exx. are noted. Radermacher (Gramm. p. 64)

is in favour of making dpf>. mean "all " in Acts.

a/id)/LirjTO!;,

only found in 2 Pet 314 and in literary Hellenistic (Antho-

'°gy)> may l>e Quoted from an Alexandrian epitaph in

Pieisigke 332, II[. . . .]auc[. . dp,]<iu.t|Tc, twj/ux1. (irav)

■y : so the word is used here of a little child. In ib. 367,

KXiopV dpxuprjTf, evîx1! (*™v) *€| 't l>eloiigs 10 a young

man, dying prematurely. Add the " Apocrypha Moisis,"

P Leid VVlli- * Jjm Kvpw du,up,T|TO$ Kai diryjuavros.

a/uco/uog.

The word is found in a sepulchral epitaph from Thessa-

lonica CIG 1974, also in the sepulchral poem referred to

under dp-dpavros—8ikv«s o-<Xas aiiv duwuov. Niigeli (p. 25)

av

further cites the Paris magical papyrus, 1. 1311. For the

use of "Apnpos as a proper name, see Fick-Iiechtel Die

griechisthen Personennamen, p. 213.

Hort (on I Pet. 1") points out that the Biblical use of

dpupos, properly "without blame," was affected by the

Hebrew DID "blemish," for rendering which the LXX

translators caught at the curiously similar pwpos.

S.v.

For the rapid decay of this particle in Hellenistic verna

cular, reference may be made to Proltg. pp. 165-9, 197-201 :

a few additional points may be brought in First comes the

use with relatives and conjunctions, normally but by no

means universally taking the subjunctive. Here in i/ and

ii/A.D. <dv greatly predominated over 4v, except with 8irws,

»s and if<*s. Thackeray (Gr. p. 68), collecting statistics from

more extensive material than had been available in Pro/eg.

p. 43, sums up the results to the same purpose : about B.C. 133

"8s [etc.] cdv begins to come to the front, and from i/B.c.

onwards the latter is always the predominant form : the

figures in both columns decrease in iii/—iv/A.D., when the use

of the indefinite relative in any form was going out of use. "

The ultimate result of this process is seen in MGr, where the

only traces left of4v are in the compounds o-dv " as," "as soon

as," and dv "if," with Kdv (= k4v) "even." Edv is from

<os 4v, which in papyri is used in the same senses : thus

BGU IV. 1098" (end of i/B.c.) us dv cirl to[S Ka]i.poO koi-

vws Kpivioori (according as), ib. 1209™ (B.C. 23) cis dv Xdp-fjs

rb -ypdppa (as soon as), P Hib I. 66* (B.C. 228-7), <^[s

8'] dv irapaycvupai (do.). Severn! instances are collected

by Witkowski (» p. 87), and Phil 2", 1 Cor n»«, Rom 1 5s*

noted as parallel, as in Pro/eg: p. 167. The MGr 4v inherits

the uses of idv. The latter in vernacular Hellenistic is

stable, or even reverts to €idv by re-composition ; but the

form 4v is found in many illiterate documents of the Koiv^j

(as for instance in the boy's letter, P Oxy I. 119 (ii/iii A.I).)),

and may be the direct ancestor of the MGr. See Proltg.

p. 43 n.1. On 4v with opt. , or ind. irrcalis, see Pro/eg. pp. 197—

201. A reference should be added to Good^peed's convinc

ing suggestion (ExpTxx. 471 f.) that in Mk 711 we should

read 8 dv (so D) 4£ 4pov oh(>«X^6^s, indie, " what you would

have gained from me." Two or three additional instances

of 4v in " unreal " clauses may be given from the papyri :—

P Tor I. (b.c. 116) (= Chrest. II. p. 39), Kal ftirip

■ye 8*| cvdpilcv i\av n Shcaiov ktX., ovk dv itotj irpoax9<ivai

(depending on war" cti&nXov ctvai in 1. "), P. Giss 1. 47"

(early ii/A. I).) rb dvdpiov rb \o\kovv A fa-wXcvro Spaxpuv

k8, ?ktotc dv 2ir<|ji<|fd 0-01, it. 79"- * (same period) «t SuvaTdv

p[oi] fjv ktX., o*k dv u[K]WjK«i.v, BGU IV. 1 141"' (end of

i/B.C.) *j (/. A) t\v SaKpvd <roi -ypd<pciv, ■yrvpacpTjKti.v dv dirb

tmv SaKpvuv, CPIIerm I. 7"- cl plv 8*| xopi^-yCa Tisffjjv ktX.

(a gap of 21 letters included), oiSkv dv T|pd[s I8«i ir«]pl tov-

[t]uv Sctcrdai. To the papyrus exx. of 4v dropped {Pro/eg.*

p. 200 n.1), add PSI 7I*'-(vi/A.D.) cl p*| T| 9e(a irpdvoia <Pot|-

tr\<r(v ktX., «I\av dXX*jX[ovs] dvaiXlv (/. dvfXctv). The

fewness of our exx. shows that the NT omissions of 4v,

practically confined to Jn, are not normal Kouvf| grammar,

except in clauses where omission was classical : the con

struction itself was dying out, but the 4v was preserved

while the locution lasted. MGr uses a periphrastic con

ditional mood (Thumb Handbook, p. 195).

29 ava&aivto

» tava

survives almost exclusively in the limited uses seen in NT.

The new "improper preposition" dvd p«Vrov is common :

cf. MGr dvdp«ra. Thus P Magd 2* (B.C. 221) dvd pio-ov

tov re noupios [sc. Toiôu] Kal tov toS dvSpds u.ou, Syll

929" (ii/B.C.) Tfjs Keipivijs dvd ped-ov 'LravCuv Te Kal 'I«pa-

■mrrv£»v, P Petr I. 11" (iii/B.c) o4XV| dvd picrov dippiiwv, ib.

III. 37(a)"- 18 (B.C. 257) x<ip.a.Tos tov dvd peo-ov tov kXôov,

OG/S 56" (iii/B.c.) <Sv dvd ptVov forai t| do-rriSo<i8f|S

fjacriAefa (a crown adorned with serpents), P Oxy I. 99*

(a. I). 55) dvd pcVov oOo-ns nKpXfjs pvpis, etc. In Syll 334*

(B.C. 73) ircpl dvriXo'yuiiv twv dvdp[co~ov] 0ca>L 'ApdHopdui

Kal toSv 8T)poo-ui)viSv ■yj'yovdTOv Dittenberger (who here

prints as one word) comments on the barbarous grammar,

the preposition taking dative and genitive together. 'Avd

Xdyov " in proportion " is not rare : e.g. P Ryl II. 9614(a.d.

1 17-8) (dpovpas) Stj ( = jj) dvd Xdyov t()s dpovpas " at a rate

per aroura." Note ib. 8821 (a.d. 156) ovSiv 84 poi A[<p£iX€Tai

virip t]bv dvd xc'Pa Xf>6v<av, " the current period "

(Edd., who cite it. 99', BGU I. 155" and IV. 1049").

The distributive use of dvd is often found in papyri : thus

P Oxy IV. 819 (c. A.l>. 1) Td Si irpoKctpcva x(âs) '

ireirpdo-o-flai 8V tpoi dvd Spax(pds) ire'vT«. Radermacher

(Gr. p. 16) remarks on it* appearance in doctors' prescriptions

to mark the dose, and gives some other vernacular instances,

noting that it began to figure in colloquial Attic in the

classical age. It serves to express multiplication, as in P

Petr II. 3o(*)20 (iii/B.c.) p(atriXiKov) i dipdpov k/X dvd yz.

pi "10 of Crown land + 20 of unproductive = 30 X 3j

= 105." Cf. a papyrus cited by Wilcken in Archiv v. p. 245.

Note P Ryl II. 1687 (A.D. 1 20) dvd Xaxdvov u£rpwi

{XaiovpyiKui dpTdpas Tpcls- 'Avd trXôfv occurs in P Tebt

II. 34410 (ii/A. »). On the possibly corrupt solecism in

I Cor 6s see Proleg. p. 99. Nachmanson BHlragt, p. 67

cites an inscription in which distrib. dvd c. acc. has the

same sense as a simple acc. with KaT dvSpa—SdvTa eirl 8ls

Tois piv iroXc(Tais KaT dv&pa 8t]v(dpia) 8, tols St Xoittols

<Xcv6«'pois dv[d] Siiv(dpia) p (IG iv. 597"'—Argos,

"spat").

avafiadfios.

Syll 587s08 (iv/B.c:) dvaPaû[o]vs (i. e. -o-povs), apparently

parts of a TpoxiXcCo, on which see Dittenberger's note. For

examples of d. in late Greek, cf. Aelian vi. 61, xi. 31 ; Dion

Cass. lxv. 21, lxviii.5 (Lobeck Phryn., p. 324). Rutherford

(NP, p. 372) adds the note of Moeris, pao-pos 'Attirus,

pa.9u.bs 'EXXtjvikus, in confirmation of Phrynichus, who tells

us that the 9 is Ionic : for the relation of the -o-pds and -9pds

suffixes see Brugmann- Thumb4 p. 218 f.

avafiauvco.

Wilcken (Archiv v. p. 26S), commenting on POxy VI.

898*' 16 (a.d. 123) «'is"Oao-iv KaTaP»)vat—dvapdvTa t\% tov

'0£»pVYXe'T,lv! notes that this may either be literal or refer

to Oxyrhynchus as the county town : dvaPa(veiv A% irdXiv,

KO/rapaiKiv fls Kiipuv. P Par 49 (B.C. 164-58) gives us

instances of the verb as used in NT for " going up" to the

Temple : 1. 31 o4k Ix™ °~XoX*|v dvapfjvai. irpbs vpds (sc. the

recluses in the Serapeum), ib. 34 4dv dvapio Kd-yi irpoo-m-

vfjo-ai. So P Par 471*'- (c- B.C. 153) 6 o-Tpan]'yos dva-

Pa(vft afipiov «ls t8 Sapairifjv. Witkowski (* p. 72) remarks

dvafiaWca 30 dvayytXXo)

that the Serapeum was situated above the town, so that

the verb was appropriate, as in Lk 1810. The common

phrase a. As 'I<poo-dXv|ia, etc., may be illustrated from P

Lond 1170 versow (a.d. 258-9), (=111. p. 194), where an

account of labourers " off work " (apynfdvTwv) describes

one as dvapds As tt|v irdXiv and another dvapds hr\ Trjs

ird\ The same meaning, or something near it, may be seen

recurring in P Oxy VIII. 1157 (late iii/A.D.), as u dvr£-

■ypaôv Ka-yai ivaQt&m Kal diroYpd<ôu.ai., ib. 7 fan84| ovv

oi Svvau.ai dvapf|vai (8« ^| (/. <l) Svvtj 'rjp.ds diroYpd<|r« : we

should use " come up " in the same connotation. So ib. VI.

93513 (iii/A.D.) IptiXXov 8[i] Kal o[vrJ>]s dvapN|vai, BGU IV.

10973 (i/A.D.) ■f(dv 81 o dvr(8iKo^ dvapfj, ■trcpCpXt-rre avT<5v.

In ib. 114133 (late i/B.c.) Tjp^'pas Si 4v ots dvapaivwi, ciip'-

o-Kui airbv Ka(W|u.cvo(v) it perhaps means " go upstairs." In

P I'etr II. 9 (3)s (iii/B.C.) irX^pupa dvap7pT|K«v is "the gang

has gone away." Cf. MGr dv<Pa(vu>.

For the substantive cf. I' Grenf II. 67" L (a.d. 237)

(= Selections, p. 109) where three asses are provided

iirip Ka.Ta|3dcr«i>$ Kal dvapdo-tus, "(or the conveyance

down and up again" of dancing girls for a village festival.

*Avdp\uri$ is common in the papyri and the inscriptions of

the "rising" of the Nile, e.g. BGU I. 12* (a.d. 181-2)

[rfjs tovJ UpcordTOv NcCXov far dvaStp dvapdo-eus, UG/S

666 (<-. a.d. 55) rj Atyvirros, t4s toO NetXou Supcds 4irav-

£op.4vas Kar' Jtos 8t«povo-a, vvv paXXov dir<Xavo-f "rrjs

SixaCas dvaBdcreus Tod 8toC, where Dittenberger draws

attention to the fact that 8uca(a dvdpaa-is is a " solenne

vocabulum " in this connexion. So in the papyri, BGU IV.

1208" (B.C. 27) T]f|v dirorouCav (see s.v.) Trjs dvapdo-tus.

There are some other instances in Meyer's note on I' Giss

I. 37, intro. n3. In Cannot III. 975 (? i/A.D.) d. is part of a

house : Tfjv d. Tairnv o-iiv Tjj dt|mSi.

in something like the forensic sense " defer " a case,

occurs in P Tebt I. 22* (B.C. 112) dvaBaXX<S|Mvos «is

rbv <j>vAaK(TT|v, "referring the matter to the inspector":

cf. P Par 6671 (i/B.c.) &v rd tpya. dvapdXou<riv (/. -XX-),

"whose work is postponed." Elsewhere it is generally =

"cast up" or "send back": in Ostr 1154 (Rom.) dva-

BaXuv rd ludTtd crov appears to be used of the " setting

up" of a weaver's warp. Cf. P Giss I. 2018ff- (ii/A.D.) «i

8&«is dvaBXi)&f)va( <r[ov r]r|v to-xvf|y [Xi]vk4|v orroXfjv,

4>povrio-ov rfjs iropdiipas. In Ostr 1399 (A.D. 67-8) dv€-

B(dX<rc) «is to kcvov (/. xaivbv) x°»(r*) vavB(ia) S^Ka irivrt,

1567 (A.D. 105) dvaB(eBX^jicaTc) As X"(ria) 'A8nv(afeiv)

v(ovBiov) (fjp.io-u), it may mean "throw up," of a measure

of earth excavated (cf. Mahaffy Petrie Papyri, III. p. 344) :

this is a return to its most primitive sense—cf. Syll 587'"

(B.C. 329-8) Wktooiv tois dvaBoXovo-iv rds irXMIous.

Another physical sense appears in P Flor II. 233s (a.d.

263), where Comparetti renders iva . . . [d]va8XT|6«<rt "' vi

si adattino' (le spalliere)." The verb is MGr. The ex

pressive compd. 8iava.pdXXou.ai "procrastinate" occurs

P Tebt I. 50" (B.C. 1 1 2-1).

avafiifidCco.

POxy III. 513" (A.D. 184) dvapipto-eai (/. -Ptpdo-flai)

As Spaxpjis \»X(as [dK}raKoo-(as, " raised the price to

eighteen hundred drachmas." (MGr dvcpdtu.)

avafiilTio}.

Syll 807" (ii/A.D.) Kal dWpX«|i<v Kal 4X-f)Xu6<v Kal T|ix«i-

p£o-rr|(r«v 8i|uoo-(a T<j> 8«j>, of a blind man "recovering

sight " in the temple of Asclepios, as in Jn 9U, 15 (cf. Docu

ments, p. 154). So at the beginning of the same inscr.,

Kal ipObv dWpXn|r<.

avafioda).

In the interview between .Marcus Aurelius (?) and a con

demned criminal, P Oxy I. 33"1' 7 (= Chrest. I. p. 35), we

read of the latter that dv«p6r|o-{v [u.]4o-T)s 'Pwuip, summon

ing the Romans to see him led off to death. Beyond this

rather outre document, we have no other evidence of the

Koi.v<i use of the word, an interesting confirmation of WH's

rejection of it in Mt 27"—unless indeed the more literary

Matthew was emending Mark (15**) !

&va$6kr\.

The word is used with a large variety of meanings. Thus

P Amh II. 34 (rf)s (r. B.C. 157) {K8<7.vai i~f|V Kardo-Tao-iv As

p/nStpiav dvaP<>XV|v ("without delay") iror|<rauivovs : cf.

Syll 425" (iii/B.c.) dvaPoXdv Xapdvro tn\ Tpta. In P Oxy

IV. 7297 (a.d. 137) Tf|V 84 dv[a]PoXf|v iroiT|o-ovTai diro r&v

«6((iwv dvapoXwv, and P Goodsp Cairo 15* (A.D. 362) ri\v

dvaPoXT|v ir<iro£T|uxu, we have the same phrase as in Ac 25"

(plus the article), but in a wholly different sense, " to make

an embankment." In P Tebt II. 378*0 (a.d. 265) rois

[8i]«pvvui' T€ k[oI 48]paY»Y»v [d]vaPoXds is rendered by

the editors "banking up of canals and conduits," and

probably a similar rendering, rather than " dredging," should

be given to P Amh II. 9Iu(a.D. 159) dvaPoXds 8u»p«v(v) :

cf. Cl'llerm 41 \<iaa<ri Kal dvaPoXats, and P Lond 11 71*"

(B.C. 8) ( -=111. p. 179) dvapoX^s vaupCwv (see on dvapdXXu,

and Kenyon's note here). In P Oxy VI. 909*' (a.d. 225) Tfjv

irpoK«i|Uvuv dxavSuv dvaPoXdv, the word is used in the

unusual sense of digging up or uprooting (see the editors'

note). In V Tebt II. 41310 (ii/iii A.D.) the editors translate

r^pa dvpoXa (/. T<cro-apas dvapoXds), "4 bags," and com

pare P Oxy IV. 74111 (ii/A.D.) where dvaPoXr), in the sense

of dvaPoXCSiov, occurs next before irpoxcCpia in a list of

articles. Further in a legal document P Petr III. 21 f^)*1

(iii/B.C.) we have rfjs dvaPoXfjs Toy tjiaTCou with hiatus

before and after, so that we cannot certainly join the words.

In P Thead Inv. 15, a receipt of Constantine's time, those

who grant the receipt name themselves diroS&CTai XCvov toO

UpoS dvaPaXiKOv, where Jouguet finds a reference to the

linen for a military mantle "(dvaPoXixoO de dvapoX^j = dp.poX-r|

= abolla, etc.") : but see Wilcken Archiv, iv. p. 185.

avdyaiov.

This form of the word is supported by KaTdy(c)iov,

P Oxy I. 7S1' (A.D. 129), and VI. 911" (iii/A.D.), 91211

(ib.) ; KaTa-yabp, P Lond 1164 («)8 (a.d. 212) (=111.

p. 160), Kard-yaia, P Oxy VI. 9034 (iv/A.D.), KardKfov,

P Rein 43* (a.d. 102, illiterate). Tdiv dva>YaCwv occurs at

the end of vi/A.D., P Par 21', and dvaiîov in CPR 281'

(a.d. 1 10), afier a lacuna : cf. MGr dvtfryi " upper storey."

avayyiXXco,

which in Hellenistic Greek is found much in the sense of

the Attic dirayyAAai, is illustrated by P Petr III. 42 H (Sf )7

avayevvaxo31 avayKT)

(iii/B.c.) tA -yry(vri|W]va o-oi Jp,oi dvrjtryiXXov, 56 (A)1*

>i(Ptol.) dvayycXuv croi av6<p.<pov : cf. 263' (/. B.C.

200) ivTtVaXjiai avxiii dvayyslXcu iu.iv a. ^pou\o(iT|v upas

«i8f)o-ai. Further instances in P Eleph 13' (B.C. 223-2, =

Witkowski * p. 43), P Petr II. II, 2s (iii/B.c.—it. p. 7) ; see

also Syll Index (III. p. 249). For the use of the word in the

LXX, see Anz Subsidia, p. 283.

dvayewdu).

The word, as well as the thought, is found in the Hermetic

writings, e.g. Reitzenstein Poimandres p. 339" d-yvow, »

TpurpiyKrTi, otas ptfrpas dvry«vWj9t)S, <nropds 81 iroCas :

cf. Bauer on Jn 3' (in HZNT) and Reitzenstein Die hell.

Afystcrienrcligioiien pp. 26, 31.

avayivcboxo).

For this word = " read aloud," as generally in classical

Greek, cf. P Grenf I. 3715 (late ii/B.c.) iiriXfyrWvTos dvoyvco-

itWvtos, of the reading aloud ofa petition, and P Goodsp Cairo

291"- 1 [c. A.D. 150) fjs dv<ryvu<r6<(<rr|S, of a will. So P Oxy

I. 59' (a. I). 292) 4irio~raXp.a tv Tjp.lv dvryvw<r[8Ti], "at a

meeting of our lx>dy a despatch was read," and Michel 699s

(end of iii/B.c.) r6 ti <|sTj<pi<rp.a dWyvuxrav. The word is

used absolutely in P Amh II. 64* (A.I). 107) dva-yvoxrWvros,

"a report was read." On the other hand it must mean

simply "read" in P Eleph 9' (B.C. 222) <is 4v oSv dvcryvuis

[rf|]y iirio-roXijv, and similarly ih. 133, also BGU IV. io798lr-

(a private letter — i/A.I>.) Xoiiriv oiv JXafW irapd to(«)

Apapos Trjv JrrixrToXfjv koV dWyvwv koI <Xvttt|8t|v, and

P Fay 20*5 (iii/iv a.d.) where it refers to copies of an edict

set up in public places (riivoirra tois dvayvyv<s<ri«ni<riv, "in

full view of those who wish to read." 'Aviyvav is a common

formula for an authenticating signature, like the Legitrtus

of the Roman Kmperors : see e.g. P Par 69s' 10' 11 (B.C. 233).

The play on two compounds of ytvwa-Kw in 2 Cor I13 may be

paralleled by P Oxy VII. 1062" (ii/A.D.) ai[-r]f|V hi croi tt|v

€itlo-toX^v irlpAj/a* 8id Xvpou iva avTf^v dvayvais vt)^»u)v koA

ctoutoO Karayvols. It is interesting to note from the literary

record of the verb that the meaning "read" is essentially

Attic, Ionic (Herod.) using tViriXiyio-Scu : see LS and

Schlageter p. 24. In Preisigke 1019, 1020, 1022, 1023,

all irpo«To)W||ioTa from the same Egyptian temple (Kalab-

schah), also 1065 (Abydos)—we find the record of the

adoration of a number of persons from one family, to which

is appended ical tov dvayivwo-Kovros, in one case following

Kai toO 7pd<|/ovTos. This inclusion of the reader, whoever

he may be, distantly reminds us of Rev 1*.

dvayxd£co.

P Oxy IV. 7171* (late i/B.C.) ^v'dyKao-iMu 0odv avTiii.

A somewhat weakened sense is seen in P Fay no* (a.d. 94)

it iroifyms . . dvayitdo-as 4Kx<»<r9f)vai rb iv atrial Kttirpiov,

"please have the manure there banked up" (Edd.) : cf. the

use in Lk 14", where dvdyxao-ov describes the "constraint "

of hospitality which will not be denied. Other occurrences

are BGU IV. 1042'." (iii/A.D.) i[v]£rvx[« T]<j> SucaioSdi-n

Kai d[v]^|[yK]ol< \l* irpoo-KapTipilv T<j> f3r)p.[aT]i avrov :

so we venture to restore the text, in accordance with the

meaning clearly needed—the augment will be a blunder like

that which secured permanent fooling in 8it|kcSvow, etc. A

similar aor. is apparently intended in P Amh II. 133" (early

ii/A.D.) KaX p*rd iroXXiiv Kdiroiv dvriKdo-o.p*v (/. avrryic-)

avruv (for atrots) dvTO(rx<<r9ot ktX. "and with great

difficulty I made them set to work" (Edd.). The con

tracted future occurs in an edict of Germanicus on a Berlin

papyrus (Archiv vi. p. 286) {dp. p.01 pfj iriio-8<)Ti, dvayxdr^

\u kt\. BGU IV. 1 141' (end of i/B.c.) dvayxdjopai pnxtVi

o-ol |iT|Siv ypa<J/ai, [Ivo] vofjo-rjs. P Lond 951 verso' (late

iii/A.D) (-III. p. 213) <jKouo-[a] 8[t]i frnXdJiiy a6r-r|v

dvayxdûs. The verb is MGr.

dvayxalog.

P Fay 1091 (early i/A.D.) irpbs dva-yxalv (=-aIov).

Ordinary uses may be seen in P Tor I. I **■ 9 (B.C. J 16) kotA

t8 dvayxaiov "necessitate coactus," P Leid B"-* (ii/B.c.)

ds rb \irfi\v tuv dvayxaCwv Tjpds vo-ripilv, P Flor II. 132"

(a.d. 257) Strip dvayxauJv <rt tjv -yvuvai (as Ac 13"),/*. 170*

(a.d. 255) il irtpl rav ovSapivuv dpiXiiTi, ircio-u paXXov

tuv dvayKaioT^puv. In combination with <p(Xos, meaning

" intimate," as in Ac I0M, we have P Flor II. 142* (a.d.

264) cVirii8îrip {vroXixiv t\a dvayxaCov ^(Xou : cf. Syll

737s1 (ii/A.D.) («l) o-cjxiSpa dva^Kaicis tis tjv. For the Pauline

phrase dvayicalov T|y€l<r8ai, as 2 Cor 9*, Phil 215, cf. P Fay

in1' (a.d. 95-6) (= .Selections, p. 67) [d]vav«alv r)yf|«ro[s],

"considering that it is essential," Syll 656* (ii/A.D.) 88o>

dvayKatov T|yr]<rdp.T|v (c. inf.) : cf. tiiroXap.f3dvop<v d. clvai,

ih. 790". The RV margin at Tit 3" t\% ris dvayKaias

Xpiias. "for necessary wants," that is "for the necessities

of life," is supported by P Oxy VII. 10681* (iii/A.D.) X&pw

dvayiclas XP'as- by Prieiu 10880 (c. B.C. 129), where

Moschion is thanked for having given a certain sum lis

Xp<(as dvoyKofas. Cf. P Grenf II. 14 (c)1{- (iii/B.c.)

Xpclav t\oyMY dvayicaCav Tipo^^vov uo-tc diroo-TeiXai avr&v

lis TTp> irdXiv. The superlative is found P Par 46' (B.c 153)

iv toIs dvayKaioTdTois xaipois, and P Giss I. 23* (ii/A.D.)

Trdvrojv twv ivx«v |iov dvayKaioTdTr|v Z\u ri\v tt)s vyilas

<rov, al. Cf. the elative in P Lond 42" (B.C. 168) (= I. p. 30)

iCircp p.'f) dvayKauJnpiv cfi] inpiTirdi, " unless urgent busi

ness detains you," P Flor I. 61" (A.D. 86-8) Jvnryxivn o-oi

rb irpoiTov k [o]l dvayKoi(iTaTov. For the adverb, cf. P Flor

II. 138s (A.D. 264) iiril dvayxalus <rov xpf|tui OGIS 669*

(i/A.D.) Trpo<Ypa<|/a dvayKai'ws iripl (Kdcrrov rdv <mJi]Toip-

\l(vuv, P Giss I. 68* (early ii/A.D.) dvayicatus ypdipu o-o£'

ov8iva 'x» (/. t\a) [pliTa Tiv 6«Xy 11 u.T| ori, etc.

avayxaOTwi;.

The derived adj. avayxao-TiKiSs occur eight limes in Vettius

Valens, with the meaning "poi'ens," "efiicax" (Ed.).

dvdyxr].

For ?x«lv dvdyiCTiv followed bv the infinitive, as Lk 14",

cf. P Oxy VII. 10614 (B.C. 22) dvd'ym|V t<r\ov irapaKoXf'o-ai,

" I have been obliged to urge," P Flor II. 278lv S8 (iii/A.D.)

Avd-yKT]v Jirxov <[vt]vx<'v. The converse appears in BGU

IV. 1 141" (B.C. 14) 8ii dvdym) (jli (<txt|ki 4v<pav£<rou The

word = " calamity " occurs in S'yl: 255" (iii/B.c.) <v

dvdyxais Kai KaKoira8£ais yivr\rai—cf. 2 Cor 6*, etc. In

a leaden tablet found at Carthage, Wllnsch AF 4* (iii/A.D.)

rôpKi[l[a) cr«] rbv 6fbv Tfjs dvd-yKT)s t6v \Uyav 'Apovpo-

paapâypav, we have, as Wunsch thinks, the Orphic con

ception surviving: he compares P Lond 121'48 (iii/A.D.)

( = I. p. 105) 818s o iirl Tf)s dvdyKT|s TiTaypivos 'IaKoip

'Iaipu (? = mrp) 2ttPa<i8 'ASuva'i—in neither of these

32avayvaxTLs

however can we speak exactly of "the great goddess of

Necessity." She figures in Vettiiis Valens, p. 173 (top),

avrfjv t« rf|v irpdvoiav Kal Tfjv Updv 'Kv&.yKi\v. For the

ordinary use of the word we may quote Ostr 1 1 53 (Rom.)

u,t) aXXus iroi^jo-r|T(«) «IWt(€s) tt)v avdvKi)v, P Flor II. 1 7710

(a.d. 257) 4ir«l 84 otSa 6ri Kal dvdyKi]? Kal imo\Lvfi<Tfos

XpfiieTali ")'ou need compulsion and reminder," it. l86*

(A.D. 259), Sid tJ|v 4vdvKt]v tuv ayaiXu|uiTwv, "the pres

sure of expenses," it. 222' (a.d. 256) «is rd dvaXupaTa y.ov

Tfjs <|>povT(Sos iv avavKTj, etc. The word is MGr.

dvdyvcooig.

Syll 55281 (Magnesia, late ii/B.C.) 4dv 84 pr) •nWjcrcovTai

rf|v dvAvv»<nv [ai]ToO KaSoVi irpoo-WraicTai : several in

stances might he quoted from iii/A.n. in the normal sense of

"reading." In P Tebt I. 61 (t)1 (B.C. 118-7) we have the

survival of an earlier meaning : iirl Tfjs &va.<fv<&[<r]f [us] Tfjs

Ka[r]d b^XXfov ■y«]uiu.tTp£as, "at the revision of the

survey of the crops" (Edd.).

dvdyco.

The use of 4. in Ac 12* finds a ready parallel in Syll 366"

(i/A.r>. ) avaxWvra tls rhv Sfjuov 4dv p4v iroXfh-ns '3, diro-

£fvowr8au For the meaning " restore," " bring back," cf. P

Par io1* toOtov 8s &v 6.vayiyf\, with reference to a runaway

slave, and Wilcken's restoration (Archiv iv. p. 548) of 1'

Lond 9215 (ii/iii A.D.) (=111. p. 134) dvoYayelv «[ls 4u-

irtXov] of bringing back certain arouras to use as a vineyard.

See the editor's note on P Oxy VII. 1032* (A.D. 162)

dvfitja^cv ktX. "we converted out of our own ancient plots

. . . ,75 of an aroura of vine-land," and it. IV. 707** (f. a.d.

136) yf\v dvd|aL dpir&u. (On the vulgar 1st aor. see above

under 4-yw.) P Flor II. 134' (a. d. 260) tv[o] t& AvaY<i|«vov iv

Bovpao-riu KTn(idTi.ov viroerxi<r9Tj, is rendered by Comparetti

" perche la terra anncssa in Bubasto venga dissodata."

Syll 936* Kal KaTa($aX4Tu Tap. irfvTT]Koa-Tdv ir[pl]v dvdyuv

ti ^ iruX«iv seems to mean " before he brings (the mer

chandise) into the town or sells it," i.e. "bring up" from

the landing stage. The familiar use of Avdyiiv for " putting

out to sea" is found in BGU IV. 12001* (B.C. 1) toS

tt|v irpd<ro8ov dvTiypivov els 'ItoXCov, modified in a transitive

direction. For its sacrificial use (as in Ac 741) cf. 0G1S

76447 (f. B.C. 127) dva-ya-yuv 4k toS 18£o« Tavpous 8«o Kal

Ka\Xwpf|[(ros ktX : so elsewhere in this inscr. (= Cagnnt IV.

294)-

dvadeixvvfii.

Frequent in inscr., in a sacrificial sense, e. g. Syll 553"

(iii/ii B.C.) ivaSfiKviioo-i T<j> Ai£ (raCpov). Nearer to the

sense of Ac iM is the astrological phrase in Vettius Valens,

p. 1 19" 4dv 84 Z«vs (lapmpyjo-rj Kpdvu, vtSpipos -ydpos

dva8<ix8fj<rrrai t\ Kaf rivas 4|«vyev£<rowiv. Note Syll 329''

(B.C. 86) xfcpiKfv dvaSei{ai riv irp&s MiSpaSdrnv mSXfpov,

which comes near our "declare war" : so in OGIS 441"

ex suppl.).

avadexojuai.

There is a legal sense of this word which is not uncommon

—P Oxy III. 5l3«"r- (A.D. 184) 44v ti» t^fnâis] iwpl

tovtov yiynjrai irpbs avr&v . . . [4-yu] o0t4s tovto dva-

Slgopai, " if any action is brought against him in connexion

with this, I will take the responsibility upon myself" (Edd.).

So P Tebt I. 98" (c. B.C. 112) iv dScStywea (/. dva8-),

" for whom we are security," and the late P Grenf II. 99

(«)"'• (vi/vii a.d.) AavfVr dvfS4(aTo @at]<r£av uo-re avrrnv

dircXStv fIs 8ia£fnv Kal to. dir& 8ia£i-ns iroiô-fl, ' ' David has

become surety for Thaesia on condition that she return to her

home and busy herself with its duties." The verb is followed

by the infinitive, P Tebt I. 75* (B.C. 112) dvaS4x<>uai iriipov

Sua-iv Tfjs (dpTdPus), " I undertake to provide for the artaba

tax"; P Hib I. s8,tt- (B.C. 245-4) dvaS4S<Krai -yap

tjp.lv diroprrpfyrciv o-trov : cf. OGIS 339*0 (ii/B.C.) rds T€

irp«rp'c£as dveS«'xtTO irpoflvpus, it. 441* (i/B.C. ) Kal 8id Tavra

KivSvvovs troXXovPS [. . .] wrr4p tuv T|p.er4puv &n,po<r£uv [. . .

■irpo6vp<5lTaTa d[v]a8c8fypivovs. Syll 929s0 (ii/B.C.) -trdVav

dvaScx<Su*voi. KaK0ira8£av X^PIV T°v p.t)8tvbs io-rcpfjorai 8iKa£-

am |»]S4va tSv Kpivo|x4vuiv, of judges who say they have given

not only the day but rb lrXctov Tfjs vuktiSs to their work.

Add Syll 530" (late iv/B.c) = "undertake" ; so P Eleph

29" (iii/B.c), P Tebt II. 32910 (a.d. 139), and BGU I. 19411

(a.d. 177), and P Ryl II. 77** (a.d. 192) dva8<£dp.cvos t*|v

p.<££ova dpx^v o«k 6(j>«£X(i t^|v 4XdTTov' diro<p€v,Y€iv. The

predominance of this meaning suggests its application in

Heb II17. The statement that Abraham had "under

taken," "assumed the responsibility of" the promises,

would not perhaps be alien to the thought. In Ac 28' it

is " hospitio excepit" (Bla«s), Attic viroSix'oâi.

dvad(8o)/iu.

On P Fay 26M* (a.d. 150) tv' oJv tovs o-vvoîovvtos

. . . dvaSwT<, the editors remark that " dvaSiSdvai (or i'i<r8i-

Sdvat) is the regular word for presenting a list of well-to-do

persons (cviropoi) from whom a certain number were to be

selected for a X«iTovp,y£a, " and compare P Oxy I. 82*

(middle iii/A. D.) xds dvaSdcrns t<ov X€iTovpY<iv, and BGU

I. 194" (a.d. 177). See the note on P Ryl II. 91*

See also P Flor I. 2*" (a.d. 265) ol dvaSoB^vnis, men

whose names had been "sent up"; it. 25*° (ii/A.D.)

t\v Kal dva848ci>KC <l$ dKvpaxriv, of a document ; and so

I' Tebt II. 397" (A.D. 198). In Syll 279' (ii/B.C.)

we find t<5 T€ \J/^<pLcrfj.a dv4SaiKcv according to the best

reading. P Tebt II. 448 (ii/iii a.d.) Tip dvaSiSdvTi o-oi t&

4irwrrdXiov = " the bearer": cf. IGSI 830** dvryv<4<r8T]

Imo-roXf) Tvp£wv OTOTiiovapfuv dvaSo8ft<ra iiri AdxiTos,

4vis avTmv. In P Oxy VII. 106314 (ii/iii a.d.) t4> iriTrd[K]iov

dva-yvous p.^| dvaSus T(i 'Hpci[8]fl we may render " pass on."

Note in it. 1033' (a.d. 392) the strange form dvoS«8oiiiu4voi.

In Vettius Valens p. 211 Tas dva8o8<£<ras upas = " the given

hours," in a mathematical sense.

dva£da>.

For d., as in Rom 7*, Nageli p. 47 cites CIG 2566

(Crete, date ?) 'Apxovfca ZavXu . . . dva(u<ra 'Apr^fuSi

cvaK[<S]u, where Archonica fulfils a vow to Artemis, " being

alive once more." Other instances of the verb from profane

sources will be found in Deissmann LAE p. 94 ff.

dvaCrjreaj.

The verb is capable of general use, as in P Oxy VII.

106618 (iii/A. D.) dvaj^jnio-ov [pCvnv] " look for a file." But

it is specially used of searching for human beings, with an

implication of difficulty, as in the NT passages. So P Hib

I. 71* (B.C. 245-4) t#|v irdo-av <nro«8r|v iroCno-ai 8ir[u»

avafairvp'uo 33> /auaipt(o

dva]Jtfn)0<vrfs dirooraXwo-i, "make every effort to search

for them" etc. with reference to certain slaves who had

deserted. P Rein 17" (B.C. 109) has nearly the same

phrase : cf. Syll 220" (iii/B.c.) ex suppl., P Flor I. 83'*

(iii/iv a.d.) avajT]Tr]WvTa dvaircp.<p8<i<re<H)ai. irpbs rbv

KponoTov iir£Tpoirov. P Tebt I. 138 (late ii/B.c.) dva£i]-

toujwvos 'Ovv&4>pis ov\ cvp^tccTcu, ib, 53M (B.C. 110) ol

<v(Hiv<S|icvoi avajT|TT|9[^]vT«s, " the culprits having been

searched for." For the noun dvaJ-f|TT]cris, cf. P Fay 107*

(A.D. 133) iro^<rao-8ai -rf|V Ka8r)Kov<rav dvaJ^rrr|o-iv, "to

hold the due inquiry," P. Tebt II. 423** (early iii/A.D.)

irpfis] dvo]ftrny (/. -ii<riv) \6prov, " to look for hay," and

P Ryl II. 78*1 (A.D. 157) ircpl dvatn-rrjo-cus ndvOrjpos.

dva^convgioj.

A characteristic compound of the Pastorals (2 Tim i"),

but vouched for in the common speech of the day : P Leid

W"i- « (ii/iii A.D.)—an occult pamphlet—avrb ■ydp <o-riv t4

dvaijanrupoCv Tas ird<ras BipXovs, cf. ib. V1-' (iii/iv A.D.) 81'

oi ItMrvpttrcu irdira irXo<ru,aTa. See further Anz Sub-

sidia, p. 284 f., and cf. F. C. Conybeare in Exp VII.

iv. p. 40.

dvaOdXkco

is one of the words that Nageli cites (p. 81) to prove that

in Phil 410 dv«6dX«T« rb uirip i\u>v ippovciv, Paul has taken

vocabulary from the more cultured KoiWj, through his later

intercourse with Greeks. It should be noted, however, that

the word is not rare in the LXX (especially in Sirach), five

times in this rare tense and four times transitively. It is

a curious problem whence the LXX derived it. The simplex

occurs in BGU IV. 111218 (B.C. 4) irapc£Xi]<|>cy 8i ical i\

Eu-ylveia rb iraiSCov OdXXovaav.

dvddefia.

Deissmann's discovery of dvd8fp.a in the " Biblical Greek "

sense, in a source entirely independent of Jewish influence,

is a remarkable confirmation of his general thesis. At the

end of a heathen curse from Megara, belonging to i/ii A.D.,

there is a separate line of large letters ANE0EMA which

he (LAE p. 92 f.) interprets as = dvd8€ua—" curse ! "

The weakening of the accented o to f is explained as a

vulgar Greek extension of the augment to a derivative

(cf. Nageli p. 49, following Wackernagel). See on this the

plentiful material in Hatzidakis Einleitung, p. 64 f. The

verb occurs three times in the same curse, I. 5 dva8e(iaT£-

{[o(i]«v aurovs, 1. 8 4vo8«(ia[T£]j;o(«v, and on the back 1.

8 f. ova8€p.aTt[i]o|MV tovto[us]. For the complete text,

as originally edited by Wiinsch, see IG III. 2, and

also his Antike Fluchta/eln, p. 4 ff. Newton (Essays in

Archaology, p. 193 f.) describes a number of leaden

tablets of about B.C. 150 discovered at Knidos, in a

sacred precinct dedicated t > Persephone and other deities,

which were graven with similar anathtmata. The person

on whom the curse was to fall was always devoted to the

vengeance of the two Infernal Goddesses, Demeter and her

daughter, ' ' May he or she never find Persephone propitious ! "

With I Cor 1621 may be compared the ending of a sepulchral

inscription (iv/v A.D.) from Attica, where on any one's inter

fering with the remains the curse is called down—dvdScpa

fftia uapdv d8dv (see Roberts-Gardner 387): the meaning

Part I.

of the Aramaic <rvp.So\ov being wholly unknown, it could

be used as a curse— like unknown words in later days ! It

should be noted that the new meaning "curse" naturally

attached itself to the late form dydBepA rather than to the

older dvdSrjpxu Nouns in -ua tended to develop weak root-

form by association with those in -<ris, which always had it.

The noun is MGr : thus dvd8f|ia itriva, "a curse on you"

(Thumb, Handbook p. 38).

dvaBefiaxt^cn.

For the meaning see under dvd6e|ia. The form may be

illustrated by Mtpa.rO,* in P Tebt I. 27106 (B.C. 113)

<K8fuATio-6i)i, " be proclaimed a defaulter." There is also

a simplex in BGU IV. II27:I° (B.C. 18) JJivai Tcji EiayycAui

8iUAT(<ravTi fori Tpdirilav (v6«rux>v . . . irapaxupi)oriv

irou£<r8ai, Syll 329s* (i/B.c), meaning " to deposit."

avddrjfia.

See Index to Syll III. p. 206, which shows how the old

form and the later dvdScoa (like avd8r|p.a and dvdStpo, etc.)

lived on side by side. In his index to OGIS Diltenberger

is content with "dvdCrmia, dvaSVjuaTa passim." That the

alternative lived on in Semitic districts as well as in Greece

itself, in the same sense, is well shown in a trilingual inscr.

—Latin, Greek and Punic— in G. A. Cooke's North Semitic

Inscriptions, p. 109 (ii/B.c), 'AoKATyirty M-nppr) dvdScpa

fSup.&v ?<m)<r€ K\6»v. This answers to donum dedit in the

Latin, in the Punic.

dvaldeia.

OG/S 665" (a.d. 48-9) inrb t»v irXtovtimicus ko\ dvaiSws

Tats 4{<nw£ais diroxpcDpivwv associates the original adj. from

which dvatScia comes with another which well illustrates

its connotation—audacious "desire to get " : cf. Lk II8 and

for a slightly different connotation Sir 25s2. In P Lond 342"

(A.D. 185) (=11. p. 174) the adj. is used of a man who

proves himself avaiS^s iv T-jj xup.r| by levying contributions

on the inhabitants etc. ; and for the verb see P Ryl II. 141'9

(a.d. 37) dvaiS<vop.<voi diro8»vai, "shamelessly refusing

to pay " (Edd.).

dvaigeaig.

Field (Notes, p. 116) remarks that " killing " or " slaying"

would be more adequate than "death" (AV, RV) as a

rendering. Since even the AV of 2 Mace 5**, which he

notes, does not make "unto the killing of him" English, we

must either keep " death " or substitute " murder," which the

tone of dvaipu would fairly justify : see sub voce.

dvaigda).

The commercial sense of avaipe'w seems the commonest.

P Lond n68". (A.D. 18) (=111. p. 136) dvr\ toO t<5kov

[&]y dvifpnTai, "the interest on what she has borrowed,"

ib. 11641' (A.D. 212) (=111. p. 158) dvT|pf)<r6ai rbv -irw-

XoGvra ir[ap]d toO uvovplvov rfjv <rwirt$uvT\)Uvi]v irpbs

dXXftJW tiu^v, BGU IV. 1136* (c. B.C. 11): cf. ib. 1135'

(do.) dv«£Xav[TO. P Fay loo"1 m (a.d. 99) dvtpijuai, of

"receiving" money: so P Flor I. I3-U (a.d. 153), ib. 8l*

(A.D. 103). In the more general sense of "take up," P

Tebt I. 138 (late ii/B.c.) dvtXdutvos n?|y iavroG pdxaipav,

and the interesting imperial letter, now dated in the time of

s

34avaiTios

Hadrian (Hermes xxxvii. p. 84 ff.), BGU I. l4O10ff- with

reference to t[o]vtou$, o[6]s ol yovfis ovtuv t<u Tijs OTpa-

T«Cas dvtCXafvjTo XP'W- F°r lrle active cf. P Oxy I. 37"

(A.I). 49) (= Selections, p. 49), AvtiXev diro xotrpias dppm-

kov o-wpaTiov, "picked up from the dung-heap a male

foundling": the corresponding passive is used of the same

transaction in ib. 38" (A.n. 49-50) (= Selections, p. 52), 8

av<i'pt]Tou dirb KoirpCas. The recurrent formula 8011X1.KOV

iraiSfov dvaipcrov vitot£t0iov (as BGU IV. 1 1079—B.C. 13)

shows how technical the term had become : cf. Ac 7". For

the meaning " kill," cf. P Anih II. 1428 (iv/A.D. ) BovXdiuvot

avaipf]o-ai' pt : in Syll 929" of a city "destroyed." So also,

seemingly, in P Par 68|; 6 (Rom.) dvcupeeipai pAXcsfv] : the

context is fragmentary, but the general subject—an apology

for the Jews—makes it probable. The compound dvra-

vaipctv (cf. dvTavairXnpovv) occurs frequently in P Tebt I.,

as 61(b)"1 (B.C. 1 18-7) [av]Tavaip«8t£oT)s, "subtracted."

So P Petr III. 76il11 (ii/B.c), id. 1044 tov av«tXi)ppivov. of

a farm-holding " confiscated " to the state, BGU III. 7761- '

(i/A.D).

dvatrtog.

Syll 8 1 6' lyx&HTas auTrjs to dvavnov alpa dSCxus, ib. 18

Vva tyBiKf|o-ns to alpa to dvatnov. This interesting in

scription, containing phrases from the LXX, is given by

Dittenberger as of Jewish or Christian origin. The latter

alternative has been rightly excluded, since there is no sign

of the NT visible. The prayer is a Jewish prayer for ven

geance belonging to the end of the second, or the beginning

of the first century B.C. See the full discussion in Deiss-

mann LAE, p. 423 ff., and note the remarkably similar but

pagan prayer from Alexandria in Preisigkc 1323 (ii/A.D.).

dvaxad{£o).

This term, common in medical writings (Lk 7", Ac 9'°),

is found in a Christian letter of Lv/a.D., which N full of NT

echoes—r Oxy VI. 939" (= Selections, p. 130) (So(cv . . .

dvtKTOTipov e <rxT]Kfvai dvaKa6fcr8eicra., vocrnXoTcpov Si 8p«is

to o-wp.d-n.ov fx<l> "she seems . . . to be in a more tolerable

state, in that she has sat up, but nevertheless she is still in a

somewhat sickly state of body." See Hobart, p. 11 f.

dvaxaivlâ).

See s.v. dvoKaivdu.

dvaxaivow

and its noun dvaKoCvao-is have not been traced in any

source earlier than Paul, who might very well coin a word of

this sort—there is however no proof that he really did so.

Nageli, p. 53, remarks on these and other "new words" of

Paid that they answer in formation to that of other KoiWj

words, going back to old Creek stems and only combining

them afresh. Here the similar dva.Kaiv(£iiv (Heb 6*) exists

in literature, as does dvaKoivuris. Did Paul not know them,

so that he had to form words for his purpose, on such

an analogy as dvavcdco? Or were his words current in a

limited district only ? Thayer notes that Hermas used

dvaicaCvuo-is ( Vis. iii. 8') : t| d. tSv irveupdTwv ip»v looks

like a reminiscence of Rom 12*, and is no warrant for

independent use.

dvaxaXvnxw.

Syll&of* (iii/B.c.) i8oK« avTov [to lo-flos 6 6«]b» (Asclepios)

dyxaXvipcu. P Oxy X. 1297* (iv/A.D.) of a vessel of oil.

dvaxd/nnzco.

In connexion with the metaphorical use in Lk io', we

may quote BGU III. 896* (ii/A.n.) irdtro. toI 4pd dva-

Kdptpci «ls t^|v irpo,yrYpap.p[VvT|v (HryaT^pa]. For the ordin

ary sense " return," cf. P Magd 810 (iii/B.c. ), prrd Si to.vt'

dvciKap.' v(;avTds pov]. See also Anz Subsidia, p. 314 f.

dvuxeijLiat.

For the sense accumbcre (Jn 6U, etc.), which does not

seem to be older than the Macedonian period, may be cited

BGU I. 344 (ii/iii A. I).), a list of names of ol dvaicquvoi,

and ending yivovSai AvSpes dva-y<ip«vou (!) pt- The verb

occurs in the more ordinary sense, as passive to dvaT&npi,

in the great Ephesian inscr. , Syll 656" (ii/A.D.) dvaxcurOai

i-jj 9cii (" be dedicated"), of the month Artemision (so also

1. •*). The same meaning appears in ib 827* KaSupwpivuv

Kal dvaKtipt'vuv t>]l OupavCai ' A<ppo8iTti (i/u.c. ).

dvaxecpakaiow

naturally docs not figure in our non-literary sources : it

belongs to a more cultivated stratum of thought—see its

record in Grimm. But the commonness of K«pdXaiov, "sum,"

total," would make the meaning obvious even to ordinary-

readers.

dvaxXivw.

The NT writers use dvaxXCveo-6cu, " to recline at a table,"

instead of the classical irapa- and KaTa-icX£v«o-6ai, in a way

which suggests that this usage was characteristic of the com

mon speech, though we are unable to illustrate it. Sir

W. M. Ramsay has drawn our attention to the fact that in

the anti-Christian Society of Tekmoreioi at Pisidian Antioch

the President was irpo)TovaKX£Tt)S, who sits in the chief

place at table, and he takes this as an indication that the

ritual feast was moulded on the Eucharist. For such imita

tions as marking the pagan reaction about A.D. 304-13, see

his Pauline and other Studies, p. 103 ff.

dvaxomco.

P Flor I. 36' (early iv/A.D.) crimes {up1 ov8«vos 4XXou

dvoK<5irT«Toi, but by the punishment of the criminal ; a

similar connotation probably may be recognised in the frag

mentary P Giss I. 8710 (ii/A.D.) . .] irapa-yy&Xtiv dva-

Koirfjvai [. . , from what the scanty context suggests. So

also in P Thead 19" (iv/A.D.) Sc'opcu Tf)s o-fjs dpc[rfl]s kcXiv-

crai . . . tt|v iraiSiav tt|s ûvaiKos dvaKOirijvai. Si' ov

cvSoKipderrjs. The word obviously does not encourage us

to approve the few cursives that show it in Gal 5'.

dvaxgdû).

The vernacular character of this compound is sufficiently

established by our one citation, BGU IV. 120111 (ii/A.D.)

koI r|puv dvo.Kpd£avT«s (for -»v !) sis rf|v xupijv irpos ftoi\-

Orjav KaT«irfj8no-ev o Yvpvao-Cap\os ktX. : the temple of

Serapis was on fire, so that the word on this occasion no

doubt implies considerable vigour, as we should expect from

its record elsewhere.

avaKpLub)35 avaXoyia

dvaxQivco.

For the judicial sense " examine," as in I Cor 9s, cf.

Michel 409s'- (beginning of iii/B.c.) tovs piv TrX«£]o-Tous

tmv Suupcpopivuv dva[Kpivdp.]«voi ttoXXokis 4(p' aVTOVS tti-

\vov o-upupfjpdvrws], Syll 512" (ii/B.c.) dvaKpivdvro 8i Kal

to[v]s pdpnipas. The substantive (q.v. ) is found in the

previous line of the latter inscription.

ivaxgiaig.

See on dvaKp£vw. In OG/S 374 (i/B.c), which com

memorates a certain Papias, a privv councillor and chief

physician of Mithradates Eupator, King of Pontus, we rind

him described as T€Ta-yp.ivov 8i Kal iirl rov dvonpio-tiov.

Dittenbcrger gives reasons for thinking that " non lam

iudicem quam inquisitorem hoc significat," one who pre

sided over the examination of men suspected of conspiracy :

cf. Syll 356" (B.C. 6), a rescript of Augustus, who says

ir£rrov<t>a Si vuuv Kal a[4r]as tols dvaKpfo-eis, the pricis of a

preliminary inquiry, cf. also Preisigke 1568 'A. tov <rvyytvr\

Kal ktX. Kal imo-Tpdnryov Kal irpos Tats avaKp(cwi (reign

of Euergetes II.). The noun occurs again in P Tebt I.

86 1 ff (late ii/B.c), where a man is described as & irpos ra[ts

d]ya.Kp£o-«o-«i. In P Lips I. 415 (A.I). 293) the word follows

diroypa^Tj, and Mitteis notes that it occurs in P Lond 251

(A.D. 337-50) (=11- p. 317) likewise in connexion with the

purchase of a slave : " since dvdxpia-is means a preliminary

examination (Voruntersuchuiig), one thinks of a trial made

before the purchase of the slave." Cf. the use of the word

in Ac 25".

dvaxvnrco.

P Par 4723lr- (c. B.C. 153) (= Selections, p. 23), a very

grandiloquent but ill-spelt letter, will illustrate Lk 21":

o«k (a-ri dvaKvi|/a (I. -Kv<|/ai) TroiroTt iv i-fj TpucofUai vnri

Ttjs at<rxvvns, "it is not possible ever to look up again in

Tricomia for very shame." It appears also in P Kyi I.

28° (iv/A.D.), on omens drawn from twitching—one sort

portends that the man "will suffer loss for a time and will

emerge again from his troubles" (Ed.—4k twv KaKciv

dvaKvi|><i).

avaXanfl&va>.

Syll 329" (i/B.c.) dvaXaP«$vTas Td 8irXa, "taking up,"

literally. P Tebt II. 296* " (a. I). 123) has the verb twice

= " receive." OG/S 3831" (see under dvdX-npA|»is) koVôv

Ilfpa-iKfjs (uOty'iof d[v]aXap.pdva>v, uses it for the first in.

vestiture (with the sacred thread of Parsism, presumably :

cf. on this inscr. the Hibbert Lectures, 1912, pp. 106-8).

PSI 745"- (iii/A.D.) dfiw dvoXapdvTas irap' ip,oC -ri\v

ouoXcrytav {nravrypaiiuivnv. In P Lille I. 145 (B.C. 243-2)

dvdXafk 8' [oiv ajvrov tov xX^pov <ls to Pao-iXiKov, and P

Oxy III. 47 1'* (ii/A.o.) t#|v ovcriav avrov . . . dvaXi]|t-

d<6i)vai (p. erased) kcXcwis, the verb has the meaning "con

fiscate " : so J'erg I. 249s1 (a/. Schweizer J'erg p. 203).

In P Oxy VI. 899" (a.d. 200) <5 dv«£XT)p.irrai frrurroXfj

toO Kpa[T£o-Tov] 8i[o]iki]to€, the editors translate "to which

is joined a letter of his highness the dicecetes," and quote

id. 985 and BGU I. 168" tois iirop.vfjp.ao-i. dvA^|x4>8r].

The participle rd dvuX-napiva = " obligations " is found

P Oxy IV. 7o7»5-" (c. A.D. 136). Cf. the phrase tpavov d.,

in BGU IV. 1165" (B.C. 19), &idy(XT|<pay [icard o-vv]-ypa<p^v

ipdywi. P Lond 905 (ii/A.n.) (= III. p. 219) has dvaXiuiir-

Stjvai and the noun dvaX-rjuirres in a very illiterate docu

ment. "Repeat," of an advocate setting forth his case, is

the meaning in P Tor I. iv'-20 (B.C. 116) (= Chrest. II.

p. 36) dvoXapuv if uv irapiKcvro 6 'Ep(i£as " repetens quae

Hermias protulit" (Peyron). The Biblical use of "take

up" for an ascension into heaven is naturally not paralleled

in our sources : for exx. in Jewish writings see Charles's

note on Apoc.of Baruch, p. 73.

V Tebt II. 296" (a.d. 123) is the receipt for money paid

for a priestly office, if dvaX(î|>cus) iv avrcp "as payable by

himself" (Kdd.): cf. reference to this document under the

verb. It means "entertainment" {sc. one form of "recep

tion") in Syll 4183* (iii/A. D.), dva-yKaôviriv T|p.ds f«v£as

aurols irap4\(iv Kal irtpa. irXeI<rra «ts dvdXii|n|/tv avrov

aveu dp-yvpCov xopTY""- P Oxy VI. 986'"- (early U/A.D.)

avXrj 8r)X(u9c!o-a) iiriKCKpaTijcrflai. irpo Tfjs dvaXf|)j.i(rcus uirb

IltTto-oix01'- OG/S 38310J—the inscription of Antiochus

I. of Commagene (i/B.c)—wip dvaXT|i|>cu>s SiaSr|p.aTos, his

coronation : see also the verb above. The substantive

follows the verb's wide range of meaning, which we have

only partially illustrated, as needless for the NT. Dr Charles

(/. c. above) quotes Ryle and James as claiming Pss. Sol. 4*°

to be the earliest instance of its use (as in Lk 961) for

"ascension" into heaven.

avaXioxio.

P Flor II. 212* (a.d. 254) «ls TO<ra«TT|V aTvx'o.v ?jX8fs

Too-avTa Xrjp.|j.aTa dvaX£o~Kov us p.fj t\uv o-t dprd[P}nv a(av

Xoit£vov. P Eleph 5*1 otvou dvT)Xw9T|0-av K(cpauia) (ly, P

Par 491* (B.C. 164-58) p.r]8i dvaXto-Kciv xaAK0î etc.

Notice dvaXovpivwv in the same sense, P Lond 117711

(B.c. 113) (=111. p. 181). P Grenf II. 77" (iii/iv a.d.)

(= Selections, p. I2l) (ppovrto-aTt o€v rd dvaXuSlvTa iroi-

[idcraL. "see to it therefore that you furnish the sums ex

pended." P Oxy I. 58*° (A.D. 288) rd udraia dvaXupaTa

ir[a]i5o-rrai, " useless expense will be stopped," with reference

to a proposed reduction in the number of treasury officials.

The noun dvdXuua (often dWjXuua), which does not happen

to occur in NT, is exceedingly common. The verb is an

early compound of faXfo-Kw, whose simplex survives in the

passive dX£o-Kouai : the a is due to contraction of -afa- after

loss of digamma. The meaning destroy is therefore parallel

with dvaiplu. Note aor. AvaX<uo-a P Oxy X. 12958 (ii/iii

A.D.).

avaXoyia.

A iii/A.D. citation may be made from P Flor I. 50" Kar[d

to] fjuurv kot dvaXcy£av tov 4>oiv£kuv (once irpos d.),

"proportionately." The verb is found in P Amh II. 64"

(A.D. 107) dvaXoYofivras rty i[ir]ip,iXeiav, which the

editors translate "incapable of doing their duties." For

adjective see P Amh II. 85" (a.d. 78) irapa8ex9rjo-«Tai

T|(iiv—diri> tov irpoKciuivov <p<Spov KaTa to dvdXayov, "a

proportionate allowance shall be made to us from the afore

said rent" (Edd.) : so in Syll 329" (b.c. 86), and (without

to) P Ryl II. 99' (iii/A.D.). Cf. Syll 371" (i/A.n) dvdXtryov

ireiro£Tfrai Tfjv im8np.£av ttS • • o-«p.vdTT(Ti. It is open to

us to write to dvd Xdyov (Aristotle, etc.), as the editors

do in P Ryl II. 154** (a.d. 66) KOTd to d. X. -rfuv (ijnviiv.

avaXoyiôfiai 36 avairava>

The adjective is only in the first stages of evolution : see LS.

The adverb is found in the modern sense "analogously" in

Wisd 135.

dvcdoyiCofxai.

P Tor I. 1 v. " (B.C. 116) (= Chrest. II. p. 35) koX

AvaXoviljopivuv tuv \p6vav, Airb p.lv tov 'Eirupdvovs iruv

kS ktX., "told oft," "reckoned up." This arithmetical sense

—cf. XcS-yos = " a/c "—is the oldest for the whole group, and

it would seem that the metaphor was conscious even when

the use was widened. So in Heb 12* AvaXovCo-curflt immedi

ately follows the reference to the " balancing," as it were,

of the irpoK€i|«Vn xaPa against the tremendous cost. Cf.

the simplex in Phil 4*, where we are bidden to "count

over" our spiritual treasure.

dvakvw.

For the intransitive meaning "depart" (Polybius and

later), cf. P Tor I. !«■ (B.C. 116) (= Chrest. II. p. 32) tvu

8) 4(f>* litavds T|pipa$ KaTa<p8apfls TjvavKd<r9r|v, tuv dvOpurruv

pr} ipxopivuv (is tos x^PaS> dvaXvcrai ets rb TCTavpivov,

" demandatam mihi stationem repetere " (Peyron, and so

Mitteis). Closely parallel is the contemporary P Par 152*

(B.C. 120) olopivuv i<p" Uavbv XP^V0V *aTa<|>8apivTa pc

ivT«06fv dvaXwmv. So ib. 22" (ii/n.C.) 4irooT)\^|<ros Tjpxis

dvtXuo-c, P Lond 44" (B.C. 161) (= I. p. 34) p«Td KpavvT)s

rc SuwTtXXopivou p.c6' rjoTix'as dvaXieiv. In a Ptolemaic

papyrus published by Grenfell-Hunt in Archiv i. p. 59 ff. we

find Xucavr«s {KxpT|paTa fl dviXvâv, where the editors note

that dv&wav may = " they returned " (cf. Lk I2M) or may

refer to the preceding pVuriXuc&v y&r^h "they destroyed it."

For the meaning "die" Nageli, p. 34, cites the memorial

inscription IGSI 1794* (Rom.) ml ttus poi f)<p(u>Tcu koI ttus

dviXixra pwt6ô-(n), cf. ib. 159 dvaXveiv tJ>v pCov.

dva/idgrrjioc;.

For 4. = " sinless," as in Jn 8', cf. Musonius, p. 6", where

it is laid down—prjSt'va 4iraiTeta-8at etvai. 4vap4prnTov,

Boris dpcTTjv pf) i£ipa8<v, iir«(ir«p dp<TTj pdvr| Trout pf|

ApaprAvciv iv ptu. See also Aristeas 252 (its).

dva/idva)

occurs several times in the Alexandrian papyri of the reign

of Augustus, collected in BGU IV. Thus 1 151" (B.C. 13)

prj dvapctvavTas rbv pcpcpio-p(ivov) o/utois xP^(vov) P^XP1

toO iicrio-ai to 8Xov K«pdX(aiov), and in almost the same

terms 10531- *» (id.), 1055" (id.), 115618 (B.C. 15), 1167"

(B.C. 12), of debtors who are to pay up without "waiting

for " the time allowed them. The word is MGr.

&vafiifivriox(D.

Syll 256M (ii/B. c. ) dvapip]vr|0"Kdpcvoi iraTpCuv. P Grenf

I. I"-Z(ii/B.c.—literary) A8ivT| \u (\a 8tov dvapvT|o-0u us

ktX. : so also in 22 paCvop' Srav dvap[vT)]o-6up' ti povo-

KOvHjvw—for the form see Mayser Gr. p. 383.

avdjuvTjOig.

In the Magnesian inscr. Syll 92910* (ii/B.C.), unfortunately

in this part exceedingly imperfect, we have . . .](<r)(as koA

p^XP1 T°v o-votAvtos iv Kprji-rj TroXipov, uv 4va(pvnor)iv

. . . .] (iir)oi(ovv)TO [. . .

dvaveoco

occurs very frequently in Syll and OG/S : its record as an

Attic word is noted by Schlageter, p. 25. Nearest to

Eph 4** is Syll 722" (later than B.C. 167—from Cnosus, in

dialect) dpoCus Si xal tAv cDvoiav &v Ixei iroprl (1. 1, irpos)

tAv ir<i\iv dvavtupcvos afrrus (/. av-rcSs Ed.) tAv Trpovoviitdv

aperav 81' iyypA<pu iir[i8«i{]€. So ib. 48110 (iii/ii B.C.) tA

t< i£ dpxf)[sJ olxita WAp[xovra 2cXcuk«vo-i]v <k irpaydvuv

Av€[v€]i6<roTo, ib. 654"- (f ii/B.c) SuSti A irdXis tuv

'EppioWwv AvavwOToC tc tAv o-vyviv«iav koA <|>iX(av ktX.,

OG/S 90" (Rosetta stone, B.C. 196) irpo<nruv0avAp<vA$ rt tA

tuv i\ t]piiv TipiuTaTa dvavtoCrro «iri rtfs iavrov pcuriXtCas

us Ka6t]K<u The substantive may be quoted from papyri.

Thus P Oxy II. 274*° (a.d. 89-97) 2apair£uv riTaKrai

t^[Xos] dvav<u[o-]cus rfjs irpoMtp^vns {nro8r|icT|S, the charge

for a renewal of a mortgage, P Strass I. 52' (a d. 151) p.^|

irpoo-Scopt'vois Avavf[u]o-cu«, and similarly P Flor I. I*

(a.d. 153), and ib. 81 11 (a. I). 103) : cf. also P Magd

31*1 u (B.C. 217). The word seems to be confined, to legal

phraseology.

dvavxlqrjToi;.

So spelt in OG/S 3351" (Pergamon, ii/i B.C.), with the

meaning " beyond possibility of dispute," as in Ac 19".

Grimm notes that the word begins in Polybius, where the

active sense of Ac 10" is also paralleled : so in xxiii. 8",

where Schweighauser renders " summo cunctorum consensu."

dvd^lOQ.

P Strass I. 58 (a.d. 262), AvAgia [t]<)s (iirb <rov irao-iv

Tjp.lv TrpvTavruopivT|S «lpT|[v]T|S 0 Trpco-purns iraOuv. Cf. also

Aristeas 217 Tjpura Si, irus dv ptjSiv AvAgiov iatrruv

TpAo-croijWV. The word survives in MGr = " incapable."

dvdziavoiQ.

In P Flor I. 57" (a.d. 223-5) a septuagenarian pleads

for "relief" (Avairav<r«us) from public duties (XciTovpyCai) ;

and in BGU I. 180* (ii/iii A.D.) we read of the ir«VT[a]rrf)

XP<S[v]ov Avo[Trov<r«]us accorded to veterans ptrA t[t|v

AttoJXvo-iv from military service. As will be seen from the

record of the verb below, the essential idea is that of a

respite, or temporary rest as a preparation for future toil,

which Lightfoot (on Philem') finds in Avairavu. This

brings out all the better the differentia of Kardiravcris in

Heb 4, the Sabbath followed by no weekday.

dvtmavm.

The verb is a technical term of agriculture in P Tebt I.

io5a (B.C. 103), to rest land by sowing light crops upon it.

Cf P Lond 314""- (A.D. 149) (= II. p. 189 f.), <rrr«puv . . .

dp[ovp]os Svo dirk vdrov dvairavp«ri vi[v«]p-i., P Amh II.

911* (A.D. 159) vivco-t dvairavporos, " with light crops"

(Kdd.), and the full discussion by Wilcken Archiv i. p. 157 f.

Land thus rested was iv dvairavpan, P Tebt I. 72Mt

(B.C. 1 14-3), P Lond 1223' (A.D. 121) (= III. p. 139), or

could be called dvdiravpa itself, as P Fay 112* (a.d. 99)

[to] dvairavpaTa vrrA<rx€io-ov, "hoe the fallows" (Edd.).

A wider use may be seen in P Oxy VIII. 1121" (a.d. 295),

with the "temporary" connotation gone: Tavrrjs irpb

AXtyuv tovtuv Tipepwv rbv fHov dvairavo-auivirs dSiaSirav,

"a few days ago she died intestate" (Edd.) So in

37 avacrTaais

Preisigic 1205, upon a mummy, iv ' AXi£avSp<(a dvairavcrd

ucvot, and ib. 609, 6ll, two "R.I. P." Christian gravestones

—K(4pi)c, dvdira[v]o-ov [? TTjv i^xV tov SovXov crov, or the

like], followed by date of death, and'A8(a)vao-£a, 4voirof«]ou.

The date of these instances saves us from the necessity of

reconsidering Lightfoot's definition for NT times.

dvaTieldcQ.

This verb = "persuadendo excitare, sollicitare," which in

the NT is found only in Ac 18", is well illustrated by P

Magd 14s'- (B.C. 221) where a father lodges a complaint

against a courtesan who had induced his son to sign a bill in

her favour for 1000 drachmas—irapao-rno-apivT] vip tivos

[rtSvirop'] avrfjs, dvfir€UT€V tov vlov |iov . . . o-vyypdi|;ao-8ai

airfji ktX. So P Oxy X. 129510 (ii/iii A.D.). The sense of

evil persuasion equally underlies the use in LXX Jer 36

(29)», I Mace Iu. In P Ryl II. 1148 (<-. a.d. 280) the

nuance is weaker, but survives in the complaining tone of

the aggrieved widow who writes Supbov . . . dvairto-as

tov &v[8pa Fav£8a iv6]uaTi iroipiviv avTov to. irpipara,

"persuaded my husband G. to pasture his flock " (Edd.).

avcmifjmu).

To Deissmann's examples of this word (BS p. 229) =

" remitterc," " to send up to a higher authority," as in

Lk 23', Ac 25", add P Hib I. 571 (b.c. 247), Syll 17751.""

(end of iii/B.c), OGIS 194" (i/n.c), ib. 32961 (ii/B.c),

Priene III14' (i/B. c. ) irtpl «Sv 6 trrparn'ybs Acvkios A«[uk£Xios

lYpai|/tv] KaV dv£ir<uT'<v [irpos Tf|v o-]vykXt]tov, P Tebt I. 7'

(B.C. 114), ib. II. 287* (A.I). 161-9) biirv\ov t<3 T|Y«(«ivi Kal

iWlrl|ii|i(V avTovs iwl Kpao-o-bv tov KpdTio-rov [iirtoTpaTn-

Y]ov, " they appealed to the prefect, who referred them to his

highness the epistrategus Crassus" (Edd.), it. 594 (iii/A.D.)

a warrant for arrest, at. Similarly the phrase ^ Avairop.irtjs

is used of the " delegation" of a case from one authority to

another, e. g. BGU I. I9» (a.D. 135), CPR l8» (A.D. 124) :

see further Archiv iii. p. 74. For the alternative meaning

"to send back" (Lk 23", Philem18). Cf. P Par 13"

(B.C. 157) o4k avair€|i4»avT«s t^v <pcpWjv, P Oxy VII.

103250 (a.d. 162) dv£irtut|sev Kal toOto tirl o-«.

dvantnroj.

For the later meaning " lie down," " recline," of which

there is no instance in Attic Greek (Rutherford NP p. 294),

see P Par Sl,e- (B.C. 160) (= Selections p. 19), dvairtirro-

pai iir" dxvpov . . . dvairtnrei. Kal a4T<5s. (On the irregular

voice, see Proleg. p. 159). Cf. l.XX Gen 49* dvair«r<!>v

4Koi|irj8ns ws Xûv : see Anz Subsidia, p. 301 f.

dvoaiirjQoco.

OGIS 56" (B.C. 238) oiros ftiravTts cLSwo-iv Sidri to

<vX«Iirov irportpov (as to the calendar) 8ui>p8<oo-6ai Kal

dvaircirXt]p&o-6ai <rvupVPt]K«v Bid tuv EvcpycTuv 8«5v : the

first word describes correction, the second intercalation. On

P Par 62v-3 (ii/B.C.) tois 8* dvair\Tjpwo-ouo-iv rds wyds 80-

8Vjo-CTai Alluvia, 4avir«p {KirX-npuo-ovo-iv ktX., "those who

complete the contracts," see Wilcken Ostr. i. p. 532f., who

explains the d<|/uvia (against Grenfell) as a commission of

10%. 1 he noun occurs in P Lond 890* (B.C. 6) ( = 111. p. 168)

els dvaTX^poKriv Tipfjs, and the verb in Syll 510*1 (ii/B.C.)

to ytv6\L€vov Sidirrupa dvairXTjpovTwo-av : cf. P Petr III.

54 (a) (3)4 (Philadelphus) dvairXT)povTuo-a[v], but with a

hiatus both before and after. In P Lille I. 81' (iii/B.c) a

petitioner demands the restoration of certain cattle that had

been taken from him, that he may " make up " his rent—

8]irut 8vv«|i.ai avairXr|povv rd <[K](jxipia ttjs ytp. P Giss I.

48*° (a.D. 203) Iv' «l8f|Te Kal IfKao-ros Td tSia pip-rj dva-

irXT|puo-<i seems from the context to have the same meaning

("pay"), though a more general sense is also possible.

The same formula is found in Chrest. I. 52* (a.d. 194).

The meaning " fulfil" may be seen in P Oxy VIII. 112111

(A. D. 295) o4k 4irauo-d|inv to. irpfrrovTa -yf(vco-8ai inrb t^kvmv

yovcCo-L dvairXT|povo-a.

avefarco).

P Giss I. 3" (meant to be literary—A.D. 117) TOfyapoSv

8vovt«s Tas «o-r£as dvdirruucv. P Leid WIy- 35 (occult)

dvd\|>as rut f)opav (/. tov pwpov). (MGr dvaefma. j

dvaaeito.

PTebt I. 28" (c. B.C. 114) vir" a*r[«5v] tovtuv dvao-iop«voi

eipapeo-T^pfajv do-xoX£[av], " may be thereby incited to

make easier for us the performance of our duty" (Edd.),

i. e. to the Government—a curious contrast to the normal

connotation of the verb, as in Mk 1511, Lk 23s. For the

literal meaning see Syll 789" (iv/B c.) 6 8' <ir[i]o-[T]d[Tir|]s

[dvao~,]c£o-as t[J|]v iiSpCav ttjv x^**]" ^Xk£tco tov kott[£]-

T[(]pOV lKdT<pOV i\L \UpU.

avaoxevd£co.

P Oxy IV. 745s (c. A.D. 1) • • • irdXiv caTois dva-

OTteudJtoptfv] ofioTjs xpâs, " and we go bankrupt again

without any necessity" (Edd.). This really involves the

meaning "subvert" found in Ac 15s4, drawn from the

military sense, " to plunder," " dismantle " a town. Vettius

Yalens has the word twice : p. 212*°, <dv 8o£n tis ^v avTats

Tats f|ulpais iKirXoK'rjV Tiva ireiroiT)K^vai irpd^paT^s tivos,

dvao-Ktuao-8yjo-€Tai Kal iiriTdpaxov ■yeWjo-rrai Kal 4iri.ûiov

4) cvKa8a£ptTov Kal Trpoa-KairriKoV, and 283s3 Ty 8i X8 trti

toO irpdvpaTos dvcwKfvau Wei v» 8id t1\v Trpoiirdpxovo-av

Hx8pav tts vfjo-ov KaTtSiKdo^n. Kroll (Index s.v. ) makes it

here " t. t. iudiciorum," the " reversal " of a judgement

presumably. The noun (p. 228s7) avacrKruao-povs Tt)KTdiv

irpaYpjiToiv does not look technical—"upset" would seem

to represent it. as in the phrase dvao-Krual irpaypaTuv (four

times).

avaandw.

In P lebt II. 420*6 (iii/A.D.) dvaoTrao-6fj is used with

regard to the "pulling up" (?) of barley, with which the

editors compare BGU III. 1041' (ii/A.D.) Iti Si Kal dv«o-ird-

o-8n, o-ov rj Kpi8^| dpT[d]f3.[ai] £i : we may add P Flor II.

235s (a.d. 266) dvao-ircSvTi mipciv.

avdoraoig.

The verb is frequent in inscriptions with the sense " erec

tion "of a monument, see Syll 324', 342*' (both i/B.c), C. and

B. ii. p. 637 (a.d. 70-80), IMAe 'm. 478, 479,481 (all ii/A.D.),

Magn 17928 '■, 193", and for the verb Syll 656", 686" (both

ii/A.D.), al. So still in a.d. 215, BGU I. 362Tll-» ( = Chrest.

I. p. 128) iirfcp dva[o-Tdo-«>>]s the "setting up" of a statue

of Severus, and probably ib. IV. 1028* (ii/A V.) oXxfjs pv]«5v

dvaroXf]

8 irp&s a[vd]oTa<riy [. . ., but the context is not clear. The

narrative of Ac 17 (see v. *) prepares us for the total

novelty of the meaning "resurrection": it was a perfectly

natural use of the word, but the idea itself was new. We

find this meaning in C. and B. no. 23 (= Cagnat IV. 743,

Alexander Severus), where an Epicurean Jew of Eumeneia

in Phrygia begins to tell us what he thought of o]l 8f|

8[eCX]aioi. Trdvr[«s] «ts d[vd]o-Tao-iv[ . . . (pXîrovres or the

like) : see Ramsay's interesting notes.

avaOTazoto.

" Nowhere in profane authors," says Grimm. Its place

in the vernacular is proved, however, with singular decisive

ness by a private letter almost contemporary with the Biblical

citations. BGU IV. I07910 (A.D. 41) (= Selections, p. 40),

p/fj I'va 4va<rTttT(4<rj)S r)pds, "do not drive us out," and later

by the boy's letter, P Oxy I. no.'0 (ii/iii A.D.) (= Selections,

p. 103) dvaaraToI p.t • dppov (/. dpov) avrdv, " he quite up

sets me—off with him": cf. also P Strass I. 51* (A.D. 262)

dv[d<r]raT9v rbv irp[c]o-pvTr|v TrtthTofyvral^]—a reversion

to the classical locution.

dvaoToe(po/j.ai.

The old meaning "reverti" may be seen in P Tebt I. 25"

(B.C. 117) &v«rrpap.)Uv<!>s 8oiv«kWvt«s (/. 8wv«X")> "per

versely." Deissmann (PS pp. 88, 194) has shown that for

the meaning "behave," which Grimm compared with the

moral signification of "i]^ri "walk," it is unnecessary to

postulate Semitic influence. As his examples are all from

Pergamon, we may add others to show that it was no local

peculiarity. OG/S 48* (iii/B.c.) opuvrls nvos tuv woXituv

[p.}f| 6p8iis dva[oTp]j[^]o(«'vovs koI BdpvpW ov rbv rv\6vra

iropf/xlovras is from Kgypt, and Syll 52I95 (B.C. 100) rots

koXus Kal cvircpVas dvacrrpa<f><t<rtv is from Athens. In JUL

xxvii. ii. p. 136 Hatch cites the following instances from

the Proceedings of the American School of Classical Studies

at Athens, iii. 73 (Dulgerler, ancient Artanada, in Cilicia,

Imperial period) d-yvus dvcurrpacptvTa, iii. 423 (Kara Baulo

in Pisidia, probaby Imperial) dvowrrpo^vras . . . pevaXo-

irpeirws Kal «ii(rxnp.dvws. Cf. also Priene lo8a3 (after B.C.

129) tt)l irdX<(i) <rup4p<pdvTu>s dv«TTpd<pr|, id. 1 1 5s (i/B.C.)

dvaorpc^pevos kv irdcriv îX[av8pwir«s], PAmhll. 13111

(early ii/A.D.) has d. irjpC in the sense "attend to": cf. P

Gen I. 68 (a.d. 146), dvaq~rp[a]<j>^VTos pov ir«[pV] i-f|v tovtwv

diratrn<riv. P Fay 12' (c. B.C. 1 03) r&v . . . o4 iirb rov

PfXT[(]<rTou dvaoT-pe<))opivo)v, " being of the less reputable

class" (Edd.). In P Oxy II. 237 3 (A.D. 186) prrairaeus

dvaoTpa^[^v]Ta is translated " being sympathetically dis

posed," it. VI. 907" (a.d. 276) ■jrpeirdVrws irtpl ri\v oT<p-

puoo-iv dvaorpa<j>«£<rrj is "who has conducted herself be

comingly in our married life " (Edd.), and il>. 1.71 "• u (a.d.

303) dpSus dva<rTpa<p^vT«s is "behaved dishonestly,"

P Lond 35812 (c. a.d. 150) (=11. p. 172) aiSdSus dva-

o-rpaipivrtov. Instances can be multiplied. Vettius Valens

(see Kroll's Index) has the verb in this sense in the active, as

well as in the middle.

avaaroocpy').

The somewhat formal use of d., with the meaning "be

haviour, conduct," is not balanced by occurrences in colloquial

papyri : an edict of Caracalla (a.d. 215) has the word—Jti rt

Kal £w[rj] S<iKvdci evavrta IOtj dirb dva<TTp<xpT|s [iro]X«iTiK<)$

«tvai d-ypofcovs AfD/yvnrCous (P Giss I. 40" ls). Bp E. L.

Hicks's pioneer paper in CP i. (1887), p. 6, drew attention

to the inscriplional use of the term : he noted the frequency

of its association with words like irdpoixoi and irapcinSijpoi,

a curious parallel to I Pet 211 '• Kalker Quaes!., p. 301 says

" apud Polybium primum accipit notionem se gerendi," quot

ing iv. 821 Kara r. Xoiirf|v d. Ti8aup.aa-p.jvos, and referring to

three inscrr. with d. iroKwrOai. This last phrase however

occurs in five Doric inscrr. of ii/B.c, to look no further than

Syll (314", 6541', 663', 718*, 92721), as well as in the Attic

inscr. cited by Kalker (I.e.) (CIA 477b") ; so that we may

safely assume that the locution had become widely current in

the KoiWj before Polybius used it. Apart from d. irowto-Oai

as a periphrasis for dvao-rp^4>eo-8ai, we can quote Syll 49 1 5

k axd t« rdv eprrapiav Kal Tav aXXav dva[<r}rpo<J>Av, and 6631*

d. *x<lv (as 'n 1 l>ot 'u)—l,otn ii/B-C. The Index to OG/S

has " dvao-Tpo<f>T|—passim. " In view of tliis frequency, and

the plentiful record of dvao-rpe'cjxo-Oai, the absence of ihe

noun from papyri is rather marked. It may only mean that

it was not current in Egypt.

avaxdoaofiai.

The only passage from profane literature which has as yet

been cited for this verb, Plut. A/oral. 968 ("D, where an

elephant is described as "rehearsing" by moonlight certain

tricks it had been taught (irpds tt)v (rcXVjvnv dvaTuTrducvos

rd pa&rjpara Kal pfXcruv), makes it probable that it is to be

understood = "bring together," "repeat from memory" in

Lk I1: see Blass Philology of the Gospels, p. 14 ff. , and

cf. ExpT xviii. p. 396. In OG/S 21334 (iv/iii. B.C.) the

hitherto unknown substantive dvaruKTai is found as the

designation of certain magistrates at Miletus, whom Ditten-

berger gathers to have been charged with disbursements to

the authorities for their several public works.

dvariklco.

Michel 46610 (iii/B.c.) &ua twi f|XC»i [dv]aT<XXovTi, "at

daybreak." It is curious that the astrologer Vettius Valens

has no instance of the verb, though he uses its derivatives

freely. It survives in MGr. The cpd tirava-r&Xo occurs

in some would-be verse on the wall of a sepulchral vault at

Ramleh, age of the Antonines : Preisigke 2134—

'A<TTf|p oijpdvios O iirl do-Tf'pt (TravaTs'XXuiv

€CTrdCT"0T|.

avaxiOrjfii.

Note the perfect active dva-r<8nKa in Syll 604'° (Per

gamon, end of iii/B.c). This is a later example of what is

now known to be the classical form of the perfect of tC6t|ui,

which only in the Hellenistic age was replaced by rlScixa.

The late sense " impart," " communicate," with a view to

consultation, found in the two NT occurrences of the word

(Ac 25u, Gal 2s ; cf. 2 Mace 3") seems to appear in P Par

69" 23 (a.d. 233) dva8('pevcn rb irpayua aK[<paiov]. In

P Strass I. 417 (a.d. 250) &<rrt ovk &v t%pi dva0<<r6ai tt)v

8Ckt|[v At irlpav rjp^pavj the verb = " postpone." The

active = " dedicate " occurs everywhere.

avaxoh).

For the use of the plural to denote "the east," found

unambiguously in Mt 21 (cf. 8", 24s', Lk 13s*), we can

39 ava(f)covtC0

quote the new parchment from Media, presumably the

home of these Magi, P Said Khan 2"- 8 (n.c. 22), where

we read Spia koA yciTvCai dirb tuv dvo.ToX<Sv. Cf. also the

Alexandrian sundial inscription in Prcisigke 358* (iii/n.c.)

irepubepciuy tuv e<b«[£]fis Tiiv SiaTEivovcruv air' dvovroXiv

eirl Svcreis. For the same phrase without the ellipse, as

in Rev 7* A dirb dvo-ToXuv f|Xfov, cf. OGIS 225*1 (iii/n.c.)

dirb t|XCou dvaroXuv. For the singular in the same sense

see OGIS 199s* (i/A.D.), where dirb dvo.ToXf)s is opposed to

dirb SWeios, and Syll 7 402i (A.I). 212) w -yeCTOv[e]s [dir]b

yXv avaToXt)s [ot] 'Eirouppd KXt)p[<5vo(ioi]. The more literal

sense—which seems probable in Mt 2*> *, from the otherwise

motiveless substitution of sing, for plural —appears in the

calendar of P Hib I. 27" (B.C. 301-240) irpis tAs Soo-eis

(/. 8v<reis) Kal d[va]ToXds Tiiv do-rpii)[v], and in P Tebt

II. 276s8 (ii/iii A.D.) [iv Tfj 4]<{>o. dvaToXfj, the heliacal rising

of Venus. Time, instead of point of compass, is indicated

in P Oxy IV. 725" (a.i>. 183) dirb dv[o.ToXf)s] T|[XCov] (U\Pl

Svo-eus, P Ryl I. 27" (astronomical—iii/A.n.) p.tTa a fipav

JyyioTa Tfjs tov (t|\£od) dva[To]Xf)s, " 1 hr. approximately

after sunrise " (Ed.). Similarly in BGU IV. I02ils (iii/A.D.)

where, in apprenticing a slave to a hairdresser for instruc

tions, his master undertakes to produce him daily dirb

ivaToXfjs ijXCov \U\pi. 8vo-eus Tpe<p<5|ievov Kal l(i[a]Tiid|«vov.

A nearly identical phrase in the "shorter conclusion" of

Mark presumably has the other meaning—afrrbs & 'It|0-oBs

dirb dvaToXfjs Kal S.\Pl Svo-kos elairtoreiXev 81 avruv rb

Upbv koI 44>8apTov K^jpiryaa i-fjs alwviov a-<oTT|pCas. In

MGr it means either "east" or "Asia Minor."

dvaxgdTio).

With Tit I11 otrives 8Xous olicows dvoTpeirovo-iv 8i8d-

o-Kovres & 8el aUrxpov KepSous X^PIV> we may compare

P Par 63'*- 85 (ii/B.c.) rf|s iraTpucfjs oU£as . . . fn IVirpoo-Sev

&pSr|v [d]vaT«Tpap.|«'vi)s 81 do-[<o}r(as. The literal meaning

is found in P Oxy I. 69* (a.d. 190) <pe'povo-av els 8n,p,oo-Cav

^vpnv dvaTpe\|/avras, " they broke down (a door) leading

into the public street," and Syll 891" (ii/A.D.) els y^" ^va"

Tptyei : the inscription quotes the LXX, but is pagan. For

the subst. see P Oxy VI. 902" (c. A. I). 465) els TeXefav

yap dvaTpoirfjv . . . irepUo-rr|v, " I have been reduced to

complete ruin " (Edd.).

ava<paivco.

The verb occurs in the interesting Christian letter, P Oxy

VI. 939s (iv/A.D.) 8eov •yvio-is dve<bdvi] &irao-iv T|p.Iv : cf.

Lk 1911 irapaxpfj(«i pUXXci rj pao-iXe(a tov BeoO dva<j>a£-

vco-8ai. From iii/A.l>. comes the defixio in Wunsch AF,

no. 4:") Tbv p.ovo'yevfj, rbv <§ civtoO dvacpaveVra, of a god

who receives the names fit) Tdw eeijcub.

a.vacp6Xavxoc\.

This LXX word (Lev 1341) in the sense of " bald on the

forehead " Irequently recurs in personal descriptions in

Ptolemaic wills, e. g. P Petr I. 20(l)10 (B.C. 225) 8]pl£

dvoupdXavSos.

With reference to the use of this verb in I Pet 224,

Deissmann has argued (BS p. 88 ff.) that the writer may

have had in view the forensic usage to denote the imposing

of the debts of another upon a third, in order to free

the former from payment : he compares P Petr I. l6(2)10

(B.C. 237) irepl 8e <Sv dvriXt'-yw dva<pepop,ev[uv els epe]

6(petXT)|idTii)v Kpi8r|0-0(i.ai W 'AancXTpridSov, " as to the debts

laid upon (or against) one, against which I protest, I shall let

myself lie judged by Asclepiades." Any direct suggestion

of substitution or expiation would thus be foreign to the

I'etrine passage, the writer's thought being simply that the

sins of men were removed from them, and laid upon the

cross. On Syll 81311 dvev«YKa[i] afoot irapd A[dp,]arpa

(sc. garments deposited with some one who refused to return

them), Dittenbcrger suggests somewhat doubtfully that the

objects are, as it were, brought to the goddess ns evidence

of the wrong done. The meaning would then be closely

akin to that in P Petr II. 38 (/*)5 8irus dvev^Kup-ev iirl

©eo'ye'vriv, "that we may report it to Theogenes," ti. III.

46 (I )8 Ifws dv eirl Tbv 8ioikt)tt|v dyeyfyKupey, 1045 dvevT|Vox«v

4<J>' T||jtds . . . o-vy-ypa^jv, "has submitted to us a contract"

(Edd ), et alibi. Here we have the verb followed by tir£

c. accusative, but the accusative is of a person, a difference

which also seriously weakens the applicability of the parallel

drawn by Deissmann fur 1 Pet 2". We must not further

discuss this difficult passage here.

One or two miscellaneous examples of the verb may be

added. It is used of "transference" from a village prison

to the prison of the metropolis in P Lille I. 7" (iii/B.c ) vwl

8e dvevrjvoxev p.e els Tb iv KpoKoStXuv ird(Xet) 8eo-p.uTT|piov,

and of the "registration" of the death of a priest in the

official list in P I.ond 281" (a.d. 66) = (II. p. 66) 8irws

dvevexSijj iv [toIs] TeTeXevTT|[Ko']o-i.. In P Ryl II. 163"

(A.D. 139) oirnytKa iiv olpfj dvo(a-<o ST||Xoo-C(j> [xpTtp.aTLo-|i4>]

is rendered " whenever you choose, I will make the notifica

tion by an official deed " : see parallels in the note, showing

dvcubepte and dvaôpd to be " vague terms " covering a

variety of forms of documentation where an official reference

is implied. The verb is common in connexion with the

payment of monies, e.g. P Lille I. 11* (iii/B.c.) of grain;

P Gen I. 22* (a.d. 37-8), P Flor I. !"•"> (a.d 153),

P Tebt II. 2961*, 315** (both ii/A.D.). Other occurrences

are Syll 5881" (ii/B.c), Michel 100710 (ii/B.c.) oiSejiCav

dvevfyKavTes ™ koivwi Sairdiriv, P Rein 26ls (B.C. 104)

&p,a Ttji OTjyypa<pfii to,vtt|i dva<)>(po|i^vr|i, BGU IV. 1124*

(B.C. 18) dvevTivrfxao"lv avrui . . . miv\apr\iriv (cf.

lJ57*)> P Lond 1170 verso n (a.d. 258-9) (= III. p. 195).

The subst. avaôpd (which is MGr) is common in the

sense of " instalment," e. g. P Hib I. 1 144 (B.C. 244) [eVhrtv

Se T| dva<f>opd dirb Mexelp [8w]s 4>a(l<pi p.T|va)v S ktX.,

"the instalment for the nine months from Mecheir to

Phaophi is . . ." P Eleph 17" «■ (B.C. 223-2) tjs tt|v

irp<»TT|v dva<bopdv KaTa(3«pX.T|Kao-iv . . . 8ia Tb (it| clo~xvciv

avrovs KaTaâXeiv Tds Xotirds dva<|>opds, P Lond 286"

(A.D. 88) (= II. p. 184) ds K(al) Sia^pdilfoiiev iv dvaipopais

84ko KaTd |i[f)va], P land 26" (a.d. 98) -rbv [84] (popov

diroSdo-ui i[v dv]a«popals Wo-o-apo-i. In P Oxy I. 67*

(a.d. 338) it means " petition"—4v4nixov 8id dvaipopds

xvplif |to« ktX.

avaqxovioi.

A weakened meaning occurs in P Fay 14* (B.C. 124) toS

dvaire<p«ivi)pivov Novp.T|vC<i) o-re^xivov, " the crown tax de

creed for Numenius."

40avtyKKr)Tos

dvaxQovlCo)

in the sense of \povCl» occurs in the illiterate P Tebt II.

4131* (ii/iii A. I).) Avaxpov(£ooiv [<r]o\ irip/irovres {mo-To'Xia,

" we are late in sending you letters" (Edd.). The papyrus

has other examples of the tendency of uneducated persons

to use compounds : NT critics may remember this when

they assume the litt/ratcur's hand in some of Luke's

" emendations " (?) of (,).

c\va%voiq.

For the metaphorical use of this word in I Pet 4* «ls Tf|v

a4rr|v t^s dcraiTfas dvdx"o-iv we may cite Philo Sown. II. 42

d. tov dXdvov irdSovs. We have no vernacular parallels.

da>a%<0Q&Oi

is applied to the "falling" of the Nile in P Magd 11"

(B.C. 221) tov CSotos dvo\o>povvTos, as is the substantive in

P Petr II. 13 (19)* (<-. B.C. 252) (= Witkowski*, p. 19) Trjjv

Avafx<»]pi]o-iv toO iroTa(ju>v. In the census return BGU II.

447' (a.ij. 173-4) the name of a man is included who was at

the lime 4v Avaxwp'fjo-k, "away from home" (" bleibende

Entfernung," Wessely K'aranis, p. 34). See Wilcken Ostr.

i. p. 448, and for the same meaning of "absence" cf. P

Tebt II. 353' (A.D. 192) Air' Avax">p^|o-ttt$ KaTio-cX^XvSws.

In P Tebt I. 41" (c. B.C. 119) certain poo-iXucol vcupyof

petition against one Marres, stating that on account of his

extortion ihey had gone on strike and taken refuge in the

neighbouring villages—AvaK«x»>p^Ka(My At tAs ircpiofcas

Kuuxis : cf. P Oxy II. 252" (a.d. 19-20) Avc\iipi]<rfv [cts t^vJ

£ivr\v, Syll 80211' (iii/B.c.) tovto iroitjo-as «is to APotov

dv<xwpno-<, and the late Silco rescript OGIS 201* (vi/A.D.)

Avaxwprj&nv tls tA Avw nov. P Lille I. 3" (B.C. 241)

AvaK€x»pi«[v . . .] Urn is rendered by Wilcken " er is

geflohen " (Archiv v. p. 222) : he remarks that the Christian

AvaxwpiyaC were those who " fled " from the world—

"retire" is too weak for Avax<opû. The connotation of

" taking refuge " from some peril will suit most of the NT

passages remarkably well.

&vay>v%a>.

In P Lond 4218 (B.C. 168) (=1. p. 30, Selections p. 10) we

have an urgent appeal to a man who has become a recluse

in the Serapeum : his wife writes to him, So[KoJi<ra vfifh/

[•y]« <roi irapavcvop^vov T«v|«r9a£ tivos Ava\|nix»js, " think

ing that now at last on your return I should obtain some

relief." The noun, which is classical and occurs seveial

times in the LXX along with the corresponding verb (cf.

2 Tim 1"), is found also in P Vat A15 (b.c. 168) (= Wit

kowski *, p. 65)—a letter to the same recluse by his brother,

obviously in collusion with the wile. For the verb see P

Oxy X. 1296' (iii/A.D.) <piXoirovoO|Mv koA Avai|ruxoH'<v "I

am industrious and take relaxation " (Edd.). See Anz

Subsidia, p. 303.

ardQanodiOTriq.

For the original noun cf. BGU IV. 1059* (Aug.) Tafa|iivr|

to t&os lis tA A., " having paid the slave-duty," and Syll

825* (iv/B.c) 8pos ip-yoo-nipiou Kal Av8pair88wv irnrpapivuv

tirl Xvo-« : workshop and slaves attached to it, sold " h

rimirt" (Michel). OGIS 2i8M, 110 (iii/B.c.) has Av8pAiro8o

in a catalogue of property, ib. 773* (iv/iii B.C.) rav A. [t]»v

AiroSpAvTuv, also ib. 629" (A.D. 137) ex suppl. It also

occurs in a psephism of Apamea (or a neighbouring town) of

the reign of Augustus : AvSpAiroSa 84 Kal TrrpairoSa koA

XoiirA J<fa o(iouus maXc£o-8. This last combination reminds

us of the etymology of the word, which is merely an analogy-

formation from TrrpdiroSa, with which it is so often associated

—just as electrocute is made out of execute, to take a modern

instance of a common resource of language. The word,

which was normally plural (sing, in P Cattaoui v- 16 = Chrest.

II. p. 423, ii/A.D.), was never an ordinary word for slave:

it was too brutally obvious a reminder of the principle which

made quadruped and human chattels differ only in the num

ber of their legs. The derivative dv8pcnro8fl>, "kidnap"

supplied an agent noun with the like odious meaning, which

alone appears in NT (1 Tim I10). See also Philo deSpec. Leg.

IV. 13 (p. 338 M.) KX6n-ns Si tis ierri Kal o dvSpairoSio-r^s,

AXXA tov itAvtuv Apiorou, 80-a iirl ytjs «Ivoi 0~vp.pVpN)Kcv.

'Avdgiag.

To the occurrences of this Greek name we may add Syll

3015, a memorial inscription of ii/B.c —'AvSpias Kal'Apio-rd-

|iaxos 'ApY«ioi jirotno-av. The form 'AvSpfjas is found in

Priene 313" (i/B.c).

dvdQiô/iai.

P Petr II. 40 (a)11 (c. B.C. 233) ( = Witkowski 2, p. 41)

oiv oXfyoTT)Xl<nlT<> aA^' Av8p£J«o-6e—a good parallel to

I Cor 16". Cf. also BGU IV. 120513 (B.C. 28) fuivov AvSpa-

yA8i iv Tfji Api8|i^cr[i], " work hard " or the like (8uiv8p. in

ib. 1206", etc.), P Oxy II. 291" (a. I). 25-6) Kal irpo<Ypa<|/[d

0-01] AvSpaYa8i[v] , "I have already written to you to be

firm" (Edd.). The adj. AvSprios is found in a eulogy on

the good deeds of the Emperor Aurelian, P Lips I. 119"- '

(a.d. 274) rnXiKavTa dSpdus fx0VTOS A-ya8a irapA t^s Akt)-

pAtou (irya\o8uip£as toO AvSpiOTArov tuv iriiiroTC Auro-

KpaTdpwv Aip-nXtavoC. The subst. is defined in Aristeas

199 (ed. Wendland) rt irlpas AvSpctas ior£v ; 6 Si ttirtv tl

to pVuXtuMv opSus iv Tals t<Sv KivSvvuiv irpA£co-iv iiriTtXovro

Kurd irpdoWiv, "'What is the the true aim cf courage?'

And he said, ' To execute in the hour of danger, in accord

ance with one's plan, resolutions that have been rightly

formed'" (Thackeray). Cf. OG/S 339'1 (c. B.C. 120) upo-

Tp«r<5|Mvos 8i 8id Tfjs Toiaurns <piXo8o£(as irpbs do-Kônv Kal

(piXoirovfav tovs Wovs, 4£ c&v at twv v««Wp«v xjrvxal irpos

av8p«iav AfuXXûvat koXus dvovrai rots ^6<o~w irpbs

dp<T^|V.

' AvdQovixos.

A proper name widely used throughout the Empire : cf.

Syll III. Index p. 11, and Priene 313 (i/B.c).

avdgoqjovog.

For this NT dir. tip. (1 Tim i») cf. OG/S 218" (iii/B.c.)

Toils TT||i. i)rf)<f>[ov Trpoo-6<|i]lvovs dvSpo<|><Svovs ctvai. It

appears in a metrical epitaph from Corcyra (before B.C. 227),

Kaibel 1 84" Xno-rus Av8po<pdvovs.

aviyxXrjxoi;.

In P Oxy II. 281" (a.d. 20-50), a petition to the Apxi-

8ixao-T^|S, a woman who had been deserted by her husband

claims—iravreXis 8vra AvfyKXirrov 4(iaT-f|v iv Airao-<i irap<i-

xdjinv, " I for my part conducted myself blamelessly in all

respects" (Edd.) : cf. Syll 429" (iii/B.c.) AWvuXirrov cavrov

4La.f€7riXr)fi7TTOs

iraptcrxTlK&s irpis irdvras tous <£uX£ras. For the adverb see

P Magd 15' (B.C. 221), where a barber states that he has

been wronged by one of his clients, notwithstanding that he

has treated him in an irreproachable manner—T«8«pair«vK(«s

d.vFyKX^j[T«>s]. A wider sense is found Syll 92516 (B.C. 207-6)

tovs OTpaTturas eiTaKTOus irapeo-K<va|av Kal dvtvKXffrovs,

and ib. 5401*3 (B.C. 175— 1 ), where the epithet is applied to

stones. Hp E. L. Hicks in CM i. (1887) p. 65, citing a Prie-

nean inscr. to illustrate another word, observed that d. was a

common word in Greek decrees: the phrase in this one was

4irflve<r«v 4ir£ t« ti3 o-uxppoVais- Kal dv«YKX^|Ta>s TrapeiriBiip.ô-ai,.

Prof. Calder has an inscr. (no. 8} in which a son commemo

rates his mother in the forms of public honorific monu

ments—with iirti.8Vj, ?So£c, etc. : he says T^jv ri [otxfjav

K«p«pv^|<ra(ra olv€vkX^to>s Kal to iraiSiov ^K6pc\)/a<ra. It is

from the southern cemetery at Karabunar (Hyde). Other

instances are needless.

avExdirjyrjrog

is a word which Paul might have coined (2 Cor 915). But

it is found as a variant in Aristeas 99 8avp.ao-u.bv aSiijynTov

(avtKSi^ynTov BL), "wonder beyond description."

dvixXeinrog.

In OG/S 38370 (i/u.c.) Antiochus of Commagene declares

6<pair<(av tc dvfyXuirrov Kal tcpfts hriXi|at <riiv irptirovo-ais

<o-8ô-i n<p<riKui. yivti KaT<<rrn<ra. (The spelling -yX, where

Ik is concerned, is usual in Hellenistic: see Brugmann-

Thumb, Gr. p. 148.) In P Lond 1 166' (a.d. 42) (=111.

p. 105) contractors undertake to provide to KavpaTa

avfyXtinra for a bath during the current year. The adverb

is found IGSl 2498'. For a form av«icXiirr|S, see Wisd

714, 8".

avexzog.

Cagnat IV. 293u-4 (Pergamon, ii/B.c. ) wdvTa Si k£v8vv]o[v

K]al KaKotraBCav dvtKr?|v Vj-yovp,«vo*. If the reading can

be accepted, the word occurs in the dialect inscription Syll

793 al a(v)eK-r[<5]v iin-i to ©«u.([o-]ti Kal (WXtlov <1(o-)ki-

\plutv. Its appearance in the Christian letter P Oxy VI.

939** (iv/A.D.) (= Selections, p. 130) dv«KTd>€pov 4<rx-nK<vai,

"to be in a more tolerable state," counts naturally for little,

as NT echoes abound.

dviXeog.

This remade form in Jas 2" may be illustrated from

P Lips I. 391'2 (a.d. 390) Tw|/as n< [dv]eXea>s—though, of

course, thus accented, it comes from dveXrfjs. Whether this

last is any better Attic than dWXcos may, however, be ques

tioned, unless we postulate it as the alternative to vr]Xrfjs,

from which the Attic drnXt^t came by mixture. But the

solitary grammarian whom Lobeck (Phryn., p. 7'of.) quotes

for it is not very solid ground.

ave/ilta).

Mayor on Jas I6 suggests that the dir. tip. may have been

coined by the writer, who is fond of -£l» verbs. The suffix

was at least as available for making a new verb in Hellenistic

as its derivative -ize is in English. Of course the parallels

in Grimm-Thayer are far later.

Part I.

aVEflOQ.

To Deissmann's example (BS, p. 248) Cl'K 115' (ii/A.D.)

Y«£to]vcs ix Tccro-dpuiv dvdpuv, where the phrase clearly refers

to the four cardinal points as in Zech II*, Mt 24", Mk 13",

we may add P Flor I. 5010* (a.d. 268) i« tu>v Tto-o-dpuv

dvluuv. The same use of dvcpos is implied in 1' Flor I. 20"

(a.d. 127) i£ 06 4dv o 'flpos alpijTai dWuov : Vitelli com

pares Catullus xxvi, where the poet says his bungalow is

"exposed" {ofposita) not to S. or W. wind, N. or F., but

to a mortgage of ,£63. In P Oxy I. loo10 (a.d. 133) a

declaration regarding the sale of land, we find <Sv t| T<nro6«r£a

Kal to KaT &vcuov Sid Tfjs KaTavpa4>f|s ScS^XuTai, where

the editors understand by to KaT dv«|iov the boundaries on

the four sides. For the ordinary sense we need quote

nothing, unless we may note the combination in Wiinsch

AF 4' (p. 15—iii/A.D.) tov 8ebv tiSv dvfyuov Kal irv«u|id.Ta>v

AaiXau. (It is MGr.)

dveÊgavvrjrog.

For this NT dir. tip. (Rom II33), Niigeli (p. 23) cites, in

addition to the references in Grimm-Thayer, a fragment of

Heraclitus in Clem. Alex. Strom. II. 17, p. 437 P (fr. 18

Diels). On the spelling see Proleg. p. 46.

avE&xaxog.

P Tebt II. 272" (a medical fragment, late ii/A.D.), gives

a literary citation for the word, «i -yap dvt£[']KaKos iv

Tots [X]oiirois £>v p.T| yirou^voi, TO 86Jr[os], " for if he has

general endurance but is nevertheless unable to bear the

thirst" (Edd.). Vettius Valens has it, p. 38", ovk diropoi

KaSCoravTai, 4iriTdpa\oi Si Kal dvc£6caK0i, fyKpaTcIs ircpl

Tds tuv ai/rCwv {irupopds. Though Lucian (iud. voc. 9) is

posterior in date to Paul and to Wisd 2" (dviJiKaKCa), he is

adequate evidence for the earlier use of the word in

" profane " Greek !

avs£ixv(aoTos.

This word seems to have been borrowed by Paul (Rom 1 133,

Eph 3s) from Job (5*, 910, 3424), and is re-echoed in early

Fathers.

avEncuaxvvxog.

Josephus (Antt. xviii. 243 p.i]8i ScvTfptvciv dveira£o-xuv-

tov r\yov, cited by Thayer) did not borrow this from his

earlier contemporary, the writer of 2 Tim 2" ; but a word

can hardly be called a coinage which only involves putting

tin- before an existing word (cf. aUrxwriKos).

avE7i(XrifimoQ.

For this word, which is found ter in I Tim (3', 5', 61*),

cf. P Tor I. i»"15 (ii/n.c), where one of the conditions

of a decree of amnesty for offences is stated to be Tds

iropaKfiulvas vw avrov o-vyypa^ds dv<iriXtfprrov$ ctvau

See also P Tebt I. 5" (B.C. 118) dKaTnyo[pT|Tov]s Kal

dvimX^prrous, ib. 6i(£),3,f- (B.C. 118-7) icX^jpovs d[o-]uKo-

4>avrf|[Tovs] Kal dKaT-nyop^Tovs Kal dven-LX^juTov[s irdo-ais

airbus 4vT]as ; and so ib. 721*1 (B.C. 1 14-3). Dibelius (on

I Tim 6U) quotes a Jewish deed of manumission, Latyschev

IosPE, II. 528IT Kard rfxîM r10" dv«rCXT)irrov Kal

dira[p]ivdxXt)Tov dirb iravrbs KXt]pov<5(iou.

6

av'tpypiicu42 &VT)0OV

dvSQXo/nai

of "going up" to the capital is illustrated by the illiterate

P Tebt II. 412* (late ii/A. D.), dvcX6e els ty|v ptfTpdiroXiv tov

ve'ov eVoys M. Kal-yci dv('px.ofj.( els tt]v irdXiv : cf. id. 411s

(ii/A.D.) ovi-fl uipa dveXOe, 6 -yip KpdTio-Tos Jirio-TpdTrrYos

Uavus o-e 4irfiyjn)<r€, "come up instantly, for his highness

the epistrategus has made several inquiries for you " (Edd.),

and P Lond 948 verso * (a.d. 257) (= III. p. 210) dvepxeorM.

Other citations are hardly required, but we may add the

almost contemporary BGU II. 595" (f. a.d. 70-80) 8ti 6

vlds fiou d<r9evi Slvws, tovtov eiv€Ka dv7]pxdpr)v.

dveaig.

This word, which with the exception of Ac 24" is used

in the NT only by Paul, and always with the contrast to

OXtyis either stated or implied (see Milligan on 2 Thess l'),

is found in a more general sense in P Tebt I. 24" (B.C. 117)

dv[{]o-ci •yryovdTas, " becoming remiss," as in the paradoxical

phrase «pir«ip£a dWo-eus, Wisd 1313; cf. also Syll 533"

(iii/A.D. init.), 932" (/d.), where it is used of " relief" from

taxation. P Ryl II. 84* (a.d. 146) 8iro>s <ppovTCo-rjs . . .

ttjv dveo*iv tt|v 8id tovto -ytvopevnv ruv virapxdvTttV

ytvic-Bm, " in order that . . . the ensuing remission of

the lands be effected " (Edd., comparing Chrcst. I. 363

introd.). For the phrase in Ac 24" ?\«iv t« dveo-iv. where

the RV renders " should have indulgence," cf. I' Giss I. 59

(A.D. 119-20), where a number of persons are enrolled as

having vacatio munerum (XeiTovpyuov), as &v«riv eVxiKdTes

euraerCas Trjs dirb Isr(erovs) [16th year of Trajan] {us vvv,

and others, one of a rpirrCa. Can the dveo-is in Ac I.e. be a

kind of libera custodial Moffatt renders the clause, "allow

him some freedom."

dr£Tct£c/j.

In P Oxy I. 341- 13 (A.D. 127) a prefect uses this word in

directing Government clerks whose business it was to "ex

amine " documents and glue them into Top.01. This is one

of the words which Grimm characterizes as " not found

in prof, auth.," occurring first in LXX. The compound

(Ac 22'£i<w), now vindicated as sufficiently "profane," was

as rare as its simplex (cf. Wisd 21*) : it may be suspected that

the common f£<rd£ "to get out the truth," (ereds—see

Boisacq Diet. Etym., p. 291) was the original from which

both <tuI> and dv<Tat> (and iraperdjca in Arcadian) were

devised.

&VEV.

P Par 45* (B.C. 153) dvev tov 0e»v ovOev yCvctoi, BGU I.

267* (a.d. 199) dvev twos dpxj>urf}TrWjo-«i>s. Quotations are

hardly needed, but see VVilcken Ostr. i. p. 559 f., where it is

shown that in certain connexions dvev must have the mean

ing of "without the knowledge of" rather than "in the

absence of," e.g. P Petr II. Appendix, p. 3, 8ti dveu r||uev

KaX TOV p*T 'ApiOTOKptTOWS XoyevTOV [irpojijevei TOVS

inroreXets tov <pvXcuc[ti]kov els to t8iov, where VVilcken

translates " ohne unser Wissen und ohne Wissen jener

Logeuten ladt er die Steuerzahler zu sich in's Haus."

In sepulchral inscriptions the preposition is ofien used

in the sense "apart from," "except," as in the formula

iav tis ToXp.T|o-ni dvOge (/. dvoI|ai) t6v aopbv tovtov dvev

tov ISCuv avrov, see IGSI 3225, 2327, al. cited by Herwerden.

See further Kuhring, p. 46 f.

dvevderog,

dir. elp. in Ac 27", is another new word made with un-

which may or may not have been first used by Luke. The

simplex is found in Lk 9", I4*4, and in Heb 6'.

aVEVQlOXlO.

Syll 154 tis (late ivjB.c), 803" (iii/n.c). The adjective

dvevprros is found on the recto of PAmh II. 125 (late i/A.D.),

where a petition concludes, ol Si Xoiirol a4ro[v iv] o-vvc48u

dvS(pes) Ke dvevpt|Toi eyeVoiTO (/. dvevperoi (^tvovrol, Kal

dtp^jXiroKav) (/. diprjpiraKav) T|p<iv IpdTia ktX.

ave'xw.

The verb is not common in early papyri, but cf. P Strass I.

22" (iii/A.D.) cruoirfjo-ovTos tov vopfljovros avr<j> Suupepciv

Kal dvao-xopevov iirep SeKaerCav (a statute of limitations

comes in), P Gen I. 76" (iii/iv A.D.), P Lips I. 5 »•* (iii/A.D.),

55u (i v/a. I).), and P Oxy VI. 903** (iv/A.D.) K&ya ovk

^|vecrx<SpT)v cxfiaXetv avrrjv, " but I refused to send her

away" (Edd.). Later examples are P Oxy I. 130" (vi/A.D.)

ol Situpfpovres tov epoG Seo-rrdrov ovk i\vi<r\tro (/. Vivôôvto)

irovfjcrai Kara Tf|v K&.evo-iv tov {pov dyaSoi 8eo-irdTov, " the

servants of my lord refused to do my kind lord's bidding "

(Edd.), and P Grenf. I. 64* (vi/vii a.d.) ovk i\v(<r\tro tovto

iroifjo-ai. There is a note on the syntax of the verb in

W. Schmidt Jus., p. 424 f., and one on the complexities of

its augment in Cronert Mem. Here., p. 207.

It may be noted that Nestle (ExpT xix. p. 284) has

drawn attention to the interesting reading dveêrcu (for

dvWjeTai) in Mt 6" = Lk 161*, as supported by the OLat

(sustinebit or patietur) and OSyr (" endure," Burkitt) : it

was familiar from the common Stoic formula dve'xov koI

dir<x°v. " Put up with the one, and take advantage of the

other" (see s.v. KOTcuppoveoi) will be the meaning.

aVEyilOQ.

This word, which in Greek writers is regularly applied to

cousins german whether on the father's or on the mother's side

(see Lightfoot on Col 410), may be illustrated from P Lond

1164 (/•)" (a.d. 212) (=111. p. 167) rh KOToXe«(>8ev viro

[to]v Kard iraWpa pov dv«|reu>v 'Io-iSupov and P Tebt II.

3231* (A.D. 127) perd KVplov tov eavTfjs K[o]Td pt|T^pa

dveijnoi 'Optrt'ujs. Preisigke 176 (reign of M. Aurelius)

has dveiptos irpos iraTpds and irpos pTfrpds. See also P Oxy

I. 99s. i» (a.d. 55), P Fay 99* (a.d. 159), BGU II. 648"

(a.d. 164 or 196), and from the inscriptions OGIS 544'

(ii/A.D.), where, however, the editor notes, "Graecos non

distinguere fratres patrueles et consobrinos, sed utrosque

aeque dvei|>u>vs appellare." Phrynichus (ed. Lobeck) p. 306

praises dvci|rids as against the form tfdSeXcpos, which is found

in the LXX (Tob I2*, IIU) and in Christian writers. Both

occur in MGr, dvu|/ids for " nephew," and e£dSep<pos for

"cousin (male)." The fern, dveifnd may Ije cited from

PSI 531** (a.d. 132-3) fmyc,'ypappai [T<is dvje^rids pov

Kvpios. 'AveipidSrjS, "cousin's son," occurs in Preisigke 176

(see above).

avrjdov.

Syll 804" (perhaps ii/A.D.) d. per" tXaiov, for headache.

P Oxy VIII. 1088" (early i/A.D.), a collection of prescrip

tions, commends for a vhtmtikov irdrrjpa • voo-ic[vdpov . . ,]

dvWjo-ov Sp. ) a, ottlou (TpuafioXov) ' pe({[a$ 80s, " soporific :

48avrjKU}

henbane . . ., anise I dr. etc." (Ed.) This spelling is also

found in P Ryl II. 148" (a.d. 40).

dvrpua.

The ethical meaning of this word " to be due " is by no

means confined to the Biblical literature, as the following

citations will show. OGIS 5321' (B.C. 3), the Paphlagonians'

oath of allegiance to Augustus, has the undertaking irav]rl

Tpdirtei vircp t»[v] <K«£vois dvnK<S[vT<av] (for the rights of

Augustus and his heirs) irdtra kCvSvvov virou«v«tv. Other

examples of this use, which is found in I and 2 Maccabees,

are given in the index. From the Magnesian inscriptions we

may quote 53" (end of iii/B.c.) ovScvos diroo-rf|o-(Tai (sc.

0 Sfjfios ) tmv dvnKd'vTwv irdXci tov Mayvfrrmv irpbs tiu,^|v

tf \dpiTos dird8oo-iv, where Thieme (p. 15) renders, " was

man der Stadt der Magneten zu erweisen schuldig ist."

Similarly from the papyri : P Fay 94 (iii/A.D.) has twice irepl

tov [tj «iriTpoir«Ca] dvnKrfvTuv, as the editors restore it,

" his duties in the period of guardianship, functions pertain

ing to it." In P Tebt I. 6a (ii/B.C.) tov 4vt]k<Svt«>v tois

Upo[is Kou,]C£eo-8ai, " the dues which belong to the temples,"

it is unfortunately not clear whether the infinitive depends on

dvnKcSvTOV or on the main verb irpoo-r«Tdx<X|UV : cf. P Tebt

I. 43** (B.C. 118) 4v rots vp.lv dWjKovo-i, " in your interests".

In P Flor I. I4"'' (a. n. 153) dvnK<5vTuv irdvTOv is simply

" all that belongs." A technical use based on this appears in

a Rainer papyrus in Chrest. I. 72, p. 101, (a.d. 234) SnXovucv

p.T)8iv Seiv dvfj[Kov o-]nu,ava{ irorc rjj tov ISioXdyov K[al

dpxK«p^ws 4iriTpoir(^), where Wilcken explains it as the

" Kompetenzkreis" of these two officials.

dv^/iegog.

A good example of this NT ttir. dp. (2 Tim 3*) is afforded

by Epictetus' description (I. iii. 7) of those who forget their

divine origin as like to lions—ttypioi Kal SijpiuScis Kal

dW|U4^0i

dvrjg.

The special differentia of dWjp : dvSpuiros survives in

MGr (Avrpas, 49p«iiros), where even the old gen. sing,

(dta-pos) may still be found beside the "regular" tov Avrpa

(Thumb Handbook, p. 48). Naturally there is nothing

particular to record in the uses of this everyday word, which

has in NT and Hellenistic generally much the same range

as in class. Gk. Thus, taking the index to BGU IV., we

can illustrate many of the uses noted for the NT in Grimm

from documents of the Augustan period. So (1) husband

by the perpetual phrase u*rd KvpCov tov dvSpds after the

name of a woman, as 11 26* (where dvSpds is written over

an erased opou.i]Tp(ov dScXxpoG), or in a marriage contract

as 1098" rnp«tv Td irpbs rby dvSpa Kal tov koivov ptov

Shcaia, while the document will also use dWjp for irregular

relations in the pledge un8' aXXcrn dvSpl o-vvctva^. Then

under Grimm's (3) we have 118911 oi o-nu.aivdp.cvoi AvSpcs

"the persons named," lo6t' where Patellis and aXXoi

dvSpcs a committed a butglary ; the common phrase (to)

KaT 4v8pa, "viritim," in 1047"' " (a.d. 131); and (from

a.d. 196) 1022' 4v8p« KpdTKrroi in address (cf. II. 646*°—

a.d. 193—» Av8p]cs 'AXc|av8p«is) accounts for another use.

'AWjp in distinction from Wjmos or iratSCov alone remains :

of this less common use we do not happen to notice an

example, but literature supplies them in plenty. We might

add as an instance of technical use dvSpuv Kal iinr<w[v],

P Flor II. 278''-» (iii/A.D.).

avdiozTjfu.

P Petr II. 37 2 (a) verso1* oi ydp Svvauai dv8[i]oTrdv«iv,

BGU III. 747H- 10 tvioxoO 8« Kal toXuaxtiv dvT£o-rao-6ai

(/. dvfl-), P Hawara 69* (ii/A.D.) ( = Archiv v. p. 383) . .]ovk

dvT<o-Tt)v ir[. ., P Leid Wxli- *" Urxvpdrepov dvTto-rn avTcji.

avdofioXoyeofiai.

P Oxy IV. 743" "1 (B.C. 2) (= Witkowski * p. 130)

us dv8ou.o\oYn(o"Ouivu) virep o-ov <!>s vrr(4p) u.ov, where the

Edd. render "as he will agree in everything for you just

as for me": cf. P Giss I. 71' (ii/A.D.) 45o-[t€ . . ajvrov

irapaycvo'utvov dv[6ou.o]Xo-y#jo-ao-fla£ o-ov rfji ets [p.« ff"irov]8f\i

" may answer to, come up to," and P Tebt I. 21' (B.C. 115)

Kal 'Apio-riirrrov airoi dv6opoXo'yfyre<r6ai, "and that A.

will come to an understanding with him " (Edd.), P Par 42'

(B.C. 156) Kal 0 dS<\4><5s o-ov dvOup.oXo'ycvTO p-f| ^|SiKCur0ai

iiir' avTofi. Add P Tebt II. 410'* (a.d. 16) dv9o]p.o-

Xoy/jo-rp-ai ir«pl Tfjs o-ir[o]v8<]S, " he may answer for

your activity." In P Grenf II. 71 u-14 (a.d 244-8) Kal

iirepwTnWvTcs dv8iou.oXoyrjo-au.ev irtpl t[o]v tov8' ovrot

op8ws Kal koXus Yryt)vfio-8ai, the active appears with the

meaning "acknowledge," " formally admit," the correctness

of a legal form.

dvdoc;.

Syll 93911 ui]8€ dv8«a irapoXprvv (iv to Upov). OGIS 365'

(ii/B.C.) has dv8«oiv, " viridarium," and Vettius Valens, p. 15*,

speaks of dvSrjpal (uotpai). The noun in its two NT occur

rences only repeats Isai 40" '■, but it is fairly common in

I.XX, and survives in MGr. It recurs in P Leid W.

P Petr III. io7(rf)M, P Lond 1159" (a.d. 145-7)

(= III. p. 113) firl fu* Kal dvSpdxuv Kal <pav<-> Kal XauirdS,

P Fay 348 (ii/iii A.D.) 4v8paKo(«). The word also occurs

ter in Michel 594 (B.C. 279), a long inscription from Delos

containing the receipts and expenses of the UpoiroioC. It is

MGr dvSpaKas.

dvOQconaQsaxog,

which starts in LXX and Pis. Sol., was presumably as

much a coinage as our own " men-pleasers," but made in a

language where compounds are more at home than in ours.

If this is a " Bibl. " word, it is only an instance of the fact

that every Greek writer made a new compound when his

meaning required one. Lobeck on Phryn., p. 621, cites

avrdpco-Kos from Apoll. de Conjunct., p. 504.

dvOgcomvog.

This significant adj. is found in Wilcken Ostr. ii. no. 1218

(Rom.) laiKd (<'. Urrp.) dv8pa>iri.(va). with reference

apparently to certain healing charms. In wills of the

Ptolemaic period dvApwirivdv ti irdo-x«iv is the stereotyped

form for "to die,"e.g. P Petr I. II8 (the will of a cavalry

officer) <dv W ti dvSpumvov ird8o> KaraXiCiru T[d uoi

vnrdpxovTa ly] tov PacnXucoO Kal tov lirirov Kal Ta 8irXa

ktX. : cf. also the important marriage contract P Gen I. 2 1 11

avOpwiroKTovos 44 aVOTJTOS

(ii/li.c.) 4dv 84 tis avrov dvSpumvov ti ird8rj Kal T«Xivrf|0-j]

ktX., and BGU IV. 1149" (a loan— B.C. 13) 4dv 84 o-vvPij

tov SoOXov SiaSpdvai rj kcu Tra8«iv Ti dvOpanrivov, Kal ovtws

«tvai tA daSiXoiwva dK(v8wa ktX. So P Tebt II. 333"

(A.D. 216), Syll 633" (Kom.—note the unusual present

micrxfl), etc. Various uses of the adj. are illustrated in

Syll: thus 347* (B.C. 48), an Asian decree in honour of

Julius Caesar, tov dirb"Ap«»s Kal 'A«ppo8«[£]TT|s 8«bv 4iru£avfj

Kal koivov tov dv6pumvov p£ov o-wrijpa, 36510 (c. A. I>. 37)—

a grandiloquent adulatory oration from Cy/.icus—0€«v 84

xdpiTcs tovto) Sia<p<povcriv dvSpumvuv SioSoûv, <p f\ wktos

■fjXios ktX., 46230 (iii/B.C, Crete) Kal 9£[v«v ("divine") K]al

dvOpwirivwv irdvrov (cf. 72233). 463"' (late iii/B.C.) ot

4[p]«vral oi t«»v dv8p«nr£v»v, " the comptrollers of secular

revenues". The strong pervading antithesis with "divine"

in the uses of this word lends emphasis to such a phrase as

d. kt£o-is in 1 Pet 2U (where see Hort). It is MGr.

avOqconoxzovog,

for which only Euripides is cited, will be one of the words

Hellenistic prose has taken over from poetical vocabulary.

Murray gives the lines thus (////. Taur. 389)—

This land of murderers to its god hath given

Its own lust ; evil dwelleth not in heaven.

&v6qW710$,

like dvT|p, has kept its differentia practically unchanged

from Homer to MGr. It is interesting to notice its philo

sophical abstract dvBpawrdrris vouched for as fairly popular

Greek by Vettius Valens (p. 346", in antith. to d6ava<r(a).

passing into Christian theology (see LS and Sophocles Lex.),

and current in MGr. The NT has no trace of the curious

misuse by which the principal difference between d. and

dvr|p is ignored : Tob 68 dvSpwirov t\ ywaiKos. P 1" lor I.

6l*° (A.D. 86 -8) agios af^]" fa uao-TvycoOflvai, 8id o-cavTov

[K]aTao"x<iv avOpwirov «4o^y)aova Kal •yvv[ai]Kas is not

parallel, as d. only means "person": as little is Jn 72Jf-

(Crimm). Another case of dvOpoiros invading the sphere of

dvT|p is the M null. 1 .m locution d. oUo8«nroTT)S, pacriXsus,

^xi-yds etc. As Grimm's passages show, this is Greek,

though not Attic : Mt may have got it from LXX (so Lev 21*

dvOpwirov Uplws). Some papyrus passages may be cited,

though little is needed. The antithesis with 8«$s has figured

under dv6purrivos : the complementary one comes out well in

BGU IV. I024iv- • (iv/v A. I).), where a judge pronounces

sentence of death with the words <rv uoi Sokcis [ijrvx^v

(]X<iv 8i)p£ov Kal [o]vk dvSpuirov, [paXXov 8]) ovS4 8np£ou—

he proceeds to give reasons. Ib. 10307 (iii/A.D.) 4rr£Yovres

Toiis dvOpciirovs Kal tovs t4ktovos—d. is general and t.

special. For the purely unemphatic use cf. the illiterate note,

ib. 103113 (ii/A.D.) HkSos dvflpwirois do-$a[X4o-]i. Its ana

phoric use with the article (as Mt 12" etc.) may be seen in

ib. i2o8l a> (B.C. 27-6)lva 84 tt8jjs to 6>8piov (*' 'sein Mor-

gengruss,' = seine erste Tat " says Schubart) toS dvOpwiirov),

ireirop.<pd 0-01 f|v T<6eiTai u.£o-fl»o-iv. This particular instance

may perhaps serve as an illustration of " the adjunct notion of

contempt (Jn 5U)," on which Grimm remarks (i.rf.). Under

the same heading, with commiseration instead of contempt,

will come irp€0-pvTt|s dvSpwirds «lui in P Strass I. 41*0 (a. d.

250). In the edict of Caracalla, P Giss I. 401-' (A.D. 212-5)

00-jdKis <dv v[ir]<vo-A.8[uo-]iv lis tovs 4p.oi>s dv[8p]uirovs the

editor notes the tone as characteristic of his dynasty. The

general sense in the plural may be illustrated by Syll 4241

(a.d. 361-3) tov yrjs Kal 8aXao-o-T)s Kal iran-bs dvflpuirwv

JOvovs 8«o-ttotijv— of the brief Emperor Julianus, ib. 890**

(ii/A.D.) of a series of diseases k]o[1] 80-a Kaxd K[al ird]8i)

dv6pwroi[s ■yflyytTai.

avOvnaroQ.

Syll 656s (ii/A.D.) presents Gaius Papillius Carus Pedo

dvBviroTos replying to a resolution of the Kphesian BovXfj,

who had referred him to his predecessors' practice (tovs too

4u[o0] KpOTto-rovs dvoWdTovs). Ib. 316' (ii/B.C.) has Q.

F'abius Q. f. Maximus, dvOviraTos 'Pup-aCwv, addressing the

authorities of a town in Achaia. So passim, except in

Egypt : since this country was governed by a prefect, we do

not hear of proconsuls in the papyri.

OLVirjfU.

P Petr III. 53 (/)* (iii/B.c.) dvcfcrai Xonro-ypa^xIcrOai.,

"he is permitted to remain in arrears" (Edd.). Syll

552", u (late ii/B.c.) ofschool-boys " let off" 4k tov pafrnpa-

tov. P Amh II. 99 (b)' (a.d. 179) Poppa dvip4vii Xd3bs

ISiuTucd, "on the north dedicated land, on the wrst private

properties" (Edd.). So Cagnat IV. 292s9 (Pergamon, c.

B. C. 130) dvcivai 8[4] avTov K[al •i\lyximi,=consecrare (Ed.).

P Oxy III. 4716' (ii/A.D.) ■y4X»>Ta iroXiv Kal dvciuivov . . .

Y«Xdv, "laughed long and freely" (Edd.), ib. 50318 (a.d.

118) dvdvai "admit," ib. 53310 (ii/iii A.D.) 4dv dvcOwri,

"if they are neglected." P Ryl II. 77*) (a d. 192)

KtX«vo-aTe 8 4$uKa Uavbv dveOfjvai. P Grenf II. 78*'

(a.d. 307) dfiw . . . dv«6f)va[i] " released." P. Cattaoui vl- 18

(ii/A.D.) (= Chresl. II. p. 423) Td &XXa 0-01 dvdjui,

" concede." A literary effort celebrating the accession of

Hadrian, P Giss I. 38ff- shows us loyal subjects 74X100-1 Kal

u4flais Tats dirb xp^vns Tas <|n)X*s aWvTis -yvp-vao-vav n

dX<Cv.v.ao~i (see Wilcken on the document, Archiv v. p. 249).

aviorrj/M.

P Amh II. 68" (late i/A.D.) has dpovpas . . . 4irb

dp(|>OT^pwv Tiiv irpbs Xfdmut Sid tov Mnfmv dva<J-rafl«Ccras

= "reported" or the like. The transitive tenses are com

mon in the sense of "setting up" a statue ; cf. P Oxy IV.

707" (c. A.D. 136) dvao-[rfj]o-a£ Tt Tas tov irrijuaTos Kal

iraiuaptov irXdTas 4irl pirpois, "that he should restore on

a certain scale the walls (?) of the vineyard and orchard "

(Edd.), BGU II. 362"- * (a.d. 215) (= Chresl. 1. p. 127)

«ls virt|p«rCav tov dvao-T[a8]4vTos 8«£ov K[oXoo-]o-ia(ov

dvSpidvros. The formula became so common for setting

up a gravestone that dv4u r i|u a alone, with accus. of person

buried, liecame current in E. Phrygia and Lycaonia (Ramsay

C. and B., ii. p. 732). P Oxy VIII. 1 l6t* (Christian letter,

iv/A.D.) uf| 8vvau4vi] dvao-Hjvai 4k tt)s ko£ti)S aov, will

serve as an instance of the intransitive use. One very

interesting passage is added by a restoration of Wilcken's

in P Tebt II. 28515 (a.d. 121-38)—see Archiv v. p. 232:

dvoo^Tajs <ls [ a-JvufPovXiov K]al a-Kcu/du[cvos af]r[d tJuv

[. . . With this reference to assessors Wilcken compares

Ac 2630.

av6r)zo;.

The adv. is supplied by the editors in the Hadrian letter,

T Fay 19* (ii/A.D.), oirre dvo^]Tws diraXXdo-o-ouai tov

avoiyca45

p(o[v]. It is current in MGr, meaning " unreasonable "

(Thumb).

itvoiyio.

That ancient scribes were almost capable of sympathy with

modern school -l>oys in writing the augmented forms of this

intractable verb is shown by frequent misspellings in late

papyri : thus PSI II. 132* (iii/A.D.) dvu>x8ai. From Ptole

maic papyri we have the regular forms V|v<ai|au<v P Petr II.

37 I"- u, and dveui-ypivov it. 2" 5, also dvoCgai it. III. p. 133.

The phrase of Mt 2U is nearly paralleled in Syll 601"

(iii/B.C. ) 4voi'Y<ivTo>v 8i ot 4|€Too-Tal kot <viovt?|v (/. -tov)

tov Brio-avpov : so it. 653" (the Andania " Mysteries " inscr.,

in dialect—B.C. 91), S^7m (B-c- 320-8) t«Si tovs Brjo-avpovs

dvoCgavru That of Kev 5* etc. occurs in Syll 790" (i/A.D.)

tos o-<ppaYt8as dvoi|aTu>. Close to this is its use for the

"opening" of a will, as P Ryl II. 109* (a.d. 235—a stilted

document with 8u«Iv and vlâs .') Ik SiavrjK-ns Tt)S Kal dvoi-

x9e[£<r]T)s koto to ?8os. We may quote OGIS 222s* (B.C.

266-1) dvol£ai 8[i] tovs Upcis Koi Tas Upetas tcL Upd, cf.

332" (B.C. 138-2) d. tovs vaovs, and Dittenberger's note,

with parallels showing that (he solemn "opening " of shrines

was a conspicuous feature in ritual—cf. I Regn 3" Kal

<3p8pio-cv to irpul koI 4jvoi£<v Tas Bvpas oIkov Kvptov, and

Kev II1*, 15'. Something akin to our "opening" a build

ing may be seen in OGIS 529" (a.D. 117-38) irpmrov (Uv

dvoCgaira to -yvpvdo-iov—he had evidently been prime mover

in its establishment. The Neoplatonists appropriated the

NT phrase " heavens opened " : cf. Kaitel 882 (Athens—c.

iii/A.D.) 0eu>Xoyov Aatroio pCTdpo-iov tipvov aKovaas

ovpavbv dvBpwirois tI8ov dvotY<Sf«vov. Laetus, a contem

porary of Plotinus (Ed.), is acclaimed as a reincarnation of

Plato. The word is common on later tombstones for violat

ing a grave. The frequency of the spelling dvtryo has been

thought to go rather beyond the mere blundering substitution

of an identically pronounced symbol: Radermacher (Gr.

P 35 n-!) would attribute it to the influence of dvvu, which

is however a decidedly rarer word (not in NT). But Prof.

Thumb regards it as purely graphic. We may quote two

illiterate papyri of ii/B.C, written by the same hand, P Par

51' ( = Selections p. 19) and 50': see Mayser Gr., p. 110.

So also P Tebt II. 383** (a.d. 46) (the entrance and the

exit) <ls f|v koI dvv£i cavrjj .... Svpav. The late 2 aor.

pass. •/|vofrIT]v (as Mk 7*, Ac 1210 etc.) is illustrated by BGU

I. 326"- 10 (as amended p. 359) (a.d. 194) i)vvyi] [k]o\

dvryvwo-Oi] —of a will : cf. also the amended reading in 1. 21

■f|Vv-y»]o-av. The verb is MGr.

avoixodo/ttco.

Ill P Lond 887s (iii/B.C.) (= III. p. 1) a complaint is

lodged against a neighbour who has "built " (dvoiKo8opr|K«v)

a staircase in a mutual courtyard, and thereby caused some

injury to the petitioner : cf. P Magd 2* (iii/B.C.) dvoucoSoprj-

o-avTos iv Tail avrov toitwi Updv ktX., and P Oxy IV. 707s'

(c. A.D. 136) dvoiKo8ouf)o~ai Tpo\ov Kaiv<)s i£ ofirrqs]

irX£v8ov hr\ p£rpois wpio-pivois, "should build on a fixed

scale a new wheel of baked brick" (Edd.). In P Petr II.

12 (l)ls (B.C. 241) Kal dvoiKoSoprjo-ai [3<Xt{ovs t»v irpovirap-

X<5vra>v f3upu>v the meaning is " rebuild " : cf. Syll 220"

(iii/B.C ) Kal tmv t«ixw" Twv iv t% vrjirai ireirruKOTwv

o-vv«r<u<Xyj0T] Situs dvoiKoSop-nSa, and Chrest. I. 96Tiii <

(a.d. 215) olKoSdp(ois) y KaTooTrwo-L KaldvoiKo8op(o0o"i), it.

II. 6811 (a.d. 14) ovs KaV dvoiKo8opijo~a M. rai [dpx]a[£]o>i

6cp«X{uu Omission of augment is frequent in these ol-

words. For a Christian use of d. see the interesting epi

taph of the fourth-century bishop of Laodiceia, M. Julius

Eugenius, who describes himself as during his episcopate

irdo-av rrjv 4KXi)o-£av dvoiKo8o[p]T|o-as dirb ScptXCov (\V. M.

Calder in Exp VII. vi. p. 387).

occurs in the magical papyrus P Lond 46*" (iv/A. I). )

(= I. p. 73). In MGr it means "springtime."

avofila.

P Par 14*' (ii/B.C.) they assaulted me d4>opr|Tu dvopia

<£«v«xWvres. P Oxy VIII. II2I20 (A.D. 295) airavra <is tv

dvop£a[i.]s dirco-vXncrav, "lawlessly carried them all off"

(Ed.).'

avofiog.

P Oxy II. 237vii " (a.d. 186), the Dionysia petition, has

dvopou KaTox^S, "an illegal claim." The closeness of

dvopta and dSixta may be seen in the associated adjectives

of P Lond 358" (c. a.d. 150) (= II. p. 172), where dvopa

Kal dSuca are complained of. Cf. IGSI 1047' to! dvtfpov

Tvifwvos. For the adverb see P Magd 611 (B.C. 221) p<|

ircpuSup oc dvdpus iPpi5<Sp«vov virb tuv iroiulvuv, and BGU

IV. I200*0 (B.C. 2-l) i|ouo-£av lxOVTt5 twi 'AoTcXrfiridSov a.

diro&SuKav ktX. The construction in I Cor 9" pf| uv

dvopos 6«ov is illustrated in Proleg. p. 235 f. The verb dvopiu

as a transitive appears in P Par 37" (ii/B.C.) djifl . . . ot)

inrepiSciv pc Tjvop-npc'vov koI 4-yKCKXcipivov : cf. it. 35" (by

the same writer), with the same combination in the present

(passive).

dvogdoco

occurs in the fragmentary P Lips I. 119 recto3 (a.d. 274)

t]uv dpopriufv] tos irovnpCas o-uvfxw[s d]vop8ovpivuv. For

the sense of " rear again," as Ac 15", cf. OGIS 71O4 (ii/A.D.)

to ir[p]oir4Xa[iov] XP^v'y [8ioif>8ap{]v [d]v<4p8ioo-«v 4k toS

Ihlov 'AiroXXi6vu>s iv AyatAi. The noun occurs in P Ryl

II. 157" (A.D. 135) lorai h\ t| dv6p8uo-is t<»v [viv diroKaBi]-

oTavop^vwv koivwv tT]€SXv[v] v{<1ro k]oiv»v X[rj]ppaTwv

" the restoration of the common walls" (Edd.).

dvoaioc;.

This adjective, which in the NT is confined to I Tim I*,

2 Tim 3', is frequently applied to the Jews in connexion with

the great Jewish war in Egypt A.D. 1 1 5-7. See e.g. P

Giss I. 41" 4 irapd tt|V tuv dvoo~(uv ['Iov]8a£u[v ?]<poSov,

with the editor's introduction. So P Brem 40* (Trajan)

(= Chrest. I. 16) p£a i\v iXirls Kal Xotirf| irpoo-SoKCa i\ t»v

dirb toO vopofi -fjuuv d8piia>v Kn>p[T)]r<sv [irpb]s tovs dvoo-£ovs

'Io[v8aC]ovs, who had just won a victory. From a later

time comes the fragment of a letter in the correspondence

of Heroninus (mid. iii/A.D.), P Flor II. 268', . . .Jcvois

dvoo-cfovs [. . ., with 8«iv 4iriTp€[ir<5vTuv] in the next line,

but no other context to help.

a.voyr\.

P Oxy VII. 1068" (iii/A.D.) dXXd rjptpuv dvoxV *xM>

" and I have a delay of some days " (Ed.).

avraycopi£bfiai 46» <avTi

drraycovltofiai.

For the derived noun cf. P Oxy III. 519*1 (ii/A.n.)

. . .]av<ovi d.vroY(«)vwrTfj) (Bpaxnal) [. . , in a list of pay

ments to gymnastic performers. The verb construed with

irptfs, as in Heb 12', occurs in Priene 171* (soon after

B.C. 278) irpos tovs fSopfidpous dvTaYuv(t<o-6ai.

dvravanXrjQoa).

With this expressive compound (Col I2*) cf. the similarly

formed dvravavivcio-Ko) in the fragmentary P Petr II. 17 (i)1*,

where with reference apparently to certain fyicXfjiuvra we

read, AvTovayvcSo^n |Xol KaBoTi d|i«a. Its opposite Avravai-

pia is common in Ptolemaic land-surveys = "subtract". In

P Tebt I. alone there are over twenty instances of this use

(see Index) : cf. also P Eleph 28* (iii/B.C.), and from i/A.D.

BGU III. 776"- 18 at ils dTjX(iiav) dvTavaip[ovucvai ....

Grimm's citations sufficiently warrant diravairXTipoM itself.

Linde (p. 49) cites the noun (-wo-is) from Epicurus II*.

ivrajcodidcofu.

P Par 34M (ii/B.C.) \a\K(av Tnpovvr«s dv[T]air[o]8iio-<i)o-i

afrrois. Chrest. II. 372"- 11 (ii/A.D.) Sfio-fat o?[v] a wpcCXaTo

lirava-yKao-flfjvai d[v]Ta[ir]o8o0vai- P Leid W 34.

ivraJiodojua.

figures in LXX and in Didache 5* pdraia aYairuvrcs,

Siukoitcs avrarr(S8o|ia : we have no citations to make.

dvranodoaig.

Dr Nageli (cf. p. 36) kindly supplies us with the following

instances of the use of this word in the inscrr. and papyri :

Michel 913 (ii/B.C.) (= CIG 30S8) . . . vnrof3oXf)s dvTairo-

SoVtos, ZutXos ZutXou* dva-yviia-cwj, ZutXos ZutXov ktX.

(according to the commentary in CIG OiroPoXfjs, in sense of

paij/uSCas, is dependent on dvrairoSoVjus) ; CPR I., p. 59

(a loan on a house—beginning of iv/A.D.) Jirdv p,f| airoSu

tokIv (fut. of tokCIu, with -Cv for -utv, and act. for mid. ) 0-01

tirvyvuo-uuai (/. -opai) tov vn-fpirCirTovTos xp^v0" *XPIS

dvTairoSuo-fus, where the editor translates, " wenn nicht,

so verstehe ich mich fur die Oberzeit bis zur Ruckerstattung

dazu, sie Dir zu verzinscn." Its literary record is unex

ceptionable.

&vzi%ofj.ai.

For d. in its more primary NT sense "hold firmly lo"

Mt 6", Lk i6IS (but see s.v. 6.vi\a), 1 Th 5", Tit i», cf.

such passages from the KoiWj as P Par 14s2 (ii/B.C.) ov8«vi>s

SixaCov avT€x<Sp*voi (so BGU IV. 1 187*°, in Augustus' reign,

and P Tor 3" (ii/B.C. ), and I"- 14 (B.C. 116)), P Tebt I. 40*

(B.C. 117) ( = Selections, p. 28) tovs <k Tfjs kuuijs O|io0vua8bv

Avr<x«o-flai Tfjs o-fis o-Kftrns, ' ' that the inhabitants of the

village are with one accord holding fast to your protection,"

and P Amh II. 13311 (early ii/A.D.) Kal perk. iroXXuv

koituv avT]Ka<rap.tv ( = ^vayK- —see under dvayKdJu) avruv

dvTao-x&r8ai (/. avrur\-) Tf|s tovtuv iycpyias 4irl T<j> irporlpu

{K<popCov, "and with great difficulty I made them set to work

at the former rent " (Edd. ). The verb is very common in

petitions, as implying that, notwithstanding the course taken,

other claims are not lost sight of: e.g. P Oxy II. 281*0

(a.d. 20-50), it. 282" (a.d. 30-5) tov uiv -yap aXXuv

tov Svtov p>[i] irp[bs] avrf|v dv6d£o|ui[i] (/. dvr^x-) ko[1

djvSôuai, " this petition is without prejudice to the other

claims which I have or may have against her" (Edd.), and

il>. IX. 1203*° (late i/A.D.) tov -yap inrovrov rjuitv SucaCwv

irdvrov dvrixo,|«fla Kal dv6c$4uf8a, "for we maintain and

shall maintain all our subsisting rights" (Ed.). The same

combination of tenses is found in P Strass I. 74" (a d. 126)

tuv (Uv wpo aXXuv tov ko.t' kpAvrbv 8iKa[(]uv dvrfyupai

Kal dv6^£[o]uai Iv oi8tv«l iXXarovfjuvos], and in P Flor

I. 86" (i/A.D.) : see also id. 51" (a.d. 138-61). In P Tebt

I. 4l*4rf' (c. B.C. 119) a4r[of] ti dirapfvdxXnroi flvrfs 8vv[u]-

|M0a dvrfxwdai tt|s ■ttrwywyî Kal sMh> tui p*ao-iXfi

8iairlo-i|i, the editors render "that we being undisturbed

may be enabled to attend to the collection of the revenues

and the interests of the king may suffer no harm." Similarly

BGU IV. 111618 (B.C. 13) d. rfjs u.uo-0u(o-«us). P Tebt II.

309" (a.d. 116—7) dvTex«5[(«voi Kal Mpoi.]s p.«Tap.io-0oi>VT«s

is rendered "resuming the land and leasing it to others."

It will be noticed that the instances (which might be added

to) are all c. gen. rei : gen. pers., as in the Gospels, does not

occur among them.

avxi.

The primitive local force, surviving in Ivavri and the Latin

cognate ante, and conspicuous in the old Cretan dialect,

leaves traces in the Koivfj : there is an interesting discussion

of its provenance in Wackernagel's pamphlet, Hellenistica

(Gottingen, 1907), p. 5 f. Its solitary appearance in an

Attic inscr., and in one passage of the " Halbattiker" Xeno-

phon, make quite natural such an abnormality in the Koivfj

as P Par i*oe (the astronomical treatise of Eudoxus) 8tov tj

o-«X^jvr| tcS r\\Up tirio-KOTT|o-['n] dvrl t^s &<\imt t||k3v. Closely

akin is the temporal use in Syll 616** (dialect of Cos, iii/B.C.)

dvvcvto-flat . . dvrl wkto's, "ca ipsa nocte": so Ditten-

berger, who compares 438** (Delphi, before B.C. 400) dvrl

Wrcos, and Hesychius "dvT^Tovs' toO avrov Jtous." This

may be seen still in P Lond 1171* (B.C. 8) (= III. p. 177)

Ti|i(f)s) otvo\i dvrl Tfjs i tov iiraôp^vuv " to cost of wine for

the 5th of the intercalary days." By far the commonest

meaning of dvT£ is the simple " instead of." P Tebt II.

343" (ii/A.D.) fern dvrl iXauivofs] <p[o(p£|iov)] dpovpai ktX.

" making i\\ arourae converted from productive oliveyard"

(Edd.). P Giss I. 4710 (ii/A.D.) a corslet bought for 360 dr.

dvTl irXcCovos, "under its value." P Rein 7* (B.C. 141?)

dvr' 4X«vfl*pou 8ovXo[s] Y€v<o-flau. P Oxy VIII. 1 1 19" (a.d.

254) (Wpovs dvT1 avTuv. P Hib I. 170 (B.C. 247) tva p.f|

dvTl <piX(as t\9pav [iroc6](«9a. P Tebt II. 3026 (a.d. 71-2)

Tvyx<SiVO\uv p,«pKrfl]^yres i* tov 8r|(ioo-[Cjov dvrl o-vvTdffus

ktX. "instead of a subvention" (Edd.). This shades into

" in exchange for " or " in return for" : Calder 455 (c. mid.

iii/A.D.) T<SvSe o-€ MvvSovCt] Au>vvo~iov dvrl P[C]ov iroXXiv

Kal Tfjs tlpf|VT)S (Trippa, " thy statue here, a Dionysius (in

marble), M. (erected, thus honouring thee with) a crown in

return for guarding the life of many and for preserving the

peace " (Ed.). Preisigke 6" (a.d. 216)—the writer begs to

have the stipulated 7 artabae of wheat dvrl irX«u5vu>v tov

kXotA-tov. BGU III. 822" (iii/A.D.) Aip«CXfi] ydp ooi

arri

XoXkov tov {volkCov. Kuhring p. 29 remarks that inrip has

mostly superseded drrf. The formula dvfl' oS with names,

as 'Ep(j.£as Av8' ot 'Epufls [6 Kal Ev8a]C|u»v, BGU IV. 10621

(A.D. 236-7), has raised some discussion : see note and reff.

there— Cronert took it as "adoptive son of," Viereck (fol.

avTi(3aAA(o 47 OLVTLXajJL^&VOfiaL

lowing Wilcken) makes it = & xaC In that case what are

we to make of P Lond 1170'*' (iii/A.n.) (=111. p. 102)

'Ekvo-cus Av8' oi 'Ekvo-€us, "Smith alias Smith"? For

Av8" av "wherefore" or " because" we may quote OGIS

90" (the Rosetta stone— B.C. 196) Av8' uv ScSuKao-iv avrwi

ot 8«ol v-yi'uav ktX., similarly 561* (the Canopus inscr. of

Ptolemy III. B.C. 247-21), P Leid D' u (mid. ii/B.c.) <rol S*

■yCvoiTo, Av8" wv ( = because) irpis to 8«Iov 60-uus 8iAK[ei]o-ai

Kal tuv UpoBovXiov . . . AvriXap.pAvrj, iira<ppo8Co-ia X^PIS

p.op<M ktX. In P Tebt I. 120" (i/B.c.) IlaKvo-i. avfl' St(v)

Kixpi\{<t) Ti|if)(s) ktX., AvtC has the ordinary commercial

sense. P Ryl II. 159" (A.D. 31-2) . . Av8'] tiv JXaPj iropa

■Hjs Ta[x<SiTos toIs Wo]uo-i Kaipots " in return for the

. . . which he received from T. at the proper times." The

supplement depends on the parallel document P Oxy III.

504" (early ii/A.D.), and is seen to be no instance of the

conjunctional phrase Av8'<Sv.

dvufidlXtii.

The subst. AvTipXr|uaTa is found in P Oxy III. 498"

(ii/A.D.), a contract with stone-cutters, where the editors

understand it of small stones used to insert in vacant places

between larger ones. Vettius Valens p. 351*° <ir€ipd8i]p.€v

Kal tAs dvTiPaXXovo-as [AoCpas i-jj <vp<8c(o-Tj tmowriMvai,

Situs t| iripa. xp'npa.Ti'o-u poipa, " the corresponding parts"

presumably. •

dvndiaridrjfii.

A literary citation may be given for this NT Air. tip. (2

Tim 2,s) : Longinus de Subliiu. 17 has irpos i-f|v irciSw tuv

\6yav irAvrus AvTt8iaTC8«Tai, " steels himself utterly against

persuasive words" (Roberts).

dvridixog.

For this common legal word we may refer to the interesting

lawsuit regarding the identity of a child, which recalls so

vividly I Kings 31Wf : the prosecuting advocate states that

his client had put the foundling in the defendant's charge—

tovto iv(\*Cpurtv tt)i AvtiSIkui (P Oxy I. 37'- 8 (a.i>. 49)

( = Selections, p. 49). Cf. P Ryl II. 65" (B.C. 67 ?), P Oxy

II. 237tU-S4>»tU1- " (A.D. 186), BGU II. 592' (ii/A.D.), P

Strass I. 4i'i23'- (c. A. D. 250). 'Avt£8ikos may be used

of public opponents, as when the citizens of Abdera appeal

ing to Rome against annexation by Cotys the Thracian speak

of t[ovs irpo]voovpivovs toS AvtiSCkov Tjpuv {Syll 303**, before

B.C. 146). It also is used in the plural, of a body of oppo

nents, as several times in Syll 512 (ii/B.c), the case of the

children of Diagoras of Cos versus the town of Calymnus ;

also of the two parties, as in P Lille I. 29" (iii/B.c), iroprfvruv

tuv A. Silco, king of Nubia (vi/A.n.), concludes his ambiti

ous effort at Greek with a terrible threat against ot AvtCSikoI

uov : this is the wider use found in I Pet s8 and the LXX,

with classical warrant. The verb appears in 1'reisigke

2055* (iv/v a.d.) . . ]"Ap€us AvTi8iKT|ca>T[. . ., and

the abstract in P Tor I. (B.C. 117) airol Kal rf|v

irpis tov 'Epp£av Kp£<riv ivSiKacravrts {KO-Trjo-uo-iv ovtov

Tfjs irpos avrois AvTi8iK£as.

avxiBeaiQ.

The verbal adj. is used in a report of ii/B.c regarding the

peculations of certain officials, P Tebt I. 24**, one of the

charges against them being that they had " wormed them

selves " (avrotis iv«iXT|K0Tuv) into certain positions AvriWTais

•rijs Ka6' iavTois A(r\oX(a (/.—as), " inconsistent with their

own work" (Edd.).

dvrixadtarrjjui.

P Oxy I. 97* (a.D. 115-6) irepl fjs Avr[€]KaT<o-TT| aurols

tirl tov tow voaov [<r]Tp(aTr|7oO) 'AiroXXuvCo(v), BGU

I. i68u (probably a.d. 169) irp[J>]s fj[v Kal AvjTiKaTfo-[rr|v]

iirl AlXCov, and l.u 4<p' oi koI AvriKaT4[o-]Tnv . . . irpis

tov OiaX^piov. For the subst. see P Oxy II. 26o8<r(A.D. 59)

<£ fjs <iroit|crAtt«[8a] irpo[s] iavrov (/. -ovs) iirl tov OTpaTnôC

. . . AvTiKaTaoTA<r«i>s, " in consequence of our confronting

each other before the strategus " (Edd.); BGU III. 868'

(ii/A.D.) <v] 8[l] rjj -ycvopivrj iirl 0-0O, Kvpu, A[v]TiKara-

[otAo-«i, and Syll 355' (Chios, c. a.d. 3) Oo-r«pov 8i (KaWpou

pipovs i% AvTuca[Ta]gTA«r«M1 iripl tuv koto |Upos £rrrnuATuv

iv(T)vx«5vTos 8iT|[Kou]o-a.

dvxixeifiai.

P Par 45* (<r. B.C. 153) (= Witkowski2, p. 85) MiWSrjuov

AvTlKf(p,(VOV T|(llV.

&VTIXQVQ.

Thackeray, Cr. p. 136, notes its use for " opposite " (3 Mace

51*, Ac 20") as "late" : see his note on these words with

movable -s. Cf. P Oxy I. 43 vetsoM-n (a.d. 295)

KaTapivuv AvTiKpvs oUCas 'EmpAxov. P Tebt II. 395*

(a.d. 150) AvTiKpus Tvxatov, "opposite the temple of

Fortune," P Oxy III. 47181 (ii/A.D.) AvriKpvs AitAvtwv,

" in the presence of all." P Lond 978s (a.d. 331) (=111.

p. 233) Kal kot' AvTiKpvf. . . is before a hiatus. The

(Attic) compound KaTavTiKpv(s) occurs in Apoc Petr 6,

etSov 8J Kal ^Tipov t6ttov KOTavriKpis ixttvou avxp-ipiv

iraw, Kal ■fjv t<Sitos koXAo-jus, "over against that other."

In P Hawara 116 verso 111 (= Archiv v. p. 385 f.) (Anto

ninus Pius) we read Avruc[pi T«xa'0,,] : clearly this may as

well have been Avrixpus.

avrda/iftdvofiai.

This common verb is found in the general sense of "lay

hold of," "undertake," in P Lond 301 (a.d. 13S-61)

(=11. p. 256) 6p.vvu . . . AvTtXrjui|/ar8ai. -rfjs \p(iat

irurTws Kal {mucXus: so P land 3312 iConiniodus), rendered

"se officio suo bene functuros esse." P Oxy IX. H96'*lf-

(A.D. 21 1-2) 4|ivvci> . . . AvTiXT||i.t|iai<r6ai (/'. e.—«r6ai)

irpocrT|KOVTi XP°vf 8r|Xo«pivr|S XP'^Si Ka^ Taurr(v 4kt«-

Xicrtv, " I do swear that I will take up at the proper time the

said office and will discharge it " (Ed.) : in the first two -a<r6ai

has intruded into the weakened future inf., now getting rare.

PFlor 1.47a1* (a.d. 213-7) ivr«v8«v Si {KAi-cpojv AvriXap.p'Avc-

a8ai Kal xp*<r8<" Kal 0lK0v0p.1v Kal Sioi[kciv. Cf. P Rein 47*

(ii/A.D.) Tfjs] -y[tup]7£as A. P Oxy VIII. 1123* (a.d. 158-9)

OU0X07U airb tov viv AvriX'f|riT'«o-8ai Tfjs . [. .]Tr|* Ava^pa-

aSop^Kqs «ls tov (MTnX[Xax<5Ta o-ov] iraT<pa, "I agree that

I will henceforward undertake all the public land registered

in the name of your departed father" (Ed.). So BGU II.

5311- *• (ii/A.D.) irapaKaXui %t trt, &8<X<pc, avriXa[P]f'o-8ai

Tf)[s T]piry£[as] to "set to" the vintage, and P Tebt II. 393la

(A. D. 150) 4ir[l] T(i "Apira[Xov A]vnXaPô-8ai Tavn]S iroiovvra

irao-av ff|v 4irr|p<[a-£a]v, "on condition that H. shall occupy

48» tavTiirap(p)(OfiaL

this post performing all the duties." From this come two

derived senses, of which only the first is represented in the

NT, (i) "aid," "succour" of a friend, (2) "seize" of an

opponent. Good examples of (i) are I' I'etr II. 3 (by (iii/B.c.)

(ru Si d<piXoT(pus pov dvri\apPdvi|i, P Par 27" '■ KaOoTi ov

SiaXa'irtis r)|j.(iv dvTiXap.pa.v6p.«vos, 1' Grenf I. 30"- (B.C.

103) €l4> ' ots av ovv vpuv irpoo-8&ovTai dv-rLXappavoptvoi.,

BGU IV. 1 1 38" (Aug.) lv" cJi dvriAr|pp^(vos), and the ex

pressive double compound in 1' Hib I 82" (B.C. 239-S) koXus

oiv [ir]ovfjo*«is o-vvav[Ti]X[a]ppavd'p«vos irpoOvpws ircpl tov

els Toura <ruyKvp6vru>v, " please therefore to give your zealous

co-operation in all that concerns this" (Edd.). Cf. OGIS

697' (a Roman inscription from Kgypt, on the graves of

murdered men) dvri\a(f3)ov, Kvpu Sdpairu Dittenberger

quotes P Fay 12'4 (B.C. 103) tovtov 84 yevofUvwv to-opai

dvTdXr]fifj.evos, t In- passive. In OGIS 5l'r- (iii/B.c.) koI Kar'

ISCav €Kaa-Toxj Kal Kam kolvov irdvrcov dvTi.XappdvtTa.1, the

verb must have the same sense. Ib. 33931 (ii/B.c. ) shows

gen. of thing, rfjs t« oX\t|s «4<r\t)(io<ruvtis Tfjs KaTd to

■yvpivdo-iov dvrcXdp«To. For (2), where the meaning is in

malum partem, see such passages as BGU II. 648'0 (ii/A.D.)

piaiws dvTi[X]a(i.pdvovTai. t[o]v iraTpiKOV pov pe'pous, P Lond

924" (A.I). 187-8) (= II. p. 135) piaCus dyreXaPov to rfjs

yfjs : other examples in Gradenwitz, Einfiihrung\. p. 18. For

the subst. dvTiX^pirTOp, formerly regarded as " peculiar to the

LXX" (Cremer') Deissmann (US p. 91) cites P Lond 23

(B.C. 158-7) (= I. p. 38), in which a petitioner claims the

King and Queen as his dvriX^pirropts, and says he finds his

KaTa4>uvr| in them : cf. for the same conjunction of words

LXX 2 Regn 223. Add BGU IV. 1138" (cited above), where

a Roman official is invoked as tov irdvr(uv) <r«Trj(pa)

Kal dvTiX('#|(iirropa)—the same phrase without abbreviations

occurs in a papyrus of the same collection cited in Archiv

v. p. 8l nJ.

dvrtXiyco.

The strong sense of d. in Rom loal, "contradict,"

"oppose" may be illustrated by 1' Oxy VIII. Ii480lr-

(i/A. r>.) where an oracle is consulted as to whether it is

better for a certain man and his wife p<| crvp<j>uivr|crai vvv

to iraTpl ajiiToi i dXXd dvTi\£yciv Kal \lt] SiSivai ^papnam,

"not to agree now with his father, but lo oppose him and

make no contract " (Ed.). A somewhat weaker usage appears

in Syll 523" (iii/B.c.) idv 81 o! ypappaToSiSdo-KaXoi dvn-

X^yaHTiv irpos avrovs ir€pl tov irX-fjOovs ruv ira£8«vf ib. 540**

(ii/B.c), idv 8i -rrpos avrois dvnXc-yuo-iv oi ipyuvai irepC

tivos t»v Y<Ypau|iL«vuv. Cf. also P Oxy I. 6710 (a dispute

regarding property, A.l). 338) cl irpos t*|v tov . . . oIko-

ir[(]8[<ov] diroKaTdo-roo-iv . . . ol i[= at]Tia8[iv]Tts dvn-

Xcyoicv, "if the accused persons protest against the restora

tion of the estates" (Kdd.), id. X. 1252 verso*1 (a.d. 2S8-

95) dvTiXfyovTts fppwvrai, " persist in their refusal " (Edd.),

and ib. II. 237'- ls (petition of Dionysia, A.l). 186) 0 8i irapav

dvayvuo-WvTOS tov p\(3XeiS io-o irpb p^paros i<ruam\nv, avSiv

dvTuirriv 8wd[p«]vo[s] : so CPHerm J*-M (? ii/A.D.) «l 8*

f)(km tre'pav -yjve'o-0ai ok dvriXi-yu, oi yap Svvapai.

Like the verb, the subst. frequently has the meaning

"help" in petitions, e.g. P Par 26" (B.C. 163-2) (= Selec

tions, p. 17) 8top«8a oiv {ipuv, uCav Ixovoth iXirCSa tJ|V

v<p' vpwv (o-o\Uvr\v dvT£Xin|/iv, diroo-TciXai Tjauv Tf|V ?VTeu£tv

4irl Aiovvo-iov, " we beg you, therefore, having as our one

hope the assistance that lies in your power, to send away

our peliiion to Dionysius," P Amh II. 35" (B.C. 132)

TU)(d'vT(s Tfjs irapd <r[o]v dvTiXijij/tus, P Grenf I. 151 (not

later than B.C. 146 or 135) o-fjs 8iKa£as avTuXêias, BGU

IV. 1 18727 (i/B.c). For the extension of this meaning to

religious matters in the LXX and in 1 Cor 1228, sec BS

p. 92. It should be noted that the p. which WH insert in

the noun in this last passage begins lo invade it even in the

earlier documents: cf. Proleg. p. 56. Thus 1' Lond 23s0

(B.C. 158) (= I. p. 38) fjs SxtT* 1rp°S irdvras . . . dvn-

X^|m|i**s, and the same phrase in P Tcbt I. 4329 (B.C. 118) :

cf. P Tebt II. 28320"- (B.C. 93 or 60) tovtov Si ytvo\i[{]vov

&ropai TeTrux<!>S M]s irapd <rov dvTiX^jpx|;<us, "for if this

is done I shall have gained succour from you" (Edd ).

Later examples of the word are P Fay 296 (A.l). 113) 810

iirl <ri TTjV KaTa<p[v]y?|v iroiT|crda€vos dîw 4dv (rot <paCvnrai

dvriXV]p)|/€a)S rvxciv irpos rb 8vvao-0aC pc iirtpiviv iv T^j l8Ca

SieuOvvuv rd ST|poo-(a, and BGU II. 61313 (time of Antoninus

Pius) Scdpcvos rfjs iirb o-oi dvTLX^jp<|/<us t[«x^]"-

avxikoyia.

The disputed meaning "opposition" in act (sec Thayer)

finds fresh confirmation in P Petr II. 17 (3)' (iii/B.c.) where

avTiXo-ytav •ytvop^vnv "ATTaXui refers to an " assault."

The word is fairly common, meaning " quarrel," as P

Grenf I. 38s (ii/i B.C.) dtriXo-yCav irpds p« o-uvcrrT|0-dp*vos, P

Ryl II. 68" (B.C. 89) ipir€o-ovo-a] dvnXo[Y](as îrX^v]

pt, "attacking me in consequence of a dispute" (Edd.), and

P Tebt I. 138 (late ii/B.c). So in the formula 4v«v (xwpte)

irdo-T|S dvTi\o-y£as, " without dispute," in formal promises to

pay money, etc. : BGU IV. 113315 (Aug.), P Strass I. 75"

(A.D. 118), P Lond 310" (a.d. 146) (=11. p. 208) (dvri-

Xo-yias 7«ivopivr]s), Wilcken Ostr 1151 (iii/A.n.), P

Flor I. 43M (a.d. 370) and ib. 94" (A.D. 491). Cf. SyL

929115 (ii/B.C.) W ovSevos dvnXoyCas, ib. 334^** (i/B.c).

avxiXoidoQeo).

P Petr III. 21 (^)*° (late iii/B.c) iooi ii n-e dvriXoiSopoiv-

tos follows 4Xoi.8ijpT|o-as (papivTi ktX. : cf. I Pet 2M.

dvTijuerQeco.

For this rare NT word (Lk 6'8) Herwerden refers to the

Byzantine Theophyl. Sim. p. 48, 25 (I. 5, 5) d. dpoiPV

dfjCav Tots ptpuopivois. Grimm cites Lucian, Amor. 19,

which is stronger evidence for its " profaneness. "

avujMoOia.

No instance of this Pauline word (Rom I27, 2 Cor 6U)

seems as yet to have been found outside Christian literature.

This, however, may be wholly accidental ; and there is

certainly nothing in the word itself to exclude it from the

ordinary terminology of the day : see for further examples

of the same kind Nageli p. 50 fT.

dvrmaQ^QXOfiai.

Lk I0>lf- can hardly have acquired this word from

Wisd 1610, where the sense is markedly different. It is

quoted from Straton (ii/A.D. ?), who writes (Anth. Pal. 12')

dvn.Trap«px<Sp«vos ra o-re<pavnirXdKia : Meineke took the

'AittTray4!) avvhpos

rather needless trouble to emend dp™ Trap.—did lie know

that the word occurred in Biblical literature ? If the com

pound is rightly read there, it might be a new coinage, as it

may well l>e in Wisdom and in Luke. Any writer was free

to make a fresh compound like this for a special purpose.

Straton was morally the most tainted writer in the Anthology,

and we may be quite sure he owed as little to Holy Writ

as it owed to him !

'AvriTiag.

Deissmann (BSp. 187) calls attention to the appearance of

['A]vTi'iraTpo« in Berg II. 524' (" not older than Caracalla?") :

that the full form of the name is used may be evidence that

this later Pergamene was not called after the martyr.

This NT dir. tip., warranted from Polybius, is perhaps to

be supplied in P Oxy I. 1415 (a.d. 503) tois dvpo4>vXa|(i)

. . . <pvXdTTow(i) to avmrtX ( ), with reference to guards

who protected estates on the further bank (probably of the

Bahr Yusuf).

aVTimJZTCD.

P Leid Dn (ii/B.c), one of the letters of Ptolemaeus in the

cause of the Serapeum Twins, has u.r|Siv dvri.ir€o-6'v[T]a,

"not opposing me."

dvradaaco.

The verb occurs twice in P Oxy IV. 7o7li- 38 (r. a.d.

136), a report of legal proceedings, with reference to the

opposing party. P Cattaoui verso '■ 7 (mid. ii/A. D. ) ( = Chrest.

II. p. 98) rfjs &vriTCTa'YpivT|S ipTfws Apovo-£XXas. There

are several instances in OGIS in a military sense, which was

of course the earliest.

dvztxvnov.

The meaning "impress" is rightly given by LS for twos

as the first that arises from the etymology, and it is well

supported in classical and post-classical writers. Hence,

though " profane " examples for Ayr£Tviros(-ov) =" corre

sponding" (adj.) or "image" (noun) are rare, we can take

the use in Heb 9" and I Pet 3n (" answering to ") as the

survival of a primitive meaning. Note also Polyb. vi. 31*

toIs 8' tinr«0o-i tovtois Avrfriwoi T£8tvTai, of auxiliary

infantry posted "opposite" the cavalry, in a corresponding

position. In MGr written language d. means "copy " of a

book.

dvxiiqiaxoz.

Grimm suggests that John (1 Jn 219 etc.) coined the word :

Bousset (Antichrist Legend p. 136) says it " is not older than

the NT." It seems obvious, from the manner of its first

introduction, that it was at any rate quite familiar to the

readers of 1 Jn and 2 Jn ; but it might easily have been

introduced by the author in his earlier teaching. The most

probable model would be dvr(8<os ("aemulus Dei" in Lac-

tantius), for which Cumont (Les Religions Orientates* p.

387) cites a magical papyrus, iriptyov p.01 rbv dXnBivov

'Ao-KXfpriov 8ix<* tivos dvTiBfou irXavoSaifiovos. It was a

term applied to the Jaiva of Magian religion, on whom see

Part I.

Early Zoroastrianism (Hibbert Lectures 1912), ch. iv. :

they were " counter-gods." Whether John means primarily

"a rival Christ " or " an opponent of Christ " or "a substi

tute for Christ " may be left to the commentators. The first

and third may be paralleled by the two senses of dvTio-Tpd-

tt|Vos, "the enemy's general" and "pro-praetor": cf.

Avtio-vvkXtitos, the name Marius gave to his bodyguard, as

an "opposition Senate," dvnxd'pTryos " rival choregus," and

dvTtTap.Cas " pro-quaestor " etc. The second is less easily

paralleled : Caesar's 'AvtikAtmv, a counterblast to Cicero's

Calo, may serve. Generally speaking, dvn—x suggested

(1) the claim to be -r, (2) opposition to, equivalence to (cf.

Homeric avr£8«os, and the name 'AvTCiraTpos), substitution

for an existing x.

avz),4co.

P Oxy VI. 985 (i/A.D., second half) AvrjXi4p.a(Tos) "fcaio-ru

AvtXovvti |H)xa(vf|v), P Lond 1 1 77*" (a.d. 113) (= III. p.

183) avTXouvroiv airo irpuias iu>s 6\\i{. In the late P Oxy I.

147 (a.d. 556) we have a receipt for a "rope "or "coil"

provided by the monks for the machine in the garden of the

Holy Mary M. Tip dvrXr|o-a,t CSup «ls TTjv ayCfov) koXuuBti-

Spav, " for raising water to fill the holy font." The subst.

dvrXTjTTjS occurs in P Lond 1 1 77 (cited above), P Tebt I.

241 (B.C. 74) and P Strass I. 521* (a.d. 151) ; and AvrXCo in

BGU IV. H2047f- (B.C. 5). Kor the compound dvavTX6»

used metaphorically, see P Vat A13 (B e. 168) (= Witkowski3,

p. 65) Toiovrous Kcupovs dvr|VTXr|KvIa : similarly P Hawara

56*° (? late i/A.D.) (Archiv v. p. 382) appwrrCav lo-oflAvaTo(v)

[4{]T|VTXT|<ra—presumably [dv]rjVTXT|o-a is as likely, in view

of the parallel just cited.

dvroepdai/ô).

" Verbum elegantius = resistere," so Blass on Ac 611,

where the word is found in his " pVtext," p.Tj Svvd|Mvoi oJv

dvro<p8aXu.€lv (dvriX<7«iv) Tjj dXt|Cl(f : cf. the Polybian

passage cited by Schweighauser (with a wrong reference) in

Lex Polyb. s.v., p,rj 8vvaor6ai tois xP^lrla(rtv dvTo<p8aX(Miv.

In the ordinary text of the NT d. occurs only in Ac 2715 of a

vessel's not being able to "face" the wind : cf. Wisd 1214,

of a king or prince who cannot "look God in the face"

(dvT(xp8aX(iT|o-a£ 0-01), and Apoc. Baruch 7 (p. 89, ed. James)

ot Tf|v Qiav ovk V|ovWj8r||MV dvT<Mp8aXp,T)o-ai koX ISciv. For

a similar usage see Barnab. 510, and cf. Clem. Rom. 34 of an

idle workman—o vuSpbs ko.1 irap<i.p.('vos ovk dvTocp8aX|jLcI

T<S jpYoirap^KTT| avToO, " does not look his employer in the

face. "

The word was read in the printed text of P Par 63*1, but

is removed by Mahaffy (P Petr III. p. 23), who reads dvT'

o<p8aX(i[4o]v [BtpivouJs, " keeping it before your eyes." The

parallel compound 4[ir]o<p8aXpfjo-ao-o occurs in P Thead 19*

(iv/A.D ) " ayant jefce un ceil d'envie sur le troupeau " (Ed.).

dwdgog.

OGIS I99*1 (i/A.D.) oUcovvTa 4vros TreSCwv (MvdXwv

dvvSpuv—the "waterless" deserts stretching to the south

and west of Abyssinia. P Oxy VI. 918"- 10 (a land-survey,

ii/A.D.) («8' (V) 4]vu8p(os). P Lips Inv 348* (a.d.

376-8) ( = Chrest. II. p. 86) dv&papov ... 81' dvvSpuv ApiSv.

The subst. is found in the petition of certain quarrymen to

be transferred to the alabaster quarries on account of the

7

aVVTTOKpiTOS '

want of water in the place where they were working—Bid

i-fjv dwSpfav tuv T<trrwv [™v8]e (P Petr II. 9(2)6 (iii/B.C. )).

avvnoxqitoQ.

To the literary citations for this word given by Nageli,

p. 43, we may add Demetrius de Eloc. 194.

avvnoxaxxoz.

In the great Paris magic papyrus (edited by Wessely,

YVien. Denkschr. XXXVI. ii. pp. 44 ff. ) 1367 we find dvuiro-

t&ktous following <ri8iipo<|/vxovS dypioOvpovs. Moeris (ed.

Pierson), p. 34, defines d«j>r|Vi.ao-TT|s by dwiroTaKTOS,

virepf|(f>avos. See further Nageli, p. 45.

&VU>.

Tob 8* N dir&papev to Scup.dvi.ov dvu els Tti pipr) Aiyv-

irrou—other authorities for this recension have els to. dvw p-ipi]

—raises some problems, on which reference may be made to

Early Zoroastrianism, p. 338, and D. C. Simpson in he.

(Oxford Apocrypha). For the text as it stands good illustra

tion may be found in the Egyptian documents, P Leid D> 11

els tows fivu toVous, "ad loca superiora," and the con

temporary OGIS III17 (after B.C. 163) hr\ twv dvu tottwv

[TaxGels]. Cf. P Petr II. 33 (a) A,»10 (a steward's account)

dpTiov t<ov diroo-TaXevTuv 0-01 dvo>, P Oxy IV. 744s (B.C. I)

( = Selections, p. 33) diroo-TeXw ere dvu, "I will send them

up to you" (from Alexandria): on ere- = 0-0C, cf. Pro/eg.

p. 64. For fj dvu KXrjo-is in Phil 3" the RV mg ( = "the

call, Come up'.") is apparently presumed in Apoc. Baruch 4

(p. 87**, ed. James) iv avTu |UXXowriv Tf|v dvu kXt(o-iv

•trpoo-Xapuv, Kal tV|v els irapdSeio-ov elo-o8ov. A curious

metrical epitaph (no. 69 1 in Prof. Calder's Phrygian col

lection, dated by him after the middle of iv/A.D , begins

viv dyamjs o~ii pa8eiv t£s tyii £evos, fj irdflev ijXOa ;

iy Xe-yeuvos dv« 0ep.eV[uv] pacriXea \Uyiarov,

which he renders " from the legion of those that have set the

mighty king on high." In P Fay 101 verso i-'6 (an account,

about B.C. 18) we find dvu" Ilavvi 8 2us 'Eirel(J> ie, where

the editors explain dvu as indicating that the following dates

" Pauni 4 to Epeiph 15" should have headed the account,

instead of coming at the end. The superlative dvuTd™

occurs in P Lond 1170 verso (c)11 (A.D. 42) (= III. p. 107)

Tfj 0.VCOT0.TW xp^cropai Teipwpta., "the highest penalty"—

an unusual application : cf. Epict. iii. 2481 rj &vut&t<o Kal

icupuoTdTri [sc. 4o-kt|o-is). The compound brdvu (q.v.) is

represented in MGr.

avcodev.

In P Petr III. 43(2)'"" (B.C. 246) dvu9ev is found in

opposition to k4to : hiat contcxtus. P Hib I. I io"5 (records

of postal service, c. B.C. 255) upas irpuTT|S irape'SuKev

0e<lxp[i)]crTos 4vo8ev Aivlai kv(Xlotovs) y, " 1st hour, Theo-

chrestus delivered to Dinias 3 rolls from the upper country "

(Edd.). "AvoOev appears again twice in this document, and

Ko.To8ev "from the lower country." (This is a very early

example of the approximation of o and u, on which see

Pro/eg.3 pp. 244 and 35 f.). BGU IV. 12082 (Aug.)

KdTavTr|[o-a]s Ik tuv dvuSev [xoirav] . . . 4Kop.icrd[p,T|]y

8id ZtoTtiptxtro ktX. In P Tebt I. 590 K. 10 (B.c. 9o) fjv |xtTe

irpbs T|ads dv»8ev iraTpu<f|v (piXCav, and 8id to dvu8ev

5® OLÎOS

ôpVcrSai Kal crep'ecrv'ai to lepdv, the editors translate " 01

old." P Oxy II. 237viii a (A.D. 186) 8irep oi koXus ev8^x«T?V

el uf| dvuSev yevovro dvrlypcupa, "this cannot be done

adequately unless copies are made from the beginning ''

, (Edd.). In P Oxy IV. 718" (a.d. 180-92) «tV W 4vu?[e]v

tuv Stjuoo-Cuv diroSiSopevuv, the editors translate "although

the imposts have for years been paid." But " completely,"

"from the beginning" may equally be the sense of dvuSev :

cf. id. 74S4lr (c. a.d. 1) p.[t) . . ]vel . ] . n[ . . ]vct 4voi8cv

yelvirrai irdvrtt Kal irdXiv eaTovs dvao-Kevdiwp.e[v] (if) oCo-qs

Xp^jas, " in order that everything may not be completely . . .

and we go bankrupt again without any necessity" (Edd.).

In BGU II. S9S5ir- (a.d. 70-80) the meaning "again,"

"a second time," seems best to suit the context. A certain

Sochotes, wishing to repay a loan, did not find his creditor—

toO 8e ere p-f|i cipeOfjvai diroSlSuKe avTas dvuOov (for

I 4vu6ev) tva tîXdvSpuirov els 8io tcSttovs p.f|i XOPTY^1! where

, Lietzmann (Gr. Pap. p. 14) understands by <îXdv8puirov a

gratuity: "S. has once paid it and would have to pay it

again, if he w ent back home with the borrowed money ;

1 therefore he returns it immediately. " Other examples of the

word are CPR I19 (i/A.D.) ko8us dvuBev etSio-To, P Tebt II.

298" (a.d. 107) dKoXov6us Tfj 4vf_w8]ey o-wii8e(a, HGU IV.

( 1074* (iii/ A.D.) toIs dvcoSev irpo^rfvois, and P Oxy IX. 12041*

I (A.D. 299) 8e8er|Tai tt^s 8eCas tvx'HS 4vu8ev twv StcriroTwv

, t)(uiv. The usage of the inscriptions follows on similar

lines. Dittenberger (Sy/l III. p. 256) enumerates three

meanings—(1) de supero 537s3 errepydo-eTai dpSov Kal 6paX<s

4vw8cv, (2) antiquitus 929s1 vduois "yap lepols . . . 4vw0ev

, SteKCKuXvro tva p.T)8e£s ktX., (3) denuo 73211 yevi]8els 8[e] Kal

. irapalTios Tfj; 4vu6ev o-vXXo7f|s, a decree of i/B.c. referring

to the revival of certain sacred practices which had ceased

for some time.

avdiXEQO^.

For this comparative with reference to time, cf. Sy/l 30755

(ii/B.c. ) fTei dvuTepov Tp£[T<()], id. 3186 (B.C. 118) rbv

dvuTepov p.iv \p6vov irdvTa SiaTCT^XeKev. In P Giss I. 4$**

(A.D. 202-3) we fifd tne form, toIs dvcKTipw trftri.

dvuxpE^rjg.

P Lond 90831 (A.D. 139) (= III. p. 133) 8iro>s elS'g dicupov

Kal dvw4>eX«s Kpi8ijo-dp,evov 8 p.eW$uKev ii7rdpvr|pa. The same

document has kcvus Kal [d]vaK)>cXus (1. 28). In P Hawara

5620 (Plate i/A.D.) {—- Archiv \. p. 382) we find a derived

subst. , 8ti dppwo-Tlav lcro6dvaTo(v) [i|]'f|VTXt]o-a Kal dXXas

iroXXds Avw4>eXias.

P Magd 86 (B.C. 218) Spîravov 8epio-TiKbv oi ti(it| (8pa-

XpAs) P, HCvr\ (Spaxuds) P. Herwerden s.v. kXtjs recalls

the proverbial saying—-qj KXeiSl Td f«Xa o-xêiv, -rjj 8* d|iirrj

Tf|v 8vpav dvoC-yeiv (Plut. Mor. 43 C). Cf. MGr d£ivdpi.

appears with infin. in BGU IV. 114115 (B.C. 14) tyi> piv

oi Sokui d|ios etvai vPplêcrSai. For the absolute use (as

Mt io11,13) see P Petr II. 15 (3)" (b.c. 241-39) toCto

8e iroifjo-as evxftpicrTfjo-ets T|u,iv k[oI?] d{tos yap io-Tiv 6

dvSpuiros Iv xpelai[ . . . where the editor translates, " By

djjioco 51 a.7ralpco

doing this you will oblige us, [. .] for the man is worthy of

it, [but] in need—." The sense of "worth," "value," is

illustrated by P Lille I. 6* (iii/n.c), where a certain Petesuchos

complains that robbers 4{4Sv<rav xiTwva a£iov (Spaxpds) 4"

"a tunic worth six drachmas." So the fern, became a noun

= " value": BGU IV. IIlS40 (B.C. 22) irt£8«<rvXt£as]. For d£C«>s toO 8tov (as in

I Th 212, 3 Jn6 etc.) see Deissmann BS p. 248 f. , who shows

that "the formula was a very popular one in Pergamus (and

doubtless also in other localities)." He cites five inscrr., as

Ptrg I. 248' (ii/B. c), where Athenaios, a priest of Dionysios

and Sabazius, is extolled as o-v[v]t«t£X<kotos ™ ttpa . . .

cvo-<f3us [u.]4y Kal d£uos toO 6«>v. We may add Magn 33:"1

(Gounos in Thessaly, iii/B.c.) d£C»s [r]f|[s] 8[«]ds, ib. 8510'-

(Tralles) &£(«>$ Tf|s t« 'ApT«u.i8os . . . Kal [tov] . . Sr|pov, and

Priene 1 19" (end of i/B.C.) irop.ircv<ras njj irpoo-rdTiSi -rr|s]

irdXitos 'A8t)vdi tt(s Oids d|C[»s]. So P Petr II. 13 (19)4

(c. B.C. 252) ( = \Vitkowski,2 p. 18) ov] p/fjv ovSiv 4pol [fcrrai

p«]i{ov <j o-ovirpooTOTfjirafi tov] 4[ir]£Xonrov fJCov, d|Ca>s [a4]v

<rov, d£(u$ 8* 4po0, where the dependent gen. is neither

divine nor a community, but has the dignity characteristic

of the pie/as of this charming letter. A combination may

be seen in the letter of Aline to her husband, P Giss I. 20s4

(h/a. d ), following the citation under d£ioa> below, (va d£(us

iroi Kal tov 8«wv doVvus irpoo-4X8i). The word survives in

MGr.

dfto'w

is very common in legal documents = " claim," e.g.

P Oxy I. 37Ln (a.d. 49) (= Selections, p. 50) dgiwi TaO[ra]

<J>uXax8t)[v]ai, "I demand that these (documents) be pre

served (in the record)," ib. II. 237"'- 14 (a.I). 186) d£uov t<5t€

d 7rpoiH|vryKa avrf dvaKop.(o-ao-6ai, "claiming to recover

what I had made over to her." It also frequently occurs in

the weakened sense "request," "ask," as P Kleph 1918

(iii/B.c.) dfua <r« dvaKaX4o-ao-8ai MfXiova, P Par 49'°*

(B.C. 164-58) (= Witkowski2, p. 70) toO 84 d8<\<pov o-ov

<ru|j.7r«o-dvTos uoi . . . Kal d|ul<ravT(5s ue, P. Oxy IV. 805

(B.C. 25) d|u> 84 dvri<t><ov<iv [p.]oi miKvoTtpov, P Giss I. 2023

(ii/A.D.) d£iao-cis oJv 8£otixov avTui -ypa<*jT]vai (can this

mean " you will arrange that ..." ?). For afyia of prayer

(as LXX Jer 718, II14) cf. P Par 5122 (a dream from the

Serapeum, B.C. 160) ( = Selections, p. 20) ^(bko tov

Zdpairiv Kal i-f|v 'Io-iv Xiyiav 'EX84 jioi, 8td 8e»v ktX., and

Syll 8161 (ii/i B.C. ) 4iri.KaXoiu.ai Kal d£iw tov 8«ov tov fiv/io-rov

. . . 4irl tous 8<SXui 4>ov€ijo-avTas ktX. (See Deissmann LAE

p. 423 ff.) The verb occurs in OGIS 2017 (the Silco inscrip

tion, vi/A.D.) oAtoI /|£(oo*dv |u, where Dittenberger renders,

"dignitatem meam regiam agnoverunt. " For a similar use

of the noun djjCuua, see P Tebt I. 334 (B.C. 112) (= Selections,

p. 30) 4v pi£cm d£u6|xaTi Ka[l] Tipfju For the LXX usage of

d£(uua = "request, petition" (Esther 5s"8, 72'- etc.), Deiss

mann (BS p. 92 f.) refers to the confirmation afforded by

the inscriptions, e.g. Syll 3036 (before B.C. 146) irtpl rjs

(Xwpas) 4iriSovs d|ui>p.a |3aa-iX<vs 0paxuv KdV[us] . , .

flni T[-f|v ir]dTpiov f|uuv \upav. Frankel on Perg I. 131

(iii/B.c.) describes it as very rare : see his exx.

aoQaxoq.

P Leid W"-2? (occult) has d. among divine epithets, also

,u-41 of fire (!). From Hellenistic times comes the Milesian

epitaph Kaibel 223 dvio-atrd o-« ™v ddpaTov . . arpaTOToii

(aTpairiTov Ed.) (3u(to\j : " videtur via dici quam qui sequitur

nescit quo ducit. " The subst. occurs in Magn 1144 Sid Tf|v

. . . dopacKav tov dpTOKdirwv.

ajiayyskXto.

The verb = " report," "announce " (as Mk 630) is found in

PI,ond 42s5 " (B.C. 168) (= I. p. 30, Selections, p. 1 1) In Si

KaVnpov tov t^v 4ituo*toX^|v irapaK«KoptKd[To]s dirqYY<AKdros

iirip toO diroXeXvo-flai. o-e 4k tt)s KaTox-i)s iravrtXcis d^8£-

ôp.ai, "and now that Horus who brought the letter has

reported about your having been released from your retreat,

I am utterly distressed." So P Tebt II. 297' (c. A.D. 123)

dv*|Vi'[ii]Xev i~f|v Tdijiv lis 6<|»CXovo-av irpaSijvai, " reported

that the office ought to be sold. " Abbott,Joh. Voc.p. 164, has

a good note on the force of dir. = "report, bring word" in

Jn l6,s : he illustrates it from Epictetus. In the interesting

proceedings before a Roman Emperor, P Oxy I. 33 date

ii/A.D.), the word seems almost to have the legal sense of

"appeal," as when the accused man exclaims, »•*"■:

i-irjp rf|s 4u.avToO civevcCas . . . diraYy<XX[], " I appeal on

behalf of my nobility" (Edd.).

(htdyco.

The verb is found four times in P Oxy I. 33 (late ii/A.D.),

of one being "led off" to death, which may perhaps deter

mine the meaning in Ac 121*: the guards were not merely

"imprisoned," but " led away to death (RV mg). Lk 23",

with the Vulgate duci and the gloss diroKTavBijvai in D*, are

probably decisive for this (the Atlic) meaning. On the

other hand, it should be noted lhat d. is the ordinary word

for "arresting" (cf. Gen 39s2 tovis dirrryuivous = " the

prisoners") as P Petr III. 36 {a) verso' dSbcos dirrryu^vov

and ib." d]KpvPe£as Jvjkiv dirrjxOlv : so P Lille 7" (iii/B.c)

ovtos 84 dirffya^v p* fis to aS8i 8«rp.u)Tr]pu>v, P Petr II. 10

(2) 12 o-vv4Taf;€v 6 vmip^TTjs dira,yaY€lv fu, "the apparitor

gave directions to arrest me" (Ed.), and OGIS 90" (the

Rosetta stone, B.C. 196) tous 4v Tais <j>uXaKats dn-r(Yu.4vo«s

. . . dir4Xvo-« tov 4vK«KX(t])a4v«»v. Cf. also P Oxy II.

237"' 18 (a.d. 186), where Chaeremon claims the right of

taking away his daughter even against her will from her

husband's house—dirdyovn avrfjv aKovo-av 4k Ttjs tov dvSpoS

oIk£os, BGU IV. II3915 (B.C. 5) 4t<SXut|o-< . . . diroq-raptiv

dira-yavtiv T+|V 9vyaripa rpuv . . . Kal t\nv irap' 4avT<Si 4v

flpKT['Q 4irl] uf|yat i. In the dialect inscription Syll 271s- 11

(ii/B. c.) it denotes apparently the "capture" of youths in

a raid.

cbicudevros.

In P Oxy I. 33" 12 (late ii/A.D.) Appianus does not

hesitate to charge the Emperor (? Marcus Aurelius) with

rvpavvCa dtpiXoKavaSta diraiSCa as contrasted with the

virtues of his deified father Antoninus who was 4>iXdo-o4>os

. . . d4>iXdpvvpos . . . +iXd7a8os. See Archiv i. p. 37.

OJICUQO).

For the intransitive sense of d. = "depart," as in Gen 37",

cf. P Petr II. 13 (s)5 (B.C. 258-3) dir[t)pp]4vov, "on your

departure." In the Paris magical papyrus 3082 Deissmann

(LAE p. 254) ingeniously proposes to substitute for the

meaningless d<j>aip«v of the MS. diraCpuv in the sense uf

dLiraiTtw52 airavraca

"make to go forth" (as LXX Ps 77".")—opKfJwv oi <pwra

dirb tov aKpuv Kal tov iroSwv dirafpwv rb <|>vo-T|â l*t tov

■irpoo-wirov Kal flo-Kpi8-f|0-rrai. MGr iraCpva (also iraCpu)

is given as "take," "fetch" in Thumb's Glossary: it might

equally well come from braCpu, but the meaning suits

diraCpu better.

&naixi(o.

BGU II. 530" (i/A.n.) (= Selections, p. 62) aXX»s t« koI

diratTiTai virb tuv irpaKTopuv UavoV, "especially security is

demanded by the taxgatherers " : cf. P Fay 39" (A.i>. 183)

Ik t£vos oiroiTeiTai rb irpoK<£p.tvov diroTaKTov, where the

editors state that A. "may imply that the payment was in

arrear or have a quite general meaning." The former

alternative is clearly implied in P Fay Ii" (c. B.C.

115) 6 ivKoXovotvos TrXeovdKis dirrjTT||Uvos [o]*x inropivti

Jkovctuos diroSiSovai, "the accused, though frequent de

mands have heen made, persistently refuses to pay volun

tarily" (Edd.). Other examples of the verb, which is

common, are P Flor I. 6l*'J (a.d. 86-8) Sid t£ %as o-<jp.«pov

ovk dTrrjTr|<ras, and again 61 4ir«l 0-11^X0701 ^jo-av Kal dirrj-

t[oO]vto «ls rbv K[a]lo-apos \6yov, P Lond 856" (late i/A.D.)

(= III. p. 92) 0 81 XyjuTrrop diravrtl certain taxes, P Tebt

II. 3271*"- (late ii/A D.) oi hlovrws diraiToi)ua[i] rd virfcp

tov vTrapx<$v[T]v T«Xou(icva Sr||juSoia, "demands have

wrongfully been made upon me for the government dues

payable on behalf of the property" (Edd.): a very similar

phrase occurs in CPHerm 52 In P Oxy VIII. 1157"

(late iii/A. D.) kclI \i&9t 8ti rb br«iKc<pdXaiov dwoiToSo-iv

"find out also about the collection of the poll-tax" (Ed.) :

the idiomatic impersonal plural curiously contrasts with the

translation Greek, showing the same word, in Lk 12*°. In

the Christian letter P Oxy VI. 939" (iv/A.D.) (—Selections,

p. 129) we have the phrase tovto tov KaO-fjicovTos rVirWi-

[tovvt]os, "this being what duty demanded." For the

subst. see BGU IV. 110318 (B.C. 14) irtpl dirai-rf|0-«(i)S tov

((Kpvaptov, P Oxy I. 104** (a will, a.d. 96) dira£TT|[a-i]v

iroif|0-€oâi, etc , and for the adj. diraiTô-qios various

land-surveys of H/b.c.—P Tebt I. 61, 64, 72. The noun

diraiTnTfjs occurs in Wilcken Ostr 1460 (a.d. 185-6) 81

iuov MdpKOu . . . dTraiT(r)Tov).

analyico.

To Grimm-Thayer's reff. for this NT 4ir. dp. (Eph 4"

dirnX7T|icoTCs, but dirnXiriKOTO DG etc.) in its Hellenistic

sense of "to despair" or " become callous," add Dion Cass,

xlviii. 37 d. irpos rf|v iXTr£8a.

oaialldaau).

In one of the oldest marriage-contracts hitherto discovered

among the Greek papyri, P Gen I. 2IU (ii/B.c), provision

is made for what will take place if the wife of her own accord

p*ovXr)Tai diraXXdo-o-eo-flat, " desires to be released " : so P

Tebt.I. 104" (B.C. 92), P Oxy I. 104" (a will, a.d. 96)

i\vlxa lav diroXXaTTj tov dvSpfc, ib. II. 265" (A.I). 81-95),

id. II. 267"' 40 (a.d. 36), al, and for the subst. in a similar

sense P Oxy VI. 905" (a.d. 170) i]dy $P dJiroXXo/y*!

7<vt|t[o]i. The correlative is well seen in P Ryl II. 154"

(a.d. 66) 4dv 81 8ia<t>opds avTois 7evo(jUvT|s [x]«p'iovrau

dir" dXXt^Xciiv, ffroi toO X. diroir<p.TrovTos t[*|]v 0. Kal avT-r)s

«kovo-£u>[s d]TroXXao-o-o(iiv[T|]s [d]ir'a4Tov : the correspond

ing nouns dnwouiHj and {kovclos diraXXayf) appear in 1. **.

A more general use of the verb is afforded by P Petr II.

2 (3)1 '■ (B-c- 26o) ( = Witkowski*, p. 22) <l (ppuo-ai KaV Iv

Tots [4]XXois dXvirus diraXXdo-o-us, " if you are well and

in other respects are getting on without annoyance." P

Petr II. 2o'T-* (as amended P Petr III.) (B.C. 252) Xvo-iti-

XeVrfpov diraXXd£ci., " it will be more profitable for you to

release (the boat from dyYopto)." P Kyi II. 77" (A.D. 192)

Kal axraXXa-yTjvai <iriTT|pfô-€o>s " released from the super

intendence of land under lease" (Edd.). The perf. partic.

mid. means "dead" in P I.ond 915" (a.d. 160 or 161)

(=111. p. 27) : cf. (MTT)XXox»$. P Tebt II. 315 (ii/A.i>.)

twice shows the word, as 11 [p.T|]8lv Tapox[8]^s. *7 7<ip [o-]c

[dJiraXXdJw (and so ") " I will get you off" (Edd.). lb. 385"

(a.d. 1171 to Kal Swot. diraXXao-o-oaiyu ..." on his release

(from apprenticeship) " : cf. the subst. in P Oxy IX. 12041*

(a.d. 299) diraXXa7T^v rfpaoKSai Tmpiiptvos . . . tov iroX«i-

tikuv XtiTovp7«iv, " endeavouring to find a release from

municipal offices." The tov pVov, which produces the use

noted above, is expressed in Hadrian's dying letter (or what

purports to be such), P Fay 19" [ofi« d]votp-»s dTraXXdo-o-0|M

tov pLov. From inscriptions may be cited Syll 5 io88 (ii/B.c.)

80-01. SJ f-yKaraXtTrovTfs Ta KTr|uaTa dirr|XXa7|i^voi eio-£v, ol

Si ToKioral 7t7«o>p7^Kao-iv, ilvai ra KTf||iaTa tov tokuttov,

apparently " have absconded." So P Fay 1218 (r. B.C. 103)

dirr|XXd7T|0-av. There is a curious use in P Flor II. 262'*

(iii/A.D.) dir^jXagcv yap totc rbv irrixtv Spaxpuv 8«Ka, which

Comparetti renders " poiche allora valuto il cubito a dieci

dramme "—so we say " he let it go for a shilling."

aziakloxQiow .

Sy/l 2261<,4(01bia on Euxinc, iii/B.c.) oi8«vi>s 8'dTrr|XXoTp£-

»o-€ oihiv rav vnrapxdvTav. lb. 86o18' 18 (in dialect, Delphi,

ii/B.c.) wo*a[vTw]s 84 p-TlBi dTraXXoTpuuo"o.T« 'Ao-£a ....

ri Si diraXXoTpuiio£r| Ka8' oiroiov Tpoirov ktX. 0G1S

(i/B.C.) pijTt avrwi KaTa8ouXaMrao-6ai. af^Tt (Is <Tcpov diraX-

XoTpiuo~au Dittenberger (Syll II. p. 10, n8) cites another

Delphian inscr. with diraXXoTpuoovo-a. Cf. also Syll 229"

(iii/B.c, Orchomenus in Arcadia— in dialect) ôtw

p.T|0cvl diraXXoTpuo[o-ai ^vtos ItJûv fL' k]octi (sc. -yav xXdpov

oIk£ov), P Lond 1 157 verso (b)* (illiterate, a.d. 246) (=111.

p. Ill) diroXorpiovo-Tai, apparently for diraXXorpiovoâi

(Edd.). The compound {£aXX. is more common: thus P

Giss I. 2i M (B.C. 173), BGU IV. U6788 (b.c 12), 1187"

(i/B.c), P Oxy VIII. Ill818 (i/ii a.d.), of the "alienation"

of property. Note also the verbal dvc£aXXoTp£<0Tov in T

Ryl II. 17711 (A.D. 246), " unalienated " : we might say of

this what we said of dverrafo-xwTos and other like words.

The noun occurs in Vettius Valens p. 287, where Mars is

said to produce a host of evils, including voveuv duoX-

XoTpuio-fit, "estrangements of parents."

cmavzaia.

The verb is very common o. "attendance" before a

magistrate. It is sufficient to cite P Petr III. 30s Kal 4>apivr|

KaTaoTfjo-(o-6ai irp<5s [(«] Mi' . . . o6k dirf|VTr|[o-«], " though

she said that she would appear against me on the . . . she

did not present herself" (Edd.), P Tor II. 13" (B.C. 147) d

4irl to KpiTr^ptov, P. Grenf I. 135 (B.C. 152 or 141) diravrdv

<irl tri, V Oxy I. 598K- (a.d. 292) aip<9evTos 6<oSupov dvrl

'Apuovos crKpeipa diravTf|o-ai 4irl TT|v t|-yjpoviav Kal

53airavTrjaLS anapria-fios

irpoo-c8p«vo-ai T<j> AxpdvTtp auTov Sucaorr|p{[y] , " Theodorus,

who was recently chosen in place of Arion the scribe to

proceed to his highness the prefect and attend his immaculate

court " (Edd.), P Cairo Preis 420 (a.d. 320) &»avTr|o-dTci>crav

[iir]l tJi T|v[« Ipovixov Sucao-rrjpiov, and from the inscriptions,

Syll 737*8 (ii/iii a.d.) «l 8t tis twv IoBAkx<ov, clSus irrV

touto A-yopAv o<p«(Xovo-av dx^vai, p/f| Airavrfyrrj, Airortia-ATai

Tii kolvco Xeirrov Sp(axpAs) v. P Lond 42*'- (B.C. 168)

(= I. p. 30, Selections p. 9) «l ^ppupivui T&XXa ko/tA \6yov

AiravTai, " if you are well, and things in general are going

right," shows a common epistolary formula : cf. P Vat A*

(B.C. 168) (= Witkowski2, p. 64), P Par 45* '• (B.C. 153) al.

In MGr the verb means "answer."

cbiavrrjaig.

The word is used absolutely (as Mt 25* and LXX

I Regn 13") in P Tebt I. 43'- 7 (B.C. 118) irapev«Wj8T|ptv fts

AirAvnienv (a newly arriving magistrate)—a passage which

may demolish the Semitism sometimes found lurking in the

word. For «ls A. construed with the gen. (as Mt 27" 8-

text and I Th 4") cf. BGU II. 362'" 17 (A.D. 215) irpbs

[A]irAvTn[onv toC] Tf-ycpuSvos, and the Pelagia-Leênden (ed.

Usener) p. 19 els AirAvrncrtv tov oo-fov AvSp<Ss. A Ptolemaic

inscription edited by Strack [Archiv iii. p. 129) has lv ci8f)i

Ho-xUKtv irpbs avTbv T| ir<$Xis eix<*P"rTOV AitAvtt|o-i.v. The

word seems to have been a kind of for the official

welcome of a newly arrived dignitary—a usage which accords

excellently with its NT usage. See Proleg.* pp. 14, 242.

For a subst. AiravTT|rrjpiov, deversorium, see P land 17s

(vi/vii. a.d.).

aatai.

P Oxy III. 471" (ii/A.D.) diro^-yAp lv tin T-r)s a[lo-]xvvns

ysv6}Ltvov, "for when once accustomed to his shame " (Edd.).

In P Lond 417* (c. A.D. 346) (= III. p. 299, Selections,

p. 124), we find crwxwp^""* o-vtoO tovtw to &Ba{ (= awx<»-

pf)o-ai avr<j» touto to &ira£), " pardon him this once "—a

substantival use of &ira£, which has been traced perhaps to

Coptic influence (Deissmann I.AE, pp. 206, 209) : cf. below.

Note also P Giss I. 4810 (a.d. 202-3) 0VX &ira£ iropcypAcpTi,

" not once alone," AX' oiroo-aKis taora irpoo-r|v«x8'n. and

P Oxy VIII. I1028 (c. A.D. 146) iirtl ttirq^ Tpo<»"fj[Xfl«] ttj

icXr|povop,(T, " having once entered on the inheritance "

(Ed.). Vettius Valens, p. 28530 has Aira£ tt koA Airapai-

tt|tciis SauA£ovo%y "in perpetuum " (Ed.). OGIS 201

(vi/A.D.), an inscr. of King Silco of Nubia, which is very

instructive for the study of foreigners' Greek, has &ira£ in a

curious idiom : thus !v &ira£ is seme/, rb irpurov &ira£ =

primum, &ira| 8vo = bis. Dittenberger quotes l.epsius to

show that it is an effort to render a Coptic word answering

to Ger. Mai, Fr. fois. In P Oxy VIII. 1138" (v/vi A.D.) the

words irpos ftira£ occurring at the end of a receipt are trans

lated " once for all " by the editor, who compares BGU IV.

102015 (vi/A.D.) : so (It diraj P Oxy X. 129414 (ii/iii A.D.).

aJtagdârog.

In P Ryl II. 6518 (B. C. 67?—in any case Ptol.) a judge

ment ends with koA tAXXo ra 8i' airtjfs 8i]uip«ruiva u*V«iv

Kvpia koA AirapABara, " valid and inviolate" (Edd.). The

legal formula, thus established for an early period, survives

six centuries later in P Grenf I. 607 (a.d. 581) AirapaBATcj)

irpao-«i : "inviolable" must be the sense, though the words

follow a hiatus. Another example, also vi/A.D., is in

P Lond 101512 (=111. p. 257) cvrpura KaX Ao-AXcvrra koA

AirapABara[. . . , a contract for the surrender of property.

See also P Catt recto*1' (ii/A.D.) (= Chrest. II. p. 422)

Ivm airapaBard io-riv, " es gibt Hinge, an denen sich nichts

andern lasst " (Ed.). It is clear that the technical use, com

pared with the late literary (afi. Lobeck Phryn. p. 313),

constitutes a very strong case against the rendering " not

transferable ". Phrynichus himself prescribed AirapatTnTos :

what sense that would have made in Heb yM passes compre

hension. Vettius Valens has the adverb five times (see

index), always as " validly " or "inevitably." It occurs in

P Strass I. 4023 (a.d. 569), rendered " unverbrt'tchlich "

(Ed.).

cbiaQvSojuai.

A literary citation for this word may be given from the

recently recovered Mimes of Herodas, iv. 74 ov8' cp<i$

" Kfivos wvBpuiros tv piv <IScv, 8v 8' AirripvfiOTi," where Nairn

prefers to render A. "failed to see" rather than "was

denied " : cf. Mk 8M A tis i(Ku 6ir(o- pov iXStlv,

Airapvi]o-Ao-6u> 4o.vt6V, " let him lose sight of himself and

his own interests," as Grimm renders. But this involves

a needless distinction from Mk 1472, where the verb means

" disown."

aJiaQTi

is to be written as two words, the combination matching

such familiar Hellenistic locutions as iicos Apri, Ik iroTt, Airo

irt'pvo-i, etc. The two Attic quotations which Thayer takes

over from LS are denied by Lobeck Phryn. p. 21, who

takes AiraprC by preference in the extant passage : Ruther

ford NP p. 71 agrees with him. 'AirapTC = "exactly" in

Ionic, and (by irony) "quite the contrary" in Attic (Ruther

ford) : it has a totally different history from Air' ctpTi. On

the practice of the critical editors, see Nestle Einf. in aas

G>\ JVT3, p. 27.

chraQTio/xog.

We can only cite two instances of this rare noun, one from

P Catt verso1'' " (ii/A.D.) (= CA'est. II. p. 99) \U\pi tou

T-fjs Xo-yofWuis AirapTio-poO "till the completion of the

audit," and the other from P Giss I. 67s n- (time of Trajan or

Hadrian) +(8t| Ka[Y]a tAs cvtoXAs con 'HpAKX«ios 6 hrtrpfo]-

iro[s X°*P^S T&v] {jeviKwv £vX«v tov airapTwr[p,]o[v] riav €irl

[toJituv [epYiov irp]^ o<p9aXpuv t\u. But the verbal phrase

ds to AirapT^civ is so completely equivalent to ets AirapTi-

o-|W$v (Lk 14") that the verb may be illustrated. P Oxy I.

117*'' (ii/iii a.d.) has the aor. pass, twice, the " completing "

of a horoscope (?) and of a sale of slaves : cf. ii. VI. 908**

(A.D. 199) Sore 4<p' IkAo-tov vujov ApTOKOirciov tv AirapTi-

o-6r)vai, " that one bakery be fitted out by each of you "

(Edd.), ii. 936^ (iii/A.D. ) o4k t\a ApTi o-«Itov oi8i tA

BiBXfSia Air*ip[T]io-TOi 8ws ApTv, " I have no food now,

and the petitions have not yet been got ready" (Edd.).

P Oxy IV. 72411 (a.d. 155) fAv 8i cvtos tov x[p]«vov avTbv

AiropTlo-ns ovk ckSôuxu T-f)v TrpoK«ipivT|V irpo8«o-u.[£]av " ii

you make him perfect [in shorthand] within the period, I

will not wait for the aforesaid limit" (Edd.) is a close

parallel to the NT use of KaTaprCJe. (Gal (r, I Th 310 al.).

54airapyr) aTroLTwp

P Lips I. 10511 (i/ii A.r>.) |f6yis rhv i-fjs PfPprypiwis

dirfipTwra, "I have with difficulty completed the account

of the irrigated land." BGU II. 448,3,r (ii/A.D.) irpos to

ri\v ir[p]oa[£p]€0-[i]v T&v [8ia8epi]vaiv <pavcpdv [k]o.to-

(rrfjfvoi koX i!icao-]Ta diraprio-Ofivai tois iv[7]«Ypo[p.|i]<v[o]is

dicoXovSus. In P Catt versom- 13 (as cited above) we find

the expression p*rd xf|v x'^poTovtov 4vtos ( r\y.(pdv airapn-

oio-iv raj 8Uas. P Kyi II. 74* (A.I). 1 33—5) shows the

verb in a proclamation of M. Petronms Mamertinus,

prefect of Egypt, where [tov 8taXojYi.o-p.bv dirapT£o-ai is

rendered by the editors "to complete the eonventus."

We could cite many more exx. : the relative frequency of the

dir<5 and the kotA compounds of this verb in NT and papyri

is quite reversed.

&7lO.QXrj.

In P Tor I. !»"■ 10 (B.C. 117) the word is used for " legacy-

duty " : see Wilcken Oslr. i. p. 345 f., Arckiv iii. p. 7 f.,

and Mitleis in Chrest. II. p. 421. In P Tebt II. 31610

(A. I). 99) Kol dXXorpCo. dirapxjj p.i]8J 6p.ovup.t9. Kcxpt)-

orai, the editors understand it of the " entrance-fee " paid by

ephebi on enrolment in the Alexandrian denies, and suggest

the same meaning for P Flor I. 5781 (a.d. 166) toC iraiSbs

dirapx'rj, where, however, Vitelli refers it to " la lassa di

successione," and Wilcken (Chrest. I. p. 168) regards the

sense as still obscure. See also BGU I. 30 rj dirapxî

MdpKou 'AvtwvCou AuxrKvpou, and it. IV. 115011 (B.C. 11)

dvaKCK<Sp.io-Tai 8J t] 'Oirupa irapd Tt](s) 'Ap^pi8(os) ds

{8<iik(cv) a4rjj iv {iir(aXXdvpaTi) dirapxds Svo Kara Sov-

Xik(uv) triopaTrnv A. koI 'E. otas koX IfXaPcv. The editor

(Schubait) compares P Tebt II. 316 and the note there (see

above), but observes that the meaning will not suit the

present passage: neither "legacy-duty" nor "entrance-

fee" will serve, nor "an impost upon Jews." Schubart

suggests it was some pecuniary rights in these slaves which

Artemis had "deposited in pledge " with Opora. In the

Magnesian inscriptions the word is very common in the sense

of a personal "gift" to the goddess: thus in 83, d. rf)u

$€di *Ap[Tf|u8t]. It is a very old use of the word, as may be

seen from the lines inscribed by an Athenian potter of vi/B.c.

on a base intended for a vase [Syll 772)—Nfepxos dv[«]ftr|-

kc[v o Kcpapcjvs {pvov dirapxi[v T]&6cva(au Thieme (p. 26)

throws out the suggestion that this sense might possibly be

recognized in Rom 8M. From Syll we may also cite 529s1

(i/B.c.—"i.e. sacrificium," notes Dittenberger) ; 587s"3"'

(B.C. 329—lirapxfjs, as throughout this long inscription,

except in 4,7 : it is d. toC o-£tov, first-fruits given to Demeter

and Kore at Eleusis) ; 588114 (ii/B.c.) ; 6llll(ii/i B.C.—see

note). So OG/S 17912 (B.C. 95) 8(800-60.1. . ._ko,t' iviavrbv

dirapx^|V fls to Upbv . . irupoO dpTd(Pas) fm$L (182J),

i. e. \ art. of wheat for each day of the year. It is clear that

the connotation "first-hv'ns " could not be pressed in our

exegesis of the term when it appears in NT, apart from

associations wholly outside the field surveyed in this article ;

and we are perhaps at liberty to render " sacrifice " or

" gift " where it improves the sense. The uses of this liberty

must not be discussed here. For a discussion of the word,

see Gradenwitz in Berl. Philol. Woch. 1914, p. 135 ff.

fijiag.

The use of &iras for iras appears to be largely determined

by considerations of euphony, and is confined principally to

literary documents : see Mayser Gr. p. 161 f., where it is shown

that in seventeen out of twenty-one occurrences in Ptolemaic

papyri &iras follows a consonant, and only in four cases a

vowel. As examples of diras from Roman times we may

cite P Oxy III. 47 182 (official—ii/A.D.) Sort dvriKpus

airdvTwv o-vinra({tiv, and ib. 642 (official—ii/A.D.) irpb

■jravTos vdp n-t<ppovTiKap«v tt)s irpbs vpds . . . cvvotas koA

dpn-qs t\ t<Sv dXXuv dirdvTuv. P Ryl II. 68" (B.C. 89)

l[ir\i)f^v] p< . . . [itXt|]yoIs irXe£[o-To]is <ls d/iray [uipos] Toi

o-»pa[T^]s uov answers to Mayser's rule, but has no suspicion

of literariness. So such a phrase as itt Tbv airavra

Xpov[ov], P Tebt I. 567 (late ii/B.c).

ajiaxdu).

PSI II. 1522' (ii/A.D.) may show -f|irdT[ii>v in a frag

mentary line at the end, with practically no context :

t|/iOSos occurs a line higher up. It is surprising that this is

the only citation we can make. The verb is absent from

Polybius and only occurs twice in Plutarch, but is fairly fre

quent in LXX, and found in early Christian writers. It was

evidently falling into disuse in most quarters.

andxr}.

For d. = "deceit" (as 4 Mace 188, 2 Th 2l°, Ileb 313) cf.

P Oxy VII. I0207 '■ (A.D. 198-201) ri i-fjv 4k Tfjs Tt[Xiic£as]

t\tis po^Siav, Tbv dyuva Tfjs d-iran^s 6 T|voip.[«]i»os Toi

?8yovs iK8i[K]^jo-€i, "if you can claim the assistance due to

immature age, the prefect of the province shall decide the

suit for fraud" (Ed.). So CPIIerm 6s vvv 8i oi fkv [\ut

dTrd]Tt|S «io-iroio8[vr]ai, if the supplement is right. Atten

tion may be called to Deissmann's note in his Hellenisiening

des semi'.ischen Mono'heisinus (Neue Jahrb. f. d. klass.

A/terium, 1903), p. 165 n. : he recalls the fact that dird-rn

in popular Hellenistic had the meaning "pleasure," and

finds this in Mt 13*1 = Mk 419 (cf. Lk 8'4) and 2 Pet 2":

cf. Polyb. ii. 56" and Moeris' definition (p. 65)—"Airdn] -fj

irXdvr) irop' 'AttikoIs . . . t| T^pi|/is irap' "EXX-no-iv. Of

this rare sense Rouffiac (p. 38 f. ) cites a probable instance

from Prime U364 (B.C. 84) Ka[TOTi8]«ls 84 p.-f| povov to

irpos* fiSovf^v, dXXd koX Pou\6p<vos] <k[t]os dirdn)v x0?1!-

yflo-ai [tois fltaTois, aiXnTfjv?], where he renders, " il ne fit

pas seulement ce qui etait agreable, mais voulant en outre

offrir une rejouissance aux spectateurs (il fit venir [un joueur

de flute?])." It may be added that in P Petr III n"

'AiroTr) appears as a proper name, where (as in other cases)

we may safely assume the " Hellenistic" meaning. But the

word must have really covered both, like our verb "be

guile " ; and diraTau would tend to keep the older sense to

the front. If it is derived from a root akin to our find

(see, Boisacq s. v.), it meant "invention, discovery" at the

start, and was then turned in ma/am partem, to be partially

reformed in later vernacular.

anaxwQ.

The word is common in papyri in such a formula as

BGU I. 884 (ii/A.D.) Xaip^(puv) dird™p p.irr(pbs) 0ao-fjTos,

ib. III. 97113 (ii/A.D.) 0cppov8dpu>v dirOTopa p(irrpos)

[0eppov9apCov]. Krebs (Aus den Papyrus d. Kbniglichcn

Museen, p. 160) renders BGU II. 410" (a.d. 159-60)

To-dpi[o]v airdriupa pt]Tpbs Tav«j>[p]^p.p.eo>s, as "the ille

gitimate daughter of Tanephremmis," and ib. 39210 (A.D. 208)

Ildis d(irdTup) pt)T(pis) T<Xpdp«j>s, as " Pais, father un

O7rei0eia 55aneifxi

known " (p. 175). The editors translate similarly in P Fay

39s (A.D. 183) and in P Tebt II. 397" (a.d. 198). Without

the mother's name we have P Ryl I. 12* (a.d. 250) At|u.u>tos

dird-ropos, and 1' Lond 1170s18 (iii/A.D.) (=111. p. 98)

IIoXuScvkov? dird-ropos, also jwi XurfjpiSos [dirja-ropos—in a

long list of names in which the rest have the father's name

given : we must assume the same sense. It does not seem

to be used for "fatherless." See Archiv ii. p. 97. Deiss-

mann (LAE p. 39 f.) has drawn attention to the fact that

so far back as 1808 W. Sturz (in his Dc Dialccto Maeedonica

et AUxamirina Liber, Lipsiae, p. 146 f.) made use of the

Charta Borgiana (the first papyrus ever brought to Europe,

in 1778) to explain the use of d. in Heb 73. That a word

meaning "father unknown" should be available for use in a

passage where the thought is so far from the beaten track,

is quite natural : the du^Tcap following, which by association

shares its special sense, protected dirdmp from its common

implication.

asieideia.

That this noun, with direiWu and dirci8r|s, connotes

invariably "disobedience, rebellion, contumacy," is made

abundantly clear from papyri and inscriptions : Grimm's

assumption that dirci8c'u (instead of dirio-r6i>) is the anti

thesis to iTLo-Ttvu, though supported by the RV mg (= AV)

in Jn 3", has no warrant whatever. For the noun see

P Oxy I. 34 Hi. 9 ff. (a.d. 127) tovtous t« oCv KtXlVW Kal

tovs iroXciTiKovs irdvras rd dicdXovOa toi[s] irpoo-TCTa/ypivois

irowlv, eiSoVas 8[ti] rois irapapdvTas Kal tov[s] Std dtrcC-

8iav k[oI] »s d<|>opui|V Jr|TovvTas ap.apTr||idT<i)[v] Tcip.upT|-

o-ouai, " These therefore I command, and all the civil

servants, to do what is in accord with the instructions given,

knowing that those who have transgressed, and those who

(have done wrong) deliberately (/'/. by way of disobedience),

and as seeking an occasion for wrong-doing, I shall punish."

(In the very elliptical phrase tovs 810 dirc(6ciav it is possible

that the Eparch accidentally omitted duapTavovras, though

it can be translated without : we can hardly get help from

Rom 3" tov <k mo-reins —cf. 411 c.—as the preposition

is much easier). Add P Fay 21' (a.d. 134) [8ir]»s i-r)s

diroSCas iiavoi Tf|V irpoo-f^Kowav 8'kt|[v i]ir6ar\a<rit where

the Edd. conjecture dir«8£n.s or dira8cCas, BGU III.

747il u(A.D. 139) inrdSi'yu.a Tf)s dir«i8Cas, and P Rein 51"

(iii/A.D.), where rfjs tovtoiv diri8«£as follows p/f| m66]Uvoi

vdpmfs]

dneideto.

Ford. =" disobey" in its later as in its earlier history

see s. v. dir«£8iio and cf. P Hib I. 73" (B.C. 243-2) Tf|v

ndrpavos pCav, 8s dimBiv 8i.a[T«WXeKC toIs ira]pd o-ov

irpoo-rdvuao-iv, " the violence of Patron, who has continued

to disobey your orders" (Edd.), P Tebt I. 6" (B.C. 139—

decree of Euergetes II) tous 8i dimBovvTas <irava-yicd!;«Ti

««TdKTw[s] ?koo-t' diroSiSdvai, "compel those whodisobey to

pay all the sums regularly" (Edd.), ib. 49" (B.C. 113) <dv 8i

dirti8f)i, "if he refuses" (Edd.). So Rev I, 4310 (iii/B.c.)

[t]»v ■yfciip^wv t<Sv V|ir€i8T|K<jTci)v, P Tebt I. 183 (late ii/B.c.)

i[d]v Si dirti[8»o-i K]oTao-rijo-ai iir[l] tov o-rpaTTifjYd'jv, and

from Roman times P Tebt II. 315*0 (ii/A.D.) *xl Y*P

o-vo-TariKaS [6]irus tov diriBoivTa |MT& (f>povpds Tii ap\Kpi

uip/iriv, "he has instructions to send recalcitrants under

guard to the high-priest" (Edd.), P Oxy IX. 1185"

(c. A.D. 200) ti Si uf^ -ft, ?s dv dirci8f]o-<i tovtw u.ou tio

8«iTd[Y(iaTi], "otherwise, if any one disobeys thisinv order,"

P Ryl II. 153" (a.d. 13S-61) idv 8]i dirio^ 0 [Mvpav Kal

p.^| dirjoSol TavTas, of disobedience to the terms of a will.

Add from the inscriptions Syll 614110 (Cos, dialect, iii/B.c.)

ot hi Kd n» . . . dirciSfj, let him be fined, ii. 510" (Ephesus,

ii/B.C.) us dirciSovvTa Kal imPouXevovTa Tots o-v(p,)<pipovo-i

•rrjs irdXwes, it. 737** (ii/A.D., Athens) idv Si diraSrj irpao--

o-rf|i€vos, he is to be denied entrance to the Bacchium, and

similarly 14s, id. 65310 (Andania, B.C. 91) tov Si dirciSovvra

t\ dirpeirus dvao-rp«pdu.€vov tis to Btiov utto-TivovvTio oi UpoC,

and so 4S. We have not sought for more instances, but it

has seemed desirable to give rather plentiful illustration to

prove a case which is very important for doctrine.

occurs in Syll 8108 (Phlius) 8£kt| Si iiriKpûoTafi] Tiuupis

dir«X84v[Ti] dirtiB^s N«|Wo-«[«s], where Dittenberger renders

" implacabilis Nemeseos deae vindicta tibi imminet."

ajteiXsu).

POxy II. 237Tl* (A.D. 186) uffrc iuol ir\. a\itt[<XtXv].

V Grenf I. 53* (iv/A.D.) (= Chrest. I. 131) doirdlcTai Ta

iraiSia o-ov Kal 'AXXovs iroXXd 0-01 dir«iX(ci). Vettius Valens,

p. s", has direiXt|TiKo£ " men given to using threats,"

which comes from a verbal dir«iXnTos. Since this verb,

with its rather commoner noun, might have had a large

use in the innumerable papyrus petitions, we seem bound

to infer that it was going out of popular speech. It occurs

nine times in LXX and twice in NT. Its use in Ac 41',

where one is strongly tempted to accept from E and P

the characteristic airfiXfj dir«iXT|o-uae6a, clearly reflects the

literal rendering of a Semitic original reported to Luke from

an eye-witness—was it Paul? Homceoteleuton and un-

familiarity to Greek ears would account for the loss o. the

noun in XABD Pesh., etc. (so Blass).

ajteikr\.

P Ryl II. 1 14" [c. a.d. 280) |«t] diriXf|s |M dir£ir«p,<|/ev

"drove me away with a threat." BGU IV. io6o!5 (B.C.

23-2) 88tv KaTairtirovTju^vOL irpot|V(J-(8a irpos dirciXat*. CP

Herm 25"- 2, a law report, makes an advocate say o0t€

o-vo-Ktva[l ofir«] dimXal KOTjo-t-yrio-av u[ ]. P Ryl

I. 28117 (iv/A.D.) the "quivering" (see under dXXouai) of

the left shin means for a slave dirciXal Kal u,6x8oi. In the

vi/A.D. inscr. OGIS 5211* (Abydos) we have del tt|v diriXrjv

iv toIs irpdY(iao-iv opwvra : Dittenberger accepts the emenda

tion Ypd|i|i<i(T%v.

djieifu.

P Par 452 (B.C. 153) dirdvTos uou ir«pp<SvTiKa vir^p o-ov.

P Tebt II. 317M (a.d. 174-5) âo-ra <ititAoOvti <k tov

luofi dirovo-T|S 6vdpaTos Ka8d Kal l\u>\ irapovo~rj Ifftr, " while

carrying out everything in my name during my absence, just

as I should have the right to do if I were present" (Edd.).

BGU IV. lo8o6ff- (iii/A.D. ?) Kal T|(uls Si dKo^ dirovTcs is

irap<5vT« 8ia86ri t|v^pdv6T|ucv. CPHerm 2616 €l |3ovXci Kal

dirivTiav a4r[Sv .... (a fragmentary law report). P Oxy

IX. 120423 (a.d. 299) TJavvi X dir^|ui)v iv 'Odo-«i- 8t€ tyv»v

dtr^jvTTjo-a.

airtlirov 5(3

anelnov.

The middle (as in 2 Cor 4*) appears in Oslr 11 56 dirti-

ir<Sp.e8a trap' Tjpiuv xP^°"ao"ât <? PowXti "ycp8(u(<|>). The

perfect may be cited from BGU IV. 1113'' (B.C. 14) to?

Kavo\i)(o[v direjip/ni^veru TTjv <iriTpoir«£av, and pres. with

aor. in P Giss I. 82a (a.i>. 117) . . d-rro]X[«]-yo|jj!vwv Kal

dirciirop^vciiv irao-as tqs p^XP1 v"v 8aird[vas ... In the

new uncanonical Gospel fragment, P Oxy X. 1 224 verso

(p. 7) (iv/A.D.) we find t£ oJv AJiriiiras ; "What then hast

thou forbidden?" (Edd.).

ajieigaoTot;.

For the gen. constr. after this negative adj. in Jas I1S

6 7ttp flfbs dire(pao~ros l<n\.v kclkuv, cf. P Tebt I. 124-6

(c. B.C. I IS), where certain allotments are described as do-vKo-

+avTT|(Toiis) Kal dSio-rdtrTovs fivTas irdo-ns atfrKas, "subject

to no dispute or question on any ground" (Edd.). The

citation may also help to support the neuter sense which

Hort assigns to dir«£paoros in the NT passage. For

similar gen. construction with negative adjectives numerous

passages may be quoted : cf. Proleg. p. 235 f.

According to Meisterhans Gr. p. 150 the Attic inscrip

tions use dircfpuv, not &impos, in the sense of "endless."

It might be read, if worth while, in OG/S 3S343 (Com-

magene— i/B.c.) «ls tov dimpov (or dirtfpov' !) aiuva koi-

p.t^<reTai, but \fK$vot dirtipos in 1. ":l (= Avestan servan

akarana—see J. H. Moulton, Hibberl Lectures, p. 107) is

decisive. For d. construed with the gen., as Heb 5'a, cf.

P Giss I. 6817 (ii/A.D.) Iirl $i£ds 6 auroi dimpos io-riv t&v

rinav Kal ov SvvaTai povo5 Trpo<r«[X8€]fv, "since l'hibas, his

slave, is unacquainted with the places, and cannot come

alone." "Airtipos in this sense is the opposite of fp/rrcipos

(cf. irelpa) : meaning " endless," as a substitute for the Epic

dircCpuv, it is connected with ire'pas.

a3iexd£%o/u,ai.

This rare word is used in the apocryphal Acta Patili iii.

of Onesiphorus on the outskirts of Lystra "waiting for"

Paul's arrival from Iconium—tl<rr-r|Kei dircKScxopcvos avrov.

Niigeli (p. 43) and LS s.v. give late "profane" citations

which make it perhaps possible that 1'aul was not the first

to use a regularly formed perfective of ixS^xopai, which

becomes a favourite word with him : it also figures in I Pet

and Heb, where of course borrowing from Paul is possible.

But if late writers who never could have read him use the

word, it is obviously conceivable that they coined it independ

ently, as we may very probably suppose him to have done.

See the next article.

(hiexdvaig

is admittedly a word first used by Paul, so far as our present

knowledge goes: only one MS of Josephus (Ault. vi. 14')

saves its verb from the same category. There can be little

doubt that Lightfoot (on Col 2") rightly treats them both as

minted by the Apostle. It was evidently for the special

purpose in his mind when writing this letter ; and if Nageli

(p. 50) asks why he should have coined a word not needed

to express some specially Christian conception, the answer is

surely that a new compound, formed by prefixing a per-

fectivizing preposition in an entirely normal way, was a

resource available for and generally used by any real thinker

writing Greek. What else are we to infer from the list of

dirafj clpr|piva which any writer's index verborum will afford,

even if the majority were really only &ira£ «vpT|p4va? The

case of dir<KSlx°ruu W-v-) mav ')e taken with this; but

there, if Paul coined the word, he used it again, which he

did not with these. On the problem of Col 2" we have

nothing to contribute that would be relevant in this work.

aauXavvco.

P Giss I. 70' (Hadrian) dir<Xa[o-]a to irXoiov ir«pl ipav

ivd-rnv, " I caused the boat to sail about the ninth hour." P

Tori. l'» " (B.C. 1 16) { = Chrest. II. p. 33) Kal KaTa aiv tov

Tpdirov toOtov (pf^cras dirtXaivfo-flai avTous tt|s Kpai-fjo-fws

t<)s otnias. P Par 371' dirtXdo-avT< p.€, with mid (or act. :

note the dropped augment in the two aorist forms cited here.

BGU III. 759,B (A. I). 125) dirfjXao-av al-yas Tpeis (of

robbers), P Lips I. 37" (a. I). 389) l&a direXaKOTas [sc.

dircXr|X.) iroXXaKis.

anefoy/iog

is a dir. lift, of Luke (Ac 19"), being an easy derivative

from dirfXfyxu " repudiate," on the model of IXcvads (LXX)

from <X^yxw-

rhtehvOegog.

For the Pauline phrase dir«X«i8€pos K«p£o« in 1 Cor 7",

Deissmann (LAE p. 332 f.) compares the common title

"freedman of the Emperor," Sfpao-roS direXivBcpos or

dircXcvOcpos KaCo~apos : see e. g. Syll 371' (lime of Nero),

and the numerous examples in Magie De vocabulis solemn-

ibus p. 70. The adjective is very common in the papyri,

e. g. P Oxy I. 98s (a.d. 141-2) 'Apxfa dir«X{\iWp<u 'Apoi-rd-

tos, ib. 104* (a.d. 96) £o(fj)pis 'ApiroxpaTos dircXcuO^pov al.

For the light thrown by the ancient rites of manumission on

the Pauline teaching regarding spiritual freedom see Deiss-

mann's valuable discussion referred to above, and Archiv v.

p. 117 f.

'AneU.rjg.

Prienc 248 (<-. B.C. 1) has the acc. "AireXX^v, as in Rom

1610 : a similar name 'AircXXds, gen. -a, is cited by Hatch in

JBl. xxvii., part ii., p. 145, from a Carian inscr. concerning

a tribunus militum who served under Vespasian against the

Jews. The name 'AirfXXTjs is widely spread : on some con

fusions with 'AiroXXus cf. Zahn Intr. i. p. 270, and Blass-

Debrunner § 29. 4.

This late compound generally takes the acc. instead of the

natural gen., as in Lk 685 if we read u,r|&va with K W elc,

and the Lewis Syriac : see Proleg. p. 65. The passive is

found Syll 80710 (ii/A.D.) atua dvacplpovTi . . . d<pT)Xirio-u^v«>

inro iravTos dvtipuirov, the "faith-cure" of a man who had

been "given up." (For the which occurs in l.k I.e. DP,

and twice in this inscription, see Proleg. p. 44.) The editor

restores the verb in OG/S 194'° (i/B.c.) dio-irip Xap/irpbs

do-rfjp Kal Saipuv d'ya8[bs tols dirtXirflJouo-iJv iir^Xau.i|/<.

There is a good collection of instances from literature in

Linde Epicurus p. 31 f., beginning with Hyperides. His

passage from Epicurus himself is worth quoting : 62* to

airkvavri 57

(itXXov . . . (i^t€ . . irpoo-ulvuucv «s eVtip-tvov p.^Te dir«X-

ir(£uucv w$ irdirruis ovk to-tificvov. It survives in MGr.

'A., construed with the gen. in the sense of " over against,"

"opposite," as in Mt 27", is well illustrated by P Grenf. I.

2114 (B.C. 126) direvavn Tfjs 8v(pas) ai(Tov) and Syll

558" (i/.\. I). ) Tbv vabv Tbv dirtvavri ti)[s] fUrdSou. See also

P I'etr II. 17 (3)' (iii/B.c. ), and from the inscriptions Priene

371*9 (beginning of ii/B.c.) dirb 84 t«5v iYKoXairruv 8puv els

Tbv direvavri (Jow&v Tbv Xtirpbv 46rjKa|i<v 8poy, 42" iirl

Tf|v d. cVppvv and Prcisigke 3556 (on a mummy). On I' Ryl

I. 3012 (i/B.c), a few lines from a historical work, Prof.

Hunt observes that " the use of the preposition 4ireVa[v]ii,

of which Stephanus quotes no example earlier than Poly-

bius," may perhaps give " some indication of the date of the

work." Wackernagel, Hcltaiislica, p. 3 ff., quotes tvovri

c. gen. from a very old Cretan inscr. , and fvavri from Delphi

(B.C. 198) : in both dialects &vt£ was still used in the old

local sense. From this Doric Greek it passed into the

KoiWj about B.C. 300. He goes on to discuss its relations

with 4vavTfov, etc.

dciEQicmaaTWc;.

The adj. is common. Thus P Grenf. I. n "••(B.C. 157)

tovtov 8c ■ycvor1^vov Ka^ airepCinraaTOS &v SvWjirouai

dirpoâo-Co-Tus els rb Pao*iXiKbv rd eicd«tipia dirop4TpT)<rai.

P Oxy II. 286" (a. I). 82) tiiras ■trap<xo>vToi r[(ids direpi-

<nrdo-Tovs [tol] diraptvoxXTjTovs iirep Tfjs irpoKtqicVns

6<p«iXfjs Kal diroSuo-civ TavTa, " in order that they may

secure us against any liability or trouble in connexion with

the aforesaid debt, and may repay it" (Edd.). In P Oxy

VI. 898'* (a.d. 123) viroQcVOai 8<ra *x«d iv "Oder<[i]

K-Hj|iaTa [Xa]f5dvTa toO Au><TK<ipo[v] -ypdp.fi.aTa direp[i-

<nr] dorou, the editors translate " to mortgage all my property

in the Oasis in return for a deed of release received from

Dioscorus," and explain -ypdp.p.aTa dir«pMnrd<rTOv as a deed

of indemnification, distinguished by the formula dircpC-

<nrao-rov irap4£«r6ai or some equivalent phrase. In 1. 18

of this same papyrus the deed is called tj dirtp£<rirao~ros

simply. The development of meaning is exactly like that

of our " security," in the commercial sense. Other examples

of the word are P Rein 18" (B.c. 108), BGU IV. 1057*'

(Aug.), P Lond 932" (A.D. 211) (=111. p. 149), and

P Amh II. 10110 (early iii/A.D.), etc.

oaiEQixfirftoi;.

On the possibility that this harsh word may have been

coined by the Greek Jews of Alexandria to express the

contempt with which they regarded the uncircumcised, see

Deissmann BS, p. 1 53. Of course it must be remembered

that ircpiTi'p.yu itself is familiar in papyri, in connexion with

the circumcision of priests in Egyptian temples : see Otto

Pruster i. p. 214.

dniQxo/j.ai

occurs in a special sense in the affectionate letter of Philo-

nides to his father the " architect " Cleon, P Petr II. 13 (19)7

(middle of iii/B.c.) (=Witkowski*, p. 19), l&vrds <rou Kal els

Scovs dm\8dvTos. So, much later, in the beautiful simplicity

of a Christian epitaph, Prcisigke 1 1 90: Toljo-ai <p*(u<rcv

Part I.

elicova-i oKTii, -y(£vovTai) (In]) «)• Els Xapirpdv (sc. yf\v)

dirfjXOev—a striking contrast to the monotonous dupe xalP<

on the pagan tombs of the young. For the ordinary use

of the word, it is sufficient to cite P Par 32s ff (B.C. 162)

yivwrKCTC, dxp' 01 d^>' v\uav dircX^XvOa, pj| ccrxoXa k('v ai

(M . . . [rroulv ii<ro] evereiXas, BGU III. 884 »■ (ii/iii

A.D.) irplv oiv dir^Xfrns irpbs Xaipûova, dvd(paive) irpos p.e,

Vva <roi diroTa|ouxii. It may be noted that " in later times the

idea of the word goes forward to the goal " (Usener, Pelagia-

[jgenden, p. 49). So in Pc/agia, p. 7s dirf|X8a|Uv ev tq

(irydXTj eKKXi)tr(a, " we arrived at the great church"; and

much earlier in BGU HI. 81430 (iii/A.D.) ydvao-Kt 6ri

XoiiroS|iai tin ovk dirt)X9a Ivyvs rov dS<X<j>ov. " have never

come near my brother," i/>."2 {Xe-ye tin 4dv diriXBio els oIkov,

ir«'|iiri» <r[ot] irdyTd- ov8eV u.[o]i hr<|u|nvnu( = -Te) . 8td t«£ ;

The dirti has thus done for this word what it did in early

times for d4>ucveouai, per/ectivizing the action : see Pro/eg.

p. Ill ff. So also with diropVlvw.

Deissmann (BS p. 229 and LAE p. uoff.) has already-

shown how much light is thrown on the NT use of this

word (Mt 6s' Phil 418) by the papyri and ostraca.

There it is constantly found in the sense of " I have re

ceived," as a technical expression in drawing up a receipt.

Consequently in the Sermon on the Mount we are led to

understand dir^xowriv Tbv aurflbv avriv, " they can sign the

receipt of their reward: their right to receive the reward is

realised, precisely as if they had already given a receipt

for it " (BS p. 229). To the almost contemporary instances

of this usage which Deissmann gives, BGU II. 584"-

(a.d. 44) Ka\ dir<*x,<a tt|v cruvKfxwprirUvnv Ttu.<|v irdcav Ik

irX^pous, and it. 6l2* '• (A.D. 57) direx" irap' ipuv rbv

fyopov rov {Xa[i]ovpY(ov, uv ^x<T< [fLO]u *v rlur^<'<r<l> we

may add a few exx. which might be multiplied almost

indefinitely : P Par 52s (B.C. 163-2) dircxi 'Tap' iy&v tiu^s

686via, P Tebt I. 109" (».c. 93) TdXavrov tv, 8 d-ir<x0,"riv

ol Trpovcypafifitvoi. ir[a]pd n€T«o-ovxo«, BGU III 975*olr-

(a.d. 45) (= Selections, p. 43) d]ir<xi ^ T«r(v[o]iîs Tf|v

dîXi][uivT)v] 6 IIa[ovs] <p«pv^|[v d]pyvpfov : we might

suggest tt|v dc^CXi) (/. e. «i) [airg] as a rather simpler

emendation than the editor's virb rov IlaoOTos—the substitu

tion of t] for (e)i has a parallel in 1. 1 of this illiterate deed

of divorce. Also PSI 39s (a.d. 148) dircx'tv Tfjv <rvp.irf-

4>wvTHJ.<vnv Tiu.f|v dpTvpCov Spax^ds (Karov oySoTiKovTaoicTio,

etc. For the subst. dirox^ji which is used exactly in the

sense of our "receipt," cf. P Oxy I. 91" (a.d. 187) KvpCa

■fj dirox^j, "the receipt is valid," ib. II. 269"- ' (a.d. 57)

lav <roi ov rb dpviipiov Svs airy diroxV> " 'f he gives

you the money, give him the receipt," Ostr 50 (i/A.D.) t<|v

irpoT(«pav) dirox(^jv), and often. An important note by

Alt>ert Thumb (in Neue Jahrbiicherf. d. kl. Aiterturn, 1906,

p. 255) shows that the function of the perfectivizing preposi

tion is to supply a present answering to the past Jo-xov.

In receipts we find regularly dir^x" and Icrxov, hardly ever

(as Ostr 1417, 1430) dirto-xov, still less dir«YxT|K«v( as in

BGU IV. 1058" (Augustus). See further VVilc'ken Ostr. i.

p. 85 f. and H. Erman in Archiv i. p. 77 ff.

For the intransitive sense of the verb "to be away, dis

tant," cf. P Strass I. 57* (ii/A.D.) utjSJ u<£Xiov dircxovo-tiv

dXX4}X[tiv], and Michel 466* (iii/B.C.) dirc'xov dirk i-fjs ytp

8

58ain<TTia)

[<]<(>' [8]<rov iro&av *x[t]4, a vessel " distant from the shore

as much as seven feet," P Lille I. I5 (B.C. 259-8) x»H'aTa 1

Ta

dir<Xov aXX^wv <rxoiv(a «, ib. 2* (iii/B.c.) dirfy" "

T| yf| a4rJ| [why not afrnj, ?] diro rfjs Kcipi)S ord8ia £i, etc.

It may he added that the impersonal sense of "it is

enough," "it is sufficient," often given to dirfyw in the

difficult passage Mk 14" is rejected by de Zwaan (Exp. VI.

xii. p. 452 ff.), who understands the word in the usual com

mercial sense referred to above—"lie (Judas) did receive

(the promised money)"—and refers to 1' Leid I. p. 97, fur

similar instances of dir<x« with this meaning standing by

itself. For ihe middle, as in I Th 4', etc., cf. Syll 350", a

rescript of Augustus (B.C. 31) tt)s twv iroXepdov lipornTOS

o484 TIOV VCUBV OvSi TUV l<puv T«OV OYlWTdTCUV dirO<TXO(l^VT)S.

P Oxy III. 471' (ii/A.D.) ir]poo-8-fjo-w ti Kvpic irep[l ot]

Savpdo-cis otpai Kal dirifo-Hjorjets Itas dv to. -ypdpp[aTa

dvajyvwypev (with 2nd v deleted and pcv written above), " I

will add a fact, my lord, which will, I expect excite your

wonder and disbelief until we read the documents" (Edd.).

P Oxy II. 237 T-5 (a.d. 186) has Td\o dirwrriio-as «i ktX. :

here we must assume a momentary slip of spelling with

irurrcvu in mind—of course dirwrrwu is an impossible word

even in papyri. Syll 802*' (dialect, iii/B.c.) dirCorji toIs

Idpairiv Kal viroBi.4<n>pc tA <m-ypdppa[T]a, said of a sceptic

at the Asclepios temple in Epidaurus. So lines M. The

appearance of the word for "incredulity" helps the case

for dir<i6t!u as retaining its proper force.

aniaxia

appears in the quasi-Ionic Oi the illiterate P Par 23s

(B.C. 165) kot dirio-rt)£T]v : dirurr£T| was the real Ionic, and

we have to take this as a mere blunder—see Mayser Gr.

pp. 11 f., 130.

may be cited Irom Syll 802" (iii/B.c.) meaning first

" incredible" and then "incredulous: " 8ti to£wv Ipirp0(r8tv

dino-reis airops] (the inscriptions recording cures), oAk

4ofia*iv ottCcttois, to Xoiirov Ho-tw tol, <pdpcv, "Attcotos

4v[opa]. It is MGr.

aatX6xr]i.

Kaibcl yi6!' (Rome) ■rjo-Ki -rf|v aTrX(5rr)TO, <p£Xovs virjp

Atov Mpa. The word is found OG/S 7641 (ii/A.D.) un

fortunately with a hiatus both before and after. On its

biblical use see Charles's note on Test. xii. pair. Iss. iii. I.

The papyri have sundry uses of this word which effectively

dispose of the contention that "the moral sense is the only

one lexically warranted " (see Grimm-Thayer). Thus P

Gen I. 2I13 (ii/B.c. ), the marriage-contract already referred

to (under diraXXdco-M), where it is enacted that in the event

of the wife's being set free, the husband shall repay Tfjv

4><pvf|v AirX<jv, " the marriage-dowry pure and simple," but

that in the event of his not doing so at the proper time he

shall repay it with interest. In this sense we often find

AirXov* contrasted with o-vv T|pu>XCa, as in BGU IV. 105618

(Augustus) 4kt«!o-oi to piv Sdvnov <riv T)pioX6a, tovs St

tokovs dirXovs, ib. 114717 (B.C. 13). P Cairo 1'reis I1'

(ii/A.D.) irpoo-is V AirXf) AvcvSvvos, P Tebt II. 340" (A.I).

206) TO 84 o-vva£pcpa tovto 8iero-o(v) -ypatipiv) hri T<i AirXovv

o-vvr)Yt)6fjvai "to 1« considered as one," P Oxy VI. 921

recto (iii/A.D. ) w here mention is made of different kinds of

irf|x«is—AirXoi, Kapapurucot (or -ami) and 4p($oSoC (see

the editors' introduction), with the reference to a AirXovv

o(Ki]pa in OG/S 4831" (ii/B.c), will serve to illustrate the

variety of " non-moral " senses left to the word in the ver

nacular. In P Petr I. 12*° (iii/B.c.) AirXotSiov (for the

Homeric AirXots) is used to denote a single garment. The

moral sense is well illustrated by Syll 633'* (ii/A.D.) Kal

cv<CXaTOS ■v<voi[t]o o 8tos toIs 8«paircvouo-iv AirXjj rf >|roxTj.

For the adverb see the separate article. In MGr AirXAs

means "simple, naive, natural."

ajiXwq.

The adverb is frequent in legal documents to lend emphasis

to a statement : P Oxy II. 237vi- a (a.d. 186) dXXo ASbrripa

•Is avTbv AirXws, " any other single act of injustice against

himself," cf. P Flor I. 2815 (ii/A.D.) iravrbs AirXws «t8ovs,

and similarly P Amh II. 96* (a.d. 213). So with the

negative P Lond i2l8,0(A.D. 39) (=111. p. 130) oAk it\ov

AirXws irpaypa, P Oxy II. 26810 (A.D. 58) ir«pl dXXov

pi]Scvos AirXus iirypdirrov t\ AypAipov Trpa-yparos, "concern

ing any other matter whatever written or unwritten," ib. VI.

906s (ii/iii A.D.) UT|Si irtpl dXXov pi)8«vbs AirXws p^XP1 T*l*

4v«o-two-t]S rgplpas, " or on any other subject whatever up to

the present day" : and the short P Tebt II. 490 (B.C. 92 or

59) p.f| KOTtyyOa pnSiv rhv KApwvos toS Kopuvos irpos

pnSiv dirXus- In a philosophic letter of iv/A.D., P Oxy I.

I20sff-, the editors translate XPÎ Ttva °P"vra alaurbv iv

Suo-rvxia kBlv dvaûplv Kal pf| dirXis pdxai<r8ai Tip

SeSoYpt'vu, " when a man finds himself in adversity he ought

to give way and not fight stubbornly against fate." Refer

ence should be made to Hort's abundant illustrations in his

note upon Jas I6.

9 /ajto.

In this and the other prepositions of very wide and general

use we have not pretended to any fullness : they would

afford abundant material for a fair-sized treatise. We only

notice such special uses as we have remarked in our reading,

and have therefore passed over most of the common and

obvious uses. On dird there are some illustrations in Proleg:

which may be recalled with some additions. There is the

partitive use (pp. 102, 245), still current in MGr : so P Petr

III. II*0 (B.C. 234) d<pf(<r6[u] diri> Tiiv {iirapx<5vra>v poi

[ojppiftpv [jXjcvdepa A. Kal 'A., ib. II. 11 (i)s (= Selections

p. 7) (iii/B.c.) diri tovtou to piv Ijpua-v . . . to 84 Xoiirov

ktX. P Tebt II. 299" (c A.D. 50) diroXvo-£p[o]v diro

dv8[puv irtyrfj]Kovra "one of the 50 exempted persons"

(Edd.), P land 8* (ii/A.D.) Sicircpipdp'nv 0-01 . . A[iro tov

o]tvov Kv£8ia Tpta, etc. To Kuhring's scanty exx. (p. 37)

for dird of agent (cf. Proleg. pp. 102, 246) add Syll 6$$' {a.d.

83) a-uvT<TT)pt|piva dirb pao-iX4u>v Kal Sspacrriiv, P Lond

1173" (a.d. 125) ( = 111. p. 208) ?»s ir€io*ns dir' airov,

P Flor II. 150* (a.d. 267) d. tmv pvwv KaTco-OuSpcva, BGU

IV. 1 185" (Augustus or earlier) pn,84 KOTaKaXtto-fiai diro

pi)8<v(ds). It is universal in MGr, but its very limited use

in papyri and NT suggests that in the Hellenistic period it

airo 59 &7roypa(f)r)

had only local currency. Various uses under the general

heading of source are collected in Kuhring p. 35 f. : add the

remarkable BGU IV. 1079*5 (a.i>. 41) (= Selections p. 40)

lis dv irdvTes kcu ail fiXtirt o-arbv dird tuv 'IovSaCuv " like

everyt)ody else, you too must beware of the Jews." The

familiar NT idiom (Mk 815 al) may l>e translation Greek

still, but it is evidently possible enough in vernacular

untouched by Semitic influence. Kuhring's instances cover

the categories of cause, authorship, receipt, inheritance, but

not instrument : there are numerous exx. of xaSapos dird

and the like (once regarded as Semitism !). Sometimes the

xaOapds is dropped, and dird is practically — ivtv : see

Kuhring p. 53 f., and add P Lips I. 16" (A.D. 138)

ira[p]a5[u<ro o-o]i criv Tats 4<j>ai<rr<io-ais 8[upais] k[oA]

kXcmtI KaV dirb irdo-n,s aKaSapcrias : on 1' Fay 345 the edd.

note "cf. CPR 38", BGU I. 39s1, etc., where these phrases

occur without KaSapds." Not that Ka.60.pds is really to be

supplied : the privative dird, as Kuhring calls it, is quite

naturally developed. Cf. P Tebt II. 420* (iii/A.D. ) dirb

£T|p£as "blameless." In P Oxy VIII. 11033 (a.d. 360) a

certain Eutrygius is called dirb Xoyio-tov " ex-logistes " :

Prof. Hunt notes "On the titular use of ex and dird see

Mommsen Ephem. Epigr. v. p. 1 28-9, and cf. e.g. 1 33'

dirb inrdTuv [a.d. 550], 893* dirb pugdvuv [vi/vii A.I).], P

[Lond] 233s [= II. p. 273—a.d. 345] dirb 4irdpx<ov, P Flor

I. 71 passim [iv/A.D.]." On its relations with 4k, irapd

and vrr<S see Pro/eg. p. 237 : add Preisigke 997 and 998, two

irpoo-KUKrjpaTa from the same place, dated respectively A. D. 4

and A. l>. 16-7, with virb x(lH-™v0S 4Xao-8«£s in the first and

dirb xlr"°vos &-ao-fli£s in the other. We may further note

the idiomatic use of dird jn Mk J* dir dvopds, 15'21 dir'

d-ypou, "fresh from market," "from field-work," which is

well illustrated by such phraseology as that in Syll 567

(ii/A.D.), a tariff prescribing the numl>er of days of ceremonial

impurity following certain acts, described as to 4icrds : thus

dirb Tupou T]p.4(pas d, dirb <p8opawv T|pc(pa>v) p.. dirb ktjSous

[oLk]c£ou T)pt puiv) p., dirb o-vvovo-Cas vop£po\j they may enter

the shrine the same day after washing and anointing. Cf.

Deissaiann BS p. 227. Among phrases with dird we may note

one in P Ryl II. 15721 (a.d. 135) cl xp«"» y«£voito [iroT£o-ai

4]v dvapdcrti [i/.r.] dirb iroSds tt]v aijTT|V votlv^v p«p£Sa,

"if need arises at the inundation to water the same southern

portion by foot." It seems clear that this refers to the same

method of irrigation which appears in Deut il'° (LXX otov

o-irf£po>o-iv Tbv o-irdpov koX iror£J»o"iv rots irwlv avruv

ixril icrjirov Xaxav£as) : see Driver in loc. The editors in

their note cite a papyrus with dirb iro8bs ir<m<r[p.]oO. In dXuts

dirb iro8ds (BGU I. 220, 221, III. 756) the sense is different,

perhaps " from the bank " (lit. " on foot "). In P Rein 18"

(B.C. 108) we note p*'xPl [dv dirb] tov o-irdpov v4viyrai " until

he has finished his sowing." For dird denoting matter or

material, as Mt 3*, cf. Priene 1 17" (i/B.C.) o-Te$avakra[i

. . . or«J>]dv<t> xPlKr<u,L dirb XP1'0"'"'' The phrase dirb

p4pov$ may be provisionally illustrated by P Ryl II. 133"

(a.d. 33) av6dS<as KaT4o-irao~cv dirb pipous " ventured to pull

it partly down " : see further under pt'pos. On dir' aiiivos we

gave some parallels under aluv : add Preisigke 1 76* (a.d.

161—80) irpxirov tSv dir' aluvos. 'Airb tov yiv is illustrated

by Deissmann BS p. 253, and dirb tov P«Xt£o-tov ib. 93 : add

P Tebt I. 5" (B.C. 118), II. 282s (late ii/B.c), P Fay I2«

(B.C. 103), See further Pro/eg. p. 9 for Rev i4, on which

more may be said under «lp£. Rossberg's dissertation system

atically illustrates papyrus usages of dird, as far as its date

(1908) allows: it ought perhaps to be observed that the

extracts are not always correctly transcribed. There is an

elaborate dissertation on later uses of dird in composition by

K. Dieterich in Ind. Borsch, xxiv. pp. 87-158, on which cf.

Frankel, Wochenschr. f, klass. Philol., 1909. p. 369 ff.

anoPaivto.

For the metaphorical sense (as in Lk 2113, Phil I19) cf.

P Petr III. 42 H (8)f5 (iii/B c.) (= Witkowski \ p. 15)

vuvl [84 4v (bdpul €]lpX oti pcTp£ui, ir<S[s] t« <rol diropô-fTai

koA ^ptv- Syll 40610 (a.d. 147—a reply of M. Aurelius to

an address of congratulation on the birth of a son who had

died after it was sent) ctivoia vpuv, f|v 4vc8c£|a(r6c o-vvr|o-84vTfs

poi y«wt)84vtos vlov, (I koX <-r4pa)s tovto dirlfii), ovS4v ■fji-rov

4>av<pd 4y4vcto. The literal sense may be illustrated by the

use of the verb, with its nouns airdpVo-is and diroPaTiKdv,

10 denote a kind of chariot race in which one of two men

in a car had to jump off : see Syll 670 (i/ii a.j>.) and notes.

Schlageter (p. 59) quotes d-rrdpaous from a Delos inscr. in

BCH xiv. p. 3991" (B.C. 279), where it means "place of

exit," the classical meaning having been "landing."

anofiaXhw.

Syll 324" (i/B.c.) rfjs irdXews diroP«pXr|p4vT|[s] d-yaSbv

[itoX«£tt|V. The words t& diropdXXovTa are used as a

designation for certain Srjpdo-ia 4Sddvrj in P Flor I. 20"

(a.d. 127) (= Chrest. I. p. 422^, but the reason for the

designation is by no means clear : see the note by Vitelli,

who favours a sense = "fruitful," and compares the some

what similar usage in P Gen I. 610 (ii/A.D.) p-fj-rt 4k t[ov]

K«paXa£ov ti ovtovs [d]iroP«pXr|K4vat. P Ryl I. 28" (iv/

a.d.) tells us that one kind of "quivering" means that

iroXXd diropdXXci o toiovtos, and in 130 one whose left shin

quivers diroPaX«Iv irpdo-wirov inroTaKTUcdv, "will lose a

subordinate person." PSI 32" (a.d. 208) pf| 4£«Ivai 84 i\\ulv

diroPaX4<r6ai tri tt)[s pi]o-6iio-«o>s.

cuiofi'ke.noi.

For this NT dir. €ip. (Heb 11") cf. Syll 65610 (Ephesus,

ii/A.D.) diropX4iru>v tts t« tt^v cv<r4pciav Tfjs 9«o5 Kal tls t*|v

Tf)s Xap.irpordTT|s 'E<p«o-£wv irdX«»s TCip^jv.

anoyivofiai.

P Ryl II. 65* (B.C. 67 ?) has diroYc-yovdTa irX«£ova o-upaTa,

"several corpses." P Grenf II. 6910 (A.D. 265) Tip

diro-yfyovdTi iraTpl avToO, "his departed father." P Lips

I. 29 (a.d. 295) has aor. partic. ter in the same sense-

so Syll 72715 (iii/n.c.) and 850" (ii/B.c); but three or four

iv/A.D. documents in the same collection show the general

meaning "depart" c. gen.

azioyQaxpr).

It is hardly necessary to observe that a very large number

of the papyri are census papers, and that by their aid a four

teen years' period has been established during the Imperial

age : the discovery was first made by Wilcken, Hermes

xxviii. p. 230 ff. (1893). The oldest certainly dated census

paper is one of A.D. 34, published in Philologus lxxi. p. 24 ff.:

diroypdipopai els Tb 4v[c<r]Tbs R *tos TiP«p£ov KaCo-apos

a7TGypa(f)ofiai GO

Sepao-roC. The editor, S. F.itrem, remarks that 1' Oxy

II. 254 probably belongs to A.o. 20. See Grenfell and

Hunt's long introduction to that document, discussing the

argument of Sir W. M. Ramsay in his Was Christ Born at

Bethlehem ? (1898) ; and note that they think P Oxy II. 256

might even go back to A.n. 6. For the ko.t olxtav diro-

Ypaî of the Ptolemaic period, see 1' Petr III. 59 (rf), a

very early example. They were made every year, and

included the name of the owner and other occupants of each

house, then the total number of inhabitants, and the numlwr

of males. In later times we find in the diroYpa^rj a return of

property, as in P Oxy I. 72 (a. I). 90),—of a slave, as ii. 73

(a. I). 94), and of sheep and goats, etc., as 74 (a.d. 116)—

the two latter are examples of the annual registration. See

Wilcken, Gmitdzuge I. p. 1 7 5 f. , and for the Imperial census

pp. 192 f. and 202 f. He accepts P Oxy II. 254 and 255 as

belonging to the census of A.I). 19-20 and 47-8 respectively ;

and agrees with Grenfell and Hunt that "this census was

established in B.C. 10-9 or A.I). 5-6." In favour of this is

the fact that the new Xao-ypaîa, poll-tax, which wr.s closely

connected with the census, was in operation in B.C. 19-8.

Wilcken's points must not be repeated here, for we cannot

spare room for the Eealien. He shows that the purpose

of the census was to determine the total population of Egypt,

and each person according to his residence, IBia : this is

specially brought out by the edict of Vibius Maximus

(P Lond 904 Selections no. 28), in which the Prefect

orders all to return to their homes for the census of a.d. 104.

(See further on this Wilcken's introduction to the document

in Chrest. I. 202, p. 235 f., and Deissmann LAE p. 268 f.

There seems to be an unnoticed reference to this requirement

in the late iii/A.D. document, 1' Oxy VIII. 1 157 : the writer

asks his sister to register him in his absence if possible, and

if not to let him know, that he may come and do it.)

Wilcken shows that personal attendance to the duty of

cucovurpds (cf. P Oxy VII. 1022) was necessary, and brings

into connexion the story of Lk 2. The only thing he does

not explain is his own use of the term "legend " (/. c. p. 194).

The deduction so long made from Luke's shocking blunders

about the census apparently survives the demonstration that

the blunder lay only in our lack of information : the microbe

is not yet completely expelled. Possibly the salutary process

may be completed by our latest inscriptional evidence that

Quirinius was a legate in Syria for census purposes in

B.C. 8-6 (see Expositor VIII. iv. pp. 385, 481 ff.).

djioygaqjojuai.

On the general subject we have included everything under

the noun alwve. The verb is used as a "vox sollennis"

in P Pctrie II. 11 (2)* (mid. iii/B.c.) (= Witkowski2, p. 6)

airoYc'-ypapiiai 8i M. t«X»viov to olxoVcSov ktX, ' ' I have

registered as subject to tax the site bringing 17J dr. rent."

So P Oxy I. 36"- 11 (ii/iii A.I).), where, in connexion with

the payment of customs, it is laid down that idv pJv <vpc6jj

t[i] (T«pov f\ 8 aireYpdi|/aTo. o-Tfprjcripov lorw, " if anything

be discovered other than what was declared, it shall be

liable to confiscation." If not, the tcX<4vt|S had to repay to

the merchant the cost of unloading his ship for examination.

It is usually the middle voice that is employed—a fact not

unconnected with the personal responsibility already noticed.

But in P Ryl II. I0317-" (A.D. 134) we have dir€Ypd.(<p»i),

a-rr<Y pa <J> ntrav. as against cbr<Ypd<|/aTo (-avTo) in other

places in the document : the former simply gives the fact of

the registration, which indeed in one case, that of a slave's

child, was effected by the head of the family.

With the use of the verb in Heb I2M may be compared

Apoc. Pauli (ed. Tischendorf), p. 39 f. : yv&rt, viol tuv

dvOpior-wv, 8ti irdvTO rd irpaTTopcva irap' vpuv K08' Tjpipav

&YY<X°i diroYpd<ôvTai iv oxipavois.

chtodeixvvfu.

P Alex 4* (iii/B.c.) ( — Witkowski *, p. 51 diroSfi£op*v o-f,

"we shall report you." For the middle cf. Syll 521"

(B.C. loo) the newly admitted ephebi iroirgo-dptvoi . . .

p«X<Tnv iv Tots SirXois dirfSflgavro toIs . . . 0T)<rc(ois.

The verb is very common in the sense of "appoint" or

"nominate": in P Ryl II. 153" (A.D. 138-61) (ureMfimp

tov vldv as heir to my estate. Generally it is used of

"proclaiming" an appointment to public office. Thus in

the rough draft of a public proclamation of the accession

of Nero we are told 6 Sk rf)s oiKovpt'vr|s ical irpoo*-

8oKT)6fls Kai iX-rrtcrfltU AvTOKpd-ruip aTro8*'8nKTcu. "the ex

pectation and hope of the world has been declared

Emperor" (P Oxy VII. 10215", A.D. 54), and in the same

Emperor's speech to the Greeks he describes himself as

8[t|]|iapxiK{js i£ou<r(aS to TpurKaiSfcaTov diroS<8<iY)>^vof =

designatus [Syll 376*', a.d. 67, with Dittenberger's note).

Other examples are P Petr III. 36 {a) verso 17 <ir[i] tAv

diroStSuYplvwv Jirio-Kdiroiv " in the presence of the appointed

supervisors," P Gen I. 36* (ii/A.D.) 'AvovpCuvi diro8[cot]i-

Yfit'viu yv^tvao-iapxf, and from the inscriptions OG/S 437**

(i/B.C.) ol v<(>' tKaWpuv tuv Srjpuv diro$uxMvT«s dvSpis <irV

t£v o-vXXvohwv SapSiavuv. Syll 40911 (ii/A.D.) diro8«ix[Wvj -

tos vtt'o 8<ov 'ASpiavoO, etc.

This use of the verb adds point to 2 Thess 24, where the

man of lawlessness is decribed as diro8«iKvvvra iavrbv 8ti

(o-nv 8«di— he actually "proclaims" himself as God (see

further Milligan ail I.). For the other meaning, "demon

strate," as in Ac 25', cf. P Par 15*" (B.C. 120) r|puri)<r«v

tov 'Epptav fl nva diroS«({iv irapdicnTai (so Radermacher

Gr. p. 152 f.) &% ioriv avTov irpoYovucVj, P Lond. 904"

(a.d. 104—see above, under diroYpo^Tj) (=111. p. 126) ol

diroS[<(](avT<$ dvaY><[aCav a]$T«Sv T-f|v irapov[o-lav, who

have " proved " their inability to return home for the census,

P Fay 3215 (a.d. 1 3 1 rrpoTtpov diroS(£a> virdpx«v •• I will

first establish my title to the ownership" (Edd.). and BGU

II. 388 " " (ii/iii a.d.) tK rfjs kot olxCav diroYpaîjs

diroSctKWTai. tCvos 4otIv SovXos. The verb in MGr

(diroorfxvu) means " prove. "

cbiodeiîg.

P Lond 92110 (ii/iii A.D.) (= III. p. 134) koA tis dirdoifiv

[vir«]WpT|v 0-01 to vnroY«Yp(o(i(i<vo) " in proof thereof."

P Oxy II. 257" (a.d. 94-5) ko8" [ds] iirtjv«Y*«v diro8<u;ci$.

"in accordance with the proofs he produced." P Amh II. 77"

(a.d. 139) Svo 8vvt|6w rf|v dir<S8i{iv lir ovtovs w[o]ii)o-[dj-

pevo's tux«iv koI rf\% diro 0-0O (ii(pY«o-£as, "in order that

I may produce the proofs against them and obtain your

beneficence" (Edd.). P Tebt II. 291" (a.d. 162) ( =

Chrest. I. p. 163) [dir]ooc*&v Sous tov brfa-rao-fai [U]paTU(d

[Kai] AIyvtttio Ypdp.paT a, a priest gives proof of his

qualifications by his knowledge of hieratic and Egyptian

61avoSoKifia^m

writing. Syll 521" (see above under diro8«iKw|u iiro[i]^j-

o-avro . . . tV e£d8uu Tf|S tipnpVas T-f|V d-irdSa £iv t]t)i

0ovXf)i. In P Tor I. 1*' (B.C. 116) (= Chresl. II. p. 37)

it is closely connected with another compound : Kal (lira

tos t-iri8(i'£fis toutos alrit<r6ai avrov tos w«pl Tf)s oUias

diro8«(£«s, "tandem, hisce <!emonstratis, iam ipsi licuisset

a nobis documenta petere, quae ad domum attinenl" (Peyron).

BGU IV. 1 141" (c. B.C. 14) koI S&dko diro8t££cis dXti8ivds

"genuine proofs." P Catt '"• * (ii/A.D.) (= Chrest. II. p.

421) l&v t[i]vo[s] <vopY«s diro8[«£]{€is llxflS.idv fcuvoTylKTI*,

aKovo-ouaC irani 00-0v was first written). Cf. Syll 729*°

(ii/B.C.) d. crotptis. p'or the sense "election " (the nouien

actionis to diro8«CKvv(u), cf. Syll 206s* (B.C. 274) ■y(v«o-[8ai

ok As to Xourov tt|v dirdSciîv tmv 8fpuv ko8' 4Kda-TT|V

ir«VTCMTt|p£8o. For a " display," cf. .Sy// 923" (ii/B.C.) . . .

"iroiijjrcey Kal loropiaYpd^wv diro8ct£tis.

chrodexroc;.

OGIS 441100 (i/B.C. ) dirdScK to virdpx«]v Srfv. ('Airpdo--

8oktos is found in the contrary sense P Oxy II. 268"

(A.I). 58) tt)v tcrop.tvT|v <4)[o]8ov dxvpov Kal irp<5o-8«KTOv

(/. oirp. ) virdpx'iv, "any claim that is made shall be void

and inadmissible" (Edd.) : cf. the Xanthos inscription Syll

°33* (ii/A.D.) idv hi tis pido-nrai, dirpdo-8«KTos t| 8vo-ia

irapd toO 8cov.) 'AttoS(kWos " laudandus " occurs in Vettius

Valens : see under diroS<xou.ai. The noun diro8&CTT|S,

following o-£t(ov), occurs in Ostr 121 7 (iii/A.D.), al.

azzodexo/uai.

P Oxy VI. 93910"- (iv/A.D.), a letter from a Christian

dependent to his master regarding the illness of his mistress,

has the following : o-vtryv»ur|v 84, KvpU uov, o"xovr|S [Kal

filvovs] diroS4£ci jj.< <L Kal 4s TT|Xi.KavTT|v <r€ [dY»v£a]v

dxtov (ve'PaXov -ypd<|/a$ iripl avrrjs 8<ra [Jkou(o~u], "please

pardon me, my lord, and receive me kindly, though I unwil

lingly caused you so much anxiety by writing to you the

messages which you received" (Edd.). Syll 693" (iii/B.c)

(p4>avi^nv 8< aiiTois 8ti Kal vvv irpuroi tov d-yuva tois

Movorus o-rf^>a[v£]Tr|v diro8t'xovr[ai . . ., id. 790" (i/B.C.)

dyvcvovrcs Kal vr|<j>ovTes Kal diroS<x<Sv.cvoi ra irivaxia irapd

tov [ULvrtvofUvav. OGIS 6921 ( Egypt) ovk dir<S<$d|uiy <rt

T(fjs) <[v Xoyois] Tpi^s [irony]. Vettius \'alens p. 250°

Tivis uiv <vx<p<is Kal frraKTiKol tt\% dXT|8c(as diroSixovTai,

which Kroll renders "laudantur," comparing p. 329" 86«v

diroSocWos 6 toiovtos. Gildersleeve (Just. M. p. 239)

remarks on the " respectful " tone of the verb in Ac 24'

irdvTT] T€ Kal iravTaxoO diroS<xo|i.<9a. It survives in MGr.

ajiodrjfjdco.

Early examples of this verb are afforded by P Tetr III. 42 I6

(iii/B.c.) flul •ydp irpos tui diroSijpîv, " for I am on the point

of departure " (Edd.), and P Par 46* (B.C. 153) {vKa-rcXoXoCirfi

|u diro8t]p.r|o-as. An antithesis which verbally resembles

2 Cor 5* may be seen in P Tebt I. 104" (B.C. 92) tv8i]puv

Kal diroSi)uov, in a marriage contract : similarly BGU I. 183'

(A.l>. 85), P. Giss I. 21■*» (B.C. 173), and cf. P Par 69

(iii/A.n.) where the arrivals and departures of a strategus are

recorde I in his day-book by twv and diro8T|p4o respectively

(cf. Archiv iv. p. 374). On P CattT M (ii/A.D.) ( =

Chrest. II. p. 422) Idv -yivijTat p.< diroSriufiv, P. M. Meyer

observes (Archiv iii. p. 84) that the verb is the antithesis

of ivSiguttv, as especially in marriage contracts. Add P

Oxy I. 4418 (late i/A.D.) diroSr|p.ovvTtfs <rov, "in your

absence," ii. II. 326' (c. a.d. 45) ovk JXapov dpyupiov

irapd [t»v irp]oirdXiov d$' oh dir«8Tj(i.T|[<ra], it. III. 471*

(ii/A.D.) diro8r|[noivT]es ^-yvof|0-aT« tos [ir]epl toutov -ytYpap.-

|iivas i|i[u]v <ttiotoX4s, P Tebt II. 333' (A.I). 216) toS

TraTp<$s |ioi) . . . dTro8T||ifj<ravTOS . . . Trpis Kuvriyfav Xa-

yowv, " my father set off to hunt hares," and P Amh II. I45l*

(iv/v A.D.) i]XvirTj8i]v 8i6ti dirc8^p.r|(ras 0X67105, "I am

grieved because you went away without cause" (Edd.). In

Syll 6331' (Rom.) idv 8< nva dvSpuiriva irdtrxn do-8€VT|<rrj

f\ aTro8T|(i<)<rn irou gives us a good combination. For the

subst. cf. P Oxy III. 47I1M (ii/A.D.) Tds t« diroSiUJiCas,

P Tebt II. 330* (ii/A.D.) {uov Iv dTroSr|u(a 6vros, and

P Giss I. 41"- 8 (Hadrian) imb Tf)s fiaKpds aTro8T|(Ji{as to

T|(iiT€[pa] TrafvTjdirao-iv ducXr|84vTa Tvy\[iv€i].

dnddrjjuog.

Syll 154" (age 01 Alexander) tovs 8{ diroSrjpiovs, {ireiSdv

IX6u<ri is T#||i irdXiv, diroSovvai t#|v Tip.T|v 8id |a.T)v<is. //'.

427*° (iv/iii B.C.) (Crete, in dialect) Kal t[ovs AXXo]us

iroXCras iôpKiu, tov[s (liv ivSduovs avT^Ka udXa], tovs

8' dtroSapovs at Ka !X8uivti, [ci]s a[v Svvuuai Tdx"»Ta].

(hlodldto/M.

It is unnecessary to illustrate at length this very common

verb, the uses of which are on familiar lines. Thus dirdSos

Tip Stivi is the direction on the back of a letter, e. g. P

Oxy II. 293s0 (a.d. 27) dir<S8o(s) irapd Aiov[u<rfov] AiSvutj

Tt|t d8«[X^Tj] ; see also Wilcken Archiv v. p. 238 for the

use of dirdSos to denote the transmission of an official docu

ment. Similarly the verb is the appropriate one everywhere

for the " paying " of a debt, or " restoring " of a due of any

kind—P Eleph l" (B.C. 311-0) (= Selections, p. 3) of a

dowry, 'HpaxXcfSijs AT||xr|TpCai Tîp, (p«pv-f|V f)v irpoo-nvi'yKaTo

(8pax(ids) A, an observance due to the gods P Giss I. 27"

(ii/A.D.) tva . . . tois Scots rds 4<peiXo(iiva[s] o-irovSds

diroSu, rent it. 46* (Hadrian) Td [c]K<piipia oiic dirc'Soo-av,

P Oxy I. 37u-8 (A.D. 49) (= Selections, p. 51) of wages for

services that have not been fully rendered, diroSoCo-av avrf|v

8 «IXt|4wv dp-yiiptov, and ii. II. 269' (a.d. 57) of a loan of

money, ds dTro8«o-ui 0*01 ttj TpiaKdSi tov Xa[io-apcClov

p.i)V(Ss. In P Grenf I. 43' (ii/B.C.) [a]4roi 84 y.y\o' diro-

8«Sft)KOT0S Tl|llv fl[T)S]]4 tinrOV |JLT)8<: Tf|V ITOpcCav OVTT|S 4ir[i8«]-

Sukotos, we have two compounds well distinguished. For

some notes on its flexion see under SCSo>u,i. The middle

diroSoa-eai "sell" (Ac 5* etc.) may be illustrated from P

Tor I. i,t-*(b.c. 116) { = Chrest. II. p. 34), Tl M(p- 36) etc.

Cf. MGr d-rroSCoo).

aTtodlOQLÛ).

The simplex (if we may so call what is already a compound)

may be seen in WUnsch AF 3" (p. 12) (Carthage, leaden

tablet) j|opKû vuds koto tov iirdv[u] toO ovpavov 8«ov,

tov Ka8r|ucvov iirl tov X«po\jpf, b Siopbras tt)V yfy Kal

X<apCo~as TTjv 8dXao-arav : the writer has got enough Judaism

to curse with. For his grammar cf. Proleg. p. 60 n.1.

anodoxifm^w.

P. Giss I. 471"'- (Hadrian) Trapa£ci[v]i.ov yap irpbs rb

irapbv vfAenof ovx (vp^8/n, dXX' oiSi (Sucadtcra dyopdo-ai

62 &7rOKadiarrjfii

diroSoKipao~8fjvat 8uvdp.«vov, " a girdle-dagger suitable for

the present purpose has not been found, and I have not

thought it right to buy one that might be rejected." On the

use in I Pet 27 of the LXX aTroSoKtudjlu instead of 1{-

ou8<Wu as in Ac 411 for the Heb DSD in Ps 1 18**, as indicating

a progress on Peter's part in Greek ways and speech, see

Ramsay Pauline Stw/ies, p. 254 f. Vettius Valens uses it

twice : p. 2781' 4dv 8i tous KOKoirotovs (sc ftipupev \pi](ta-

tCJovtos Kal rbv "HXtov f\ rfjv EeX^jtrnv iiriOcupovvros [Kal]

Tiv lipoo-Kdirov), diroSoKtp.d£op*v t^|v yivunv, p. 313" irpbs

rb |W| irX^K«<r8a£ Ttvas fj diroSoKtpd£etv t^|v atp«riv.

03ioboy[r\.

Syllyji11 (Magnesia, i/A.D.) 8<Sox8at . . T€Tip<jo-8at . .

Tvpawov KaV ftvai Iv diroooxxj T<j> St|p. In it. 656s0 '•

(Ephesus, c. A.l). 148) an Kf*wMm(i named Priscus is styled

dvSpbs SokiûtcLtov Kal vdurnt Tctpfjs Kal diro8ox<is d£(ov.

Field's examples (Arotcs, p. 203) show how much of a formula

this diroSox^s &£to$ (as 1 Tim I16) had become. The inscrip

tion is quoted, with other epigraphic examples, by Bishop

Hicks in CA* i. p. 4, from which may be selected OG/S

33914 (f. B.C. 120) -rfjs Ka\\£o-i-r|S d.iroSox'js d£tovp.evos irap'

avTui. Add Priene \0%M- (after B.C. 129), 10923' (c. B.C. 120)

Iv diro8ox*ii Tfji p«Y(o-Tni «tvat, " to enjoy the highest esteem"

(see Kouillac, p. 39).

The derivative diro8ox<tov, which is found in the LXX,

occurs in Rev L 31", 322, 5418 (B.C. 258), and is apparently

to be restored in the much mutilated P Petr III 36 (b) "■ 12

(B.C. 252) pouKcJXuv k(u|it]s) dTrp8ox£u[i], "in the graniry

of the herdsmen's village." So P Hib I, 85*' (B.C. 261).

The phrase perd irairns diroSo\fjs (cf. I Tim I15) occurs

in Cagnat IV. 144* (Cyzicus, i/A.D.), of the "general

appreciation" of an act of the Princess Antonia Tryphaena.

ajioOeaiQ.

BGU II. 606s (A.D. 306) irpbs d]iri$B«riv dxvpou. Syll

430** (iv/A. D. init.) T-jj diroSeVet twv o-TKpdvuv, the ceremony

of resigning a priesthood, the inauguration to which was

irapdXir4>ts toC o-Tt<pdvov (so Ed.). 'AirciOeTos occurs in a

petition P Oxy I. 71"- 19 (a.d. 303), but unfortunately the

passage is much mutilated. With the idea of 2 Pet I14 we

might compare o-fi]u' diroSuo-dp<vos in Kaibcl 4035 (iv/v A.D.,

but not Christian).

ajioOrjxrj.

The word is by no means so common as might have been

expected. In the Indexes to Oxyrhynchus Papyri I.-X.

it is only noted once, namely P Oxy I. 43 verso1"-2' (a.d.

295). See also BGU I. 32'. it. III. 816s (iii/A.D.), and ib.

9312 (iii/iv a.d.) 4p.eTp^8t) dirb diroSTjicns rfjs ptVns iXaCou

u4Tpr]Tds y—these are the only occurrences in BGU I. -IV.

In P Tebt II. 347 (a (ranking account, ii/A.D.) the word is

repeatedly prefixed to different items, " the sums so indicated

being apparently 'deposited' (in a bank?)" (Edd.). Add

Syll 734s' (Cos) p^S' diro0r|KT]i xPi<r9al TMl »*\]f)t ^ «v

Til lcpui,and Chrest. \\. 96'- * (after A.D. 350), where counsel

pleads that the defendant should give up \ of Supccts Kal

diro8f|KT|S, f\ Tf|v diroKaTdo-rao-iv i|ptv irotT|o-ao-8ai tovtwv :

Mitteis (p. 1 16) explains these as " donatio propter nuptias ? "

and "ein Geschaftsladen." Prof. Thumb notes that the

noun survived in Romance (Span, bodtgi, Fr. boutiqut) :

this reinforces its ancient Hellenistic record.

ajioBrjaavQiCo}

appears twice in Vettius Valens : p. I6*1 4v«v<f>pavTot

d'Tro9no~avpt£opivwi', l8u ^6itil diroOi](ravpi^vTo>v irpbs rd

pcVpa twv ywkrvav.

aaiodUfia).

P Tor I. |U-U (B.C. 116) (= Chrest. II. p. 32) ot cvko-

Xovpwot diro9Xip7vr<s rii pijScvbs SiKaCou avr^xwAat.

datoQvrjateuj.

On the reason why the perfect of this verb was W8yi)Ka,

not diraW8vi]Ka, see Pro/eg. p. 1 14. Marcus Aurelius, it is

true, uses dirorlBvuKO, a natural result of levelling when the

simplex had become obsolete ; but the editor of P land 9'

(ii/A.D.) is not thereby justified in restoring diro]Tc8va>T[os.

No other part of the simplex survives, and no other com

pound. An interesting instance of the word occurs in P Par

477fl- (c. B.C. 153) (= Selections; p. 22) ot irapd <ri 8fol . . .

8ti {vp^pXi)icav vpds «ts CXt)v urydXip> Kal ot 8uvdp«8a diro-

8av<tv, "your gods (are false) because they have cast u«

into a great forest, where we may possibly die." As a

parallel to the Pauline usage in I Cor 1531 may be noted the

touching letter P Giss I. 17* (time of Hadrian), where a slave

writes to her absent master, diro8Wjo-Kop*v 8ti ov pXîropiv

<rt Ka8" Vjpipav. The use of the present tense justifies one

more citation, BGU IV. I024lv-* (iv/v A.D.), where a i\yt-

pciv, passing sentence of death on a man who had disinterred

a corpse, says he is less than a beast, Kal -ydp to. 8i)p(a fT]ois

piv dvSpi&rrois irp8o-io-iv, Taiv 8i [d]iro8vt)o-Kdvroiv <^£8ovTa[i].

Here the meaning is "spare them when they die " : the pres.

is frequentative, as in Heb 7* or Rev 141*. The MGr is

diroSaivu (or ir<6a£vca etc.).

(htoxaOCarrj/M.

For the meaning "restore," "give back," see P Petr III.

S3 Mu> where in connexion with certain arrears into which

a priest had fallen provision is made irpdjoi tous iyyvov?

avrov Kal ^|u.iv diroKaTao-rf)o-[a]i., "that payment be ex

acted from his sureties and restitution made to us" (Edd.).

P Rein 1716 (B.C. 109) may be cited for its grammar, note

worthy at this early date : 8irii>s ot atnot dva^T|-rn8^vTts

<£airoo-raXw[o-]i tir\ rbv o-TpaTn-y^v, [Kal] iuol piv 8tair«-

>|mrr||i6n diroKaTao-fTajSeCt), ot 8i atrtot Tvx«o~t rav

i{aKoXov8ovvTuv. The passive dTroKaTaorTaBô-iTat occurs

in BGU IV. 1060" (B.C. 23-2). OG/S 90" (Rosetta

stone—n.c. 196) diroKaTô-rr|o-fv its t#|v Ka8^Kovo-av ni^tv.

Syll 540** (B.C. 175-1) if a workman breaks a stone, Inpov

diroKaTao~r#|o-€i Soxiaov. P Revill Mel p. 295s (B.C. 131-0)

(= Witkowski*, p. 96) p^XP1 ToS T* i'f>6-Yr'aT' airoKOTa-

o-ri)vai, P Amh II. 4810 (B.C. 106) Kal diroKOTao-rno-dTu

els oIko[v] [ir]pbs a6i-f|v toIs ISCots, " shall deliver it to her

at her house at his own expense" (Edd.). P Oxy I. 38"

(A.D. 49-50) (= Selections, p. 53) 4$' oi Kal diroKarfO-Tdfrn

pot b utos, ib. II. 278" (hire of a mill—A.D. 17) Kal prrd

Tbv xP^vov aTr[oKa]Tao-n]0-dTi b pdvijs (the servant) rbv

(ivXov vyit[i Kal do-tvf)t, olov ical irapcCXi^cpcv, ib. VI. 929"

(ii/iii A.D.) diroKarao-riio-at pot els '0|vpvYX«'Tr|v

lo-xov Td irpoK«£p«va irdvTO, etc. In the long land survey

UTTOKaXlTTTCOG3 d7roK€i/j.ai

P Tebt I. 6i(i)**1 (B.C. 1 18-7) the question is asked with

regard to certain land, tl [a]vr?| [dvTavai.]peWa [SXXr] S<t]

dirb im-oXd-you dvravaiptOrio-a diroKaTaa-roTâ, "whether

it should be deducted (from the cleruchic land) and other

land subtracted from that in the unprofitable list should

be substituted" (Edd.): cf. a land survey of the second

century, where a holding that had become KaO' <18otos

dironaT«oT,18(-n) -np <v€ot[«5ti] (fra), was " reclaimed " in

the year in which the survey was written (P Oxy VI. 918

intr.). Note the passive in Vettius Valens, p. 68** = ex

captivilatc redire (Ed.).

For the double augment, which is found in the NT

(Mt I2U, Mk 8s6, Lk 610), cf. such an occasional occurrence

in the inscriptions as Colder 88 diMKareVrna-ev, Letroune

525s (ii/A.D.) diMKaTto-rdOii, and similarly Archiv ii. p. 436,

no. 31 (i/A.D.); also P Tebt II. 4134 (ii/iii A.D.) dircKa-

T<o-rno-a. By the Byzantine period it had become very

common. See further Winer-Schmiedel Gr. p. 103, and

Brugmann-Thumb Gr. p. 31 1. Note the perf. diroKaWoraKcv,

Syll 365' (i/A.D.).

anoxaXvjtra).

For the literal sense of this significant word cf. P Gen

I. 16" (a.d. 207), as amended Add. p. 37, o[ir<S]Tav t|

toul[4]tt| yi\ diroKa\v[<p6]{j, (iiorSovrai Kal <nr«(peTai : cf.

BGU II. 6407 (i/A. D.) p'ovXdp.cSa p.i<ri)u<ra<r8ai diroKaXvduis

(/. -«£<rns) al-yiaXov, and CPR I. 259s (A.I). 212) fSoiXouai

|xio-0uira<r6ai diroKaXv^cio-ns x^po-os aiyciaXov, both as

amended by Spohr in his note on P land 27* (a.d. ioo-iV

He remarks that the phrase denotes "agri litorales," which

could only be cultivated when the water had receded. Since

two of Spohr's passages have airoKoXv<))t]s (BGU II. 640

and CPR 32') atyiaXov, one is tempted to postulate rather

an adjective diroKaXwôs, which would be quite regular in

formation. A further instance might be sought in CPHerm

45*, where we would read o<|/[£] u.«s airoK<iX\«}>o(i) (dpovpai)

i. We may add for the other form P land 30" (a.d. 105-6)

Ik t&v 4iroKa\\>[<j>^VTCD]y dir' alv[iajXov 4Sa[<p]wy. To the

classical and late Greek instances of the verb given by the

dictionaries may now be added the new literary fiagment in

P Oxy III. 413"* dfiroKjdXwIroy ilvo 18<o avrfjv.

dnoxdhmpiq.

The Biblical history of diroKdXin|/is along with the

foregoing verb is discussed by Milligan Thess. p. 149 ff.

Jerome's assertion (Comm. in Gal. Iu) that the word

"proprie Scripturarum est; a nullo sapientum seculi apud

Graecos usurpatum" cannot, however, be substantiated, if

only because of its occurrences in Plutarch, who, like the

NT writers, drew from the common vocabulary of the time,

see e.g. A/or. 70 F.

dnoxagadoxia.

For the verb see Polyb. xviii. 31 diroxapaSoKtlv -rf|v

AvTidxov irapowCav, al. Cf. the interesting sixth-century

papyrus from Aphrodite in Egypt (cited by Deissmann LAE

P- 377 f- ; cf> Archiv v. p. 284) in which certain oppressed

peasants petition a high official whose iropovo-(a they have

been expecting ; assuring him that they await (4k8<x<>|"v)

him—otovol <|"A8ov KapaSoKovvrcs tJ|vt<Sti toB X(p«tto)v

devdov 6(co)v irapou<r(av, "as those in Hades watch eagerly

for the parousia of Christ the everlasting God." While the

perfectivized verb is well supported in literary Koivrj, the

noun is so far peculiar to Paul, and may quite possibly have

been his own formation : cf. w hat we have said al ove under

diriK&xopai and dirfoSvo-is.

dnoxaxdaxaaiq.

This subst., which in the NT is found only in Ac 3",

occurs in the sense of "restitution" in P Par 63vill-40ff-

(B.C. 164) irairdiraciv Si |i«Td rf|v dirb tuv irpaypaTuv

vuvel diroKaTd(rra<r<i.v 6pu.up.cv dirb ppav^tiuv udXfis <v-

ayj\y.ovtiv, P Leid B'"- 15 ical tovtuv i-f|v diroKaTdarao-iv

iffXv ytvT\$t\va,\.. So in Syll 552 (late ii/B.c. ) twice with

reference to the " renewal " of the temple cell of the goddess

Artemis al Magnesia— 13 ttt tT|V diroKaTdorao-iv tov vaov

<ruvr<X«iav itXT|i>€v, and a <rvvT«X6reu t^v diroKaTao-roo-iv

rip 8iov, and in OG/S 483s (ii/B.c.) of the "repair" of a

public way—?k8o<tuv iroi^crdp-fvoi Tfjs diroKaTaordcriws tov

toitov. In 1' Oxy I. 67* (a dispute concerning property—

a.d. 338) it is laid down, (I irpbs i-f|v t&v 4irb tuv

airiaBf'vTwv 8ia.KaTc'xecr8ai X evjope'veov oiKoir[l]8[uv] diro-

KOToo-rao-iv ktX., " if the accused persons protest against

the restoration of the estates of which they are said to be

in occupation," etc. In the third century petition, P Oxy

I. 70, the editors render 10 s- <rvvl$f\ 8i diroKaTd<rra<r(v u«

iroi4j<ra<r$ai irpbs avrbv to 8i«X9<Svti k {(tu), by " it hap

pened that a balancing of accounts took place l)etween us

in the past 20th year." Add P Flor I. 43" (a.d. 370) xflP°-

<y[pa]4><Cav ijroi do-cpaXuav Tf)s diroKaTaardo-fcos tovtuv,

P Strass I. 26' (iv/A.D.) (urd rf|v diroKaTdo-Tao-iv toutojv

irapd <J'ot.p,du.|Movos IlairvovflCou Xdu-Pavt tV|v irpdo-iv, and

Chresl. II. p. 117, printed above under diroBrjKi). Another

noun-formation occurs in P Tebt II. 424* (late iii/A. D. )

lis fa (/. lav) |if| diroKOTao-rao-Cas [8]<| irc!p\)/T|s [o]l8ds crov

rh[v] k(v8vvov, "so unless you now send discharges (of

debts) you know your danger" (Edd.). To the literary-

record may be added Epicurus 8* (Linde Epic. p. 32). On

the astrological use of diroKardo-rao-is ( = the final point of

agreement of the world's cyclical periods) as underlying the

NT idea, see J. Lepsius in Exp. VIII. iii. p. 158 ff., where

reference is also made to Brandes Abhandl. z. Gcsch. des

Orients, p. 123, "The Egyptian Apokatastasis-years."

dnoxeijxai.

P Par 63lx" (ii/B.c.) dirdK<irai -ydp irapd 8[io0] p.<)vis

toIs Hard t!> (WXtiotov jrrpoai povp.c'voi$ £fjv : there

is a suggestion of Kom 2s. Closely parallel with the NT

use of the verb is OG/S 383189 (the important inscription of

Antiochus I., the quasi-Zoroastrian King of Commagene

in i/B.C.) ots diroKibrrrai irapd 6cav Kal f-pcowv x^PLS

€vo-cP<<as (see Dittenberger's note). For a similar use of

the simplex cf. Magn 11516 (ii/A.D.) 8]id Tavrd croi Kitirrrai

^trydXi] x°-PLS V PcwiWms oUkwi, and see ZNTW xv.

p. 94 ff. With Heh 9" cf. h'aibel 4i66 (late, Alexandria)

us (iS<is in irdo-i PpoTots to Oavciv dirdxctTai : there are

no signs of Christianity in the epitaph. A more literal use,

serving as transition to the next, is in BGU IV. 1023' (A.D.

185-6) YP<i<H 8«aK»v (/. -•yuv : see reff. in Te/>t. Pap. I.

p. 616) Kal tuv iv tio lepui diroKtialvuy. The word is com

mon in the sense "to be stored," e.g. P Oxy I. 69*

('A.D. 190) dirb t&v iv Tjj olx(a diroMipivov, BGU. I. 275*

a.7T0K\eL(0 64aTroKplvo/xai

(A.D. 215) iv aAX-jj iorlv diroK<ip4Vr| p.T|)(avT|, I' Tebt II.

34013 (A.D. 206) at Kal diroKc(p.<vai iv 6r|o-(aupu>) iirl o-cppaytSi

Au.uuv(ou, " which are stored at the granary under the

seal of A." (Edd.), and P Lond Inv. no. 18857 (A.D.

1 14-5—published by Bell in Archiv vi. p. 102) Ta <v auTfj

p\p\ia diroKetucva, documents " housed " in the pipXio8r|Kii

i-VKTô-cwv.

In Deut 32s* o«k ISoii TaOra oTjvfjKTai Trap' ifiot, icai

ioTppdyio-Tai iv tois flr|o-aupots p.ov, Symmachus substi

tutes dirdKC'.Tai. for avvijKTai.

anoxXeim.

P Oxy II. 26514 (a marriage contract, A.D. 81-95) wfi'

diroKXctv ( = diroKX«£«tv) pr|8fvbs tuv inrapxdVr»[v. ( For

the Hellenistic contraction of two «-sounds, see Proleg*

p. 45.) It. X. 12725 (A.D. 144) Air6cXf[io-a -rf|v 6v]p[av

Tfjs . . .] oiKias u.o\> Kal Tfjv tov ireo-o-oO (terrace) 'fl«[pav.

djioxonxofiai.

On this word, taken in the sense of Deut 231 (supported

by several instances in literary KoiWj—see Grimm-Thayer)

Nageli has some good remarks (p. 78 f.) : he brings together

several phrases which show Paul using a more vernacular

style in Gal than anywhere else, the startling passage 512

being the climax—" Der ztlrnende Apostel lasst auch seiner

Wortwahl freien Lauf; die starksten Ausdrllcke der

Umgangsprache sind etzt die geeignetsten." Cf. /'re/eg.

pp. 163, 201.

OJlOXQlfia.

OGIS 335*' (ii/B.c.) to d]iroo-raX4vTa (nr'[av]Td>v

diroKpfuaTa and 118 koW[t]i Kal afrrol Sid t«5v diroKpqid-

to>[v] 4vc4>avurav. Still nearer in point of time to the sole

NT occurrence of the word (2 Cor I*) is IMAt 2J (Rhodes,

A.D. 51) in which rd tAKTaidraTa diroKptpaTa refer to

favourable decisions of the Emperor Claudius (Deissmann,

BS p. 257) : cf. IG VII. 2711*"' (a.d. 37) irpo<rcvSc£ducvos

Kara Sapcdv [irp«r]P«v<riv irpbs tov 2«Pao-Tov . . .

^vcvkcv dirdKpiua irpbs to H0VOS irdo~r|S [<piXav]0pwjr£as Kal

IXirCSaiv ayaduv irXfjpts. OGIS 49418 (? i/iiA.D.) joins

iirierroXat, diroKpCuaTa, Siard'yu.aTa : Dittenberger defines

these successively in the context as dispatches addressed by

the proconsul to the Emperor, the Senate, etc., replies

j;iven to deputations of provincials to him, and edic/a, or

documents addressed to the people at large, and not to

individuals. See also his note on Syll 368' (i/A.D.), where

C. Stertinius, chief physician to the Imperial family, is also

ini t»v 'E\Xt|vikwv diroRpqidTciiv. In P Tebt II. 286'

(a.d. 121-38) d. is a "rescript" of Hadrian. Paul (I.e.) may

be taken as meaning that he made his distressed appeal to

God, and kept in his own heart's archives the answer—

"dirofldiTi- to Si diro8aveiv K<pSos," as we might recon

struct it.

anoxQivoficu.

Syll 928" (Magnesia, early ii/B.c.) ircplTav[Tr|S rf\s] x«pas

Tfjs irapd IIpii]Wuv diroK«Kpi|i^vr|S ofio-rp shows the old

diroKptvu in passive. For the combination of pf. partic. and

*v, cf. Col i". In P Ryl II. 122" (a.d. 127) cis to ko>)

Svva<r6ai dTTOKptfHjvai tui Stjuoo-Cwi, "enabling me thus to

fulfil my duties towards the Treasury" (Edd.), we have an

isolated ex. of the passive aor. not meaning "answer." This

latter, so overwhelmingly predominant in NT, is rather

surprisingly uncommon in the non-literary Koivf). Early

inscriptiona] instances are Syll 32811 (b.c. 84) dir«Kp(6[i)v

KaJXws [ovt]<$v [t« 8(8uj xevai Kal ktX., id. 307" (B.C. 150-47)

f8o£tv . . . tovtois <|>iXavflpwira>s diroKpiO^vat, it. 930'* (B.C.

112), same phrase : the last two are senatus consulta , starting

in Latin. Similarly the dialectic Syll 654* (? ii/B.c.) diroxpi-

Of)u<v toIs irpio-pfVTats Sioti ktX. Mayser, p. 379, pro

nounces it "die eigentliche KoiWj-form," but he only has

five instances, P Par 3410 (B.C. 157), 35*° (B.C. 163), 15"

(B.C. 120), P Leid Vm-U (ii/B.C), and P Grenf I. 37" (B.C.

108—<Kp(9r| for dircKp. • : he cannot, however, quote any

cases of dircKpivdutiv. On the other hand we cannot find

any more instances of dirtKp£&r|v from later papyri, except

P Lond 121830 (iii/A.D.) (=1. p. 95), and two Christian

documents, P Grenf II. H2M (a Festal Epistle, A.D. 577?)

and PS I 261 (see Addenda) (v/A.n.—acts of a martyr

dom). Since MGr diroKp(0r|Ka shows that it lived on, its

disappearance in the post-Ptolemaic period outside NT is

hard to explain. It is not, however, replaced by dircKpi-

vd|M|v, as to which subsequent information has antiquated

the statement in Proleg. p. 161 f. (corrected in Einleilung

p. 254 n.1). For the middle aorist occurs very often in

papyri, but they are without exception legal reports, in which

dircKpcivaTo (so usually—also ptc. or inf.) means " replied,"

of an advocate or a party in a suit. The references had

better be appended : P Ilib I. 3lu[e. B.C. 270) . . . d]ir«cpfv£-

[to . . . , no context, but the whole document proves its

connotation), P Amh 1 1. 66" (A.D. 124), P Catt !•»*( = Chrcst.

II. p. 419) (ii/A.D.), P Oxy II. 237 vli- 88 (a.d. 186),

it. III. 653 (a.d. 162-3), BGU I. H4' 2* (ii/A.D.), 136"

(A.D. 135), and 361 H' *-" (ii/A.D.), it. II. 388"■".«•

(ii/iii A.D.), it. III. 969 1 16 (a.d. 142?). P Lips I. 321.*-'

(iii/A.D.), it. 33 «■ 18 and 36" (iv/A.D.), Christ. II. 78B(p. 86,

A.D. 376-8), P Thead 14" (iv/A.D.) 81' ipp.iiW[«>s] direKpfC-

vov[to (in a prods vcrtal), BGU III. 936" (A.D. 426),

PSI 52" (vi/A.D.) and 6188, 62s' (early vii/A.D.)—all three

irdciv tois irpos avrov (or -f|v) lir^TjTovpivois diroKp(vao-0ai.

The only one that need \>e noted specially is P Giss I. 40'1 8

(a.d. 212), where Caracalla says fva uVj tis o-T«vdV<pov

irapcppT)v€vo~rj Tfjv ^dptTd uov 4k tuv p^r)[^d]Tb>v to[v]

irpoT^pou SiaTdYuaTos, lv — ovtus dircKpiv[d]pi]v ktX.

This may represent rescripsi, but in any case we cannot miss

the formal and weighty tone of the verb.

We proceed to compare these facts with those of Biblical

Greek. Thackeray tells us (Gr. p. 239) that dircKptOijv " is

employed throughout the LXX : the classical dir<Kpivdp.t|V

in the few passages where it occurs seems to be chosen as

suitable for solemn or poetical language." Such a passage as

3 Regn 21, the last charge of King David to his heir,

might be compared with Caracalla's use of the form. The

fairly clear use in the fragment of a law report from P Hib

above tells us that the legal use was already possible at the

time when the LXX was growing. So we may take its

meaning throughout as being (1) "uttered solemnly," (2)

" replied in a court of law." These two meanings cover all

the NT passages: (1) accounts for Lk 3", Jn 51''1*, Ac 3U,

(2) for Mt 27", Mk 14°, Lk 23*, with Jn 5U (K*) not far

away. With the absence of dir«Kpi8T|v from the Pauline and

other Epistles, and the Apocalypse except for one passage,

CLTTOKpiCTlS 65 airoXavais

we may compare the silence of the papyri after ii/B.C. We

are inclined to suggest that the word helongs only to early

Hellenistic, whence it was taken by the LXX translators

to render a common Hebrew phrase, passing thence into

the narrative parts of NT as a definite " Septuagintalism."

From the Gospels and Acts it passed into ecclesiastical

diction (cf. Reinhold, p. 77), and so ultimately into MGr.

The contrast lietween the two halves of the NT will thus be

parallel with that noted above under <ji&r)$.

OJlOXQiaiQ.

Syll 276" (Lampsacus, c B.C. 195) . . . 8tov Trap' ai-roO

X]dp<a<ri.v diroKp£o-«is Tas dpu.o£oi>cras t[. . ., ib. 1 77e2

<Teos, B.C. 303) oldpcSa 8i [8elv diro8«ixfl<j]vai. Tp«is dvSpas

*i6us STav dir<SK[pi]<rts dvcryvuo-8Tji., ib. 314'' (ii/B.n.,

Messenian dialect) J8o£c t<hs <rvW8pois dirdKpuriv Sdpcv

■Swti ktX., ib. 92821 (Magnesia, ii/B.C. init.) -rfjv MvXacri'uv

diroKpwriv to the prnetor M. Aemilius. From the papyri

we can only cite P Oxy VI. 941* (vi/A. D. ), and oilier

late exx. : like the verb, this word for "answer" clearly

suffered eclipse, and relumed into the language at a late

period.

■anoxovnxoi.

1' Strass I. 42" (census return—A. D. 310) Spwpei 8<ovs

diravTas ■ ■ ■ pnWva diroxcKpu^vai. Syll 801 (Ephesus,

vi/B.c.) has the verb thrice, of a bird flying out of sight :

this early Ionic lies far behind the Hellenistic period, but

may be added to the literary record of the verb, which we

have not noticed in our sources. Vettius Valens has it

p. 15" (not in index) JirnyriKal tuv diroKCKpvppc'vuv—cf.

Paul's use of the participle.

UTIOXQVcpog

is a favourite word with Vettius Valens. It denotes p. 216

the "hidden" organs of the body (twv fvrbs d.). The in

fluence of Gemini (p. 7*J) produces Kpirixol kcucAv Kal dyaOuv,

cppdvipoi, TrcpicpYoi., diroKpuipuv pvo"rai, etc. In p. 108'

irtpl 8ccrp.uv Kal <rvvo\uv Kal diroKpv<|>a>v irpa^^druv Kal

KaTaKpbrtos Kal dnuCas it suggests unknown disasters of

the future. P. 1 76s irepl 8fueXuov t\ Krr|pdTiov (? KTia-pdi-wv

ed. ) f\ diroKpij<j>uv ^ irjpl vcxpiKuv, subjects on which signs

are sought d-rrb toC inroytiov. In p. 1 7QE* (so 30121, 335')

piucrTiKuv f\ diroKpu<p<»v irpa-ypaTiov suggests " mysteries "

again. The adverb is joined with bpSovrjpivus p. 3015, of

"mystifying and grudging" expositions. See also Kaibcl

102810 (Andros, iv/A.D., a hymn to Isis) dirdxpucpa o-vvfJoXa

&Xto>v cvpop^va. P Leid W is Movclcos Upd pcpXos dird-

Kpupos (riii ») : cf. <■ 18-

anoxreivco.

P Magd 4s (iii/H.c.) dir<KT€ivav, P Par 23* (B.C. 165)

diroKTlvai, ib. 11 verso2 (B.C. 157) diroKT^vai (see Mayser,

p. 7°)- The verb only occurs eleven times in Syll index.

In later papyri we can quote P Oxy VI. 903* (iv/A.D.)

diroKTivas aii-oiis tuv ir[X]T|Y»v "half killed them with

blows" (Edd.), PS I 27" (v/a.d., Acts of a martyr), P

Lips I. 401" a (law report, iv/v a.d.) ffi{kT\(m avrhv diro-

Kptvai {sic), P Gen I. 4920 (iv/A.D.) [VJXtiySs dir^[KT]«ivdv u<

—as in P Oxy VI. 903, the complainant was obviously not•"kilt entoirely"! P Lond 24010 (a.d. 346) (= II. p. 278)

Part I.

dir^KTiWv \U rt fl p.T| y i<s <pvyf|v <xPTl°'aHLTlv> BGU IV.

1024"1 30 (iv/v A.D.) ttyi dir&c[T«vc. For five centuries then

we have no trace of this supposed common verb from popular

sources : yet in the middle of this period it abounds in the

NT texts, developing a whole series of curious forms in the

present stem. Meanwhile it was flourishing in literature, to

which perhaps it owes its return to the popular speech in

the Byzantine age. A more extensive search in the ruder

inscriptions outside Egypt is desirable, as it might prove

that the word was in popular use in other countries. Indeed

the NT is evidence of this by itself.

djioxvea).

BGU II 665" 19 (i/A.D.) tji-oiu-da-Bn. auTfj 7rdira [ir]p&s

[t]J|w Xox[e]Cav avTapKus, {pwruo-i 8[i] KaC, Kuptf (sc.

irdi-«p), [t|] p.<)TT)p [a]vToi, Sirus o'iroK\jTj[o-]n <o[ . . . The

word, accordingly, notwithstanding Hort's attempt (on

Jas I15) to apply it specially to cases of abnormal birth,

would seem to have been an ordinary synonym of tCktm,

but definitely " perfectivized " by the dird, and so implying

delivery. For the simplex cf. Syll 797s (ii/B.C.) ri iraiSdpiov

8 'AvvvXa kucs 8o2», 803".

anoXaiuiPdvv).

The use of diroXapVcrSai in Mk 7s3 =" draw aside,"

"separate," is well illustrated by P Lond 42ls,r- (B.C. 168)

(= I. p. 30, Selections, p. 10) hr\ Si twi p'f] 7rapa-y(vc<H)a(

<r€ [irdvrwjv tuv Ikii dir<LXr)p.uivuv irapaycYojVdjTtov

aT|8fô|iai, " but that you did not return when all those who

were shut up with you arrived distresses me "—with reference

to the "recluses " of the Serapeum. So P Vat A10 (B.C. 168)

(= Witkowski2, p. 65) TjpovXdpnv 8i Kal <ri irapaye-yoWvcu

els Tf|v irdX[i]v, KaOdircp . . . ol aXXoi ol direiXT|[u.|Uvoi.]

ir[d]vT€S. The word is of course very common. It is

found in the sense of " receive," "welcome" (as in the TR

of 3 Jn8) in P Lips I. no* (iii/iv a.d.) <vx^|uvos 8ircos

6XoKXi]po£<rdv <re Kal iyialvova-av diroXdf3a> (cf. Lk I5!7),

and P land 1317 £va p.<rd xapds o-t diroXdpu>u.cv. The full

force of the dird—as pointing to a " promise made centuries

before "—is probably to be retained in Gal 4' (see F. B. West - .

cott, St Paul and Justification, p. 75). It is the ordinary

correlative of diro8CSup.i. For the simple sense of " receiv

ing" what is due, cf. P Tor I. I™'- 28 (B.C. 116) (= Chresl.

II. p. 38) tt|v tiu.t)v diroXaP«tv.

ajio?.avaiQ.

OGIS 38311 * (Commagene inscription, i/B.c.) oi udvov

ktô-iv PtPaiOTdnjv, dXXd Kal diri5Xaii<riv T|8t<rTriv dvOpairois

lvd|ii<ra xf|v tio-t'P«iav, ib.ln koiW|v dirdXavo-iv iopTTjs

irapcx^TCi), ib. 669s (i/A.D.) rd T€ irpbs acoTr|p£av Kal to

irpbs dirdXavcriv, IG XII. iii. 3261- (Thera, time of Anto-

nines) irpbs [dir]dXa«<riv. Cf. els dirdXa«o-iv in Didache io3.

A derived adjective occurs in Vettius Valens p. 15s* aL 8i

egfjs i (sc. poipai) 'A4>po8ii-ns cixpaTdripai dynÛvai

iroXvcroôi diroXauo-riKat, "given to enjoyment."

For the verb cf. OGIS 669' (i/A.D. ) Tf|virdXiv diroXavovo-av

tmv titpYJo-uiv as ?xu ktX., P Fay I2510ff- (H/a.d. ) dixopai

[■yap] pcCôvos d£tas ytvt<rQa.i [cwj>* o]6 diroXavopcv twv

8<i[puv], "for I hope to be better off now that we are

enjoying presents (?)" (Edd.), BGU I 248" (ii/A.D.) -ruvrjOuv

<rou diroXavo-at, P Oxy I 41* (iii/iv A.D.) iroXXfiv d"ya8c»v

9

airoXfLirco 66 diroXva>

diroXav>op«v. The sepulchral inscr. , Preisigke 2004,

AvtuvcCvc, ir&vTwv dir&ouo-as, must presumably mean

dirlXavtras. Syll 891"—a curious funeral inscrip:ion com

posed for a heathen by a proselyte, who quotes the LXX—■

|«)8i Kapirwv diroXavoi. CPHerm 119 verso " (iii/A.D.),

where Aelius Asclepiades receives actors from public

services from Gallienus tv]a Svd t?|v [tow irpDvovwv] dpiW|v

diroXava-i] Tfjs iufjs <piXav8piuTrias.

P Par 22" (ii/B.c.) rj yap 8t)\ou|Uit] Ne<popis aTroXiiroi<ra

rbv iraTCpa r||ui>v <r\JV<uKr|o-€ "tiXCirirw tivC. The word is

apparently a term, techn. in wills, etc., e. g. P Oxy I. 105'.*

(A.D. 1 1 7—37) KATjpdvouov AiroXetiro) t^jv 8vyaWpa[v] (xou

. . . rd 84 inr' 4uov diroXci<{>8rfO-<$ruva o-k<vt) ktX., P CattlT- 9

(ii/A.D.) (= CAr«/. n. p. 421), BGU IV. 1098" \c. B.C. 18),

ib. U4822(B.c. 13), ib. n6418 (B.C. 15-1), and Michel iooi"-4

{c. B.C. 200—the Will of Epicteta). In L5GU IV. 1138"

(B.C. 19-18) (= Chrest. II. p. 123) air<5X<y<rl (191 t&v Ilatria

{i.e. -ov) <k rf|(s) 4>vXa,Kfj(s), a jailor reports what the

offending parly said to him, asking him to "leave" the

imprisoned debtor to him. The verb occurs in a Phrygian

tombstone of A.D. 114, C. and B. 590 (ii. p. 656) iovs virjp

yf\s airoXiiroC<r[a] T<<r<rapas koX Su-yaT^pa. It is MGr.

One or two instances of the literal use of this common

verb will suffice—P l'etr III. 51s rb dpyvpiov S wiovto

diroXuiXivai, " the money whicli they thought had been

lost," P Oxy IV. 743" (B.C. 2) tyi> 8Xos 8iairov[o]vriai il

"EWos xa^K°"S air6Xe[<rj«v, " I am (]uite upset at Helenos'

loss of the money" (Edd. ) In P Fay ill" (a.D. 95-6) we

have it of destroying life : |ilv4>op.a£ crai p.cydXu; diroXVa-as

X[v]pi8ia 8vm dir& tou (TimXfioG Tfjs »Sov, " 1 blame you

greatly for the loss of two pigs owing to the fatigue of the

journey" (Edd.). ( Probably the writer meant diraXfo-avra,

but the 110m. will construe.) So in the dreams of Ptolemy,

son of Glaucias, the helper of the Temple twins, V Par 50*

(b.c. 160) Aty»' Mn8ap*>s ^PYQS (') ^ diroX&rrj <rou t&v

iratSa' xvpios ovk diroXvci ( = diroXXwi, presumably) rbv

airoO iraiSa. Cf. P Petr III. 36 (u) verso1* 8<oucvos |iTj p.«

diroX^crni r&\ Xiuui iv rt[i (puXaKfji : so Lk I51'. In the

curious nursery acrostic, P Tebt II. 278" '• belonging to

early i/A.i). in which the story of the loss of a garment is

told in lines beginning with the letters of the alphabet in

order, we find :

Xittv 6 dpas

p.upbs diroXla-as

"a lion he was who took it, a fool who lost it" (Edd., who

would read 6 a., as in the other lines). In P Kyi II. 141"

(a.D. 37) koX dir<6X«ra ds tlvôv diri Tiu.(i)s) 6ir£o\i "I lost

40 silver drachmae which I had with me from the sale of

opium" (lid.), it connotes robbery; and so in Syll 237'

(iii/K.C.) xp^j|AaTa Tui 8cui {udvutrav d fja-av 4k to€ Upou

diroXuTa (/. diraXuXdTa) dirb toO dva84p.a.Tos twv $ukIuv,

Kal 4frjXcy£av tous UpocrvX-nKdras. The -pa forms of the

mid. are unchanged: thus P Petr II. 4 (1)* (B.C. 255-4)

vvvl 84 diroXXvucSa (quarrymen "worked to death" over

exceedingly hard stone), P Tebt II. 278" (see above)

d-rroXXvTat, etc.

'AxokXcoc;

has gen. 'AitoXXiItos in an inscr. from the Serapeum at

Memphis. See Preisigke 1917, who accents the nom.

'AiroXXais : since it is pro!>ably short for 'A-rroXXwvtos (which

occurs in Codex Bezae), this accords with analogy. The

name can be quoted from Oslr 1319 (B.C. 7), 1577 (A.I). 132),

Pteisigke 1 1 13 (a.D. 147-8), P Lond 929", M (ii/iii A.D.)

(= III. p. 42 f.), ib. I233t (A.D. 211) (= III. p. 58), where

the editors would like to make 'AiroXXws gen., and P Goodsp

37iui*° (a.D. 143) 'AitoXXwti. Without seeking for more

exx., we may observe that 'AiroXXuvios was an extra

ordinarily common name, no fewer than 39 persons bearing it

in the inscrr. of Syll. (Naturally the abbreviated name does

not figure in the more formal inscriptional style.) 'AiroXXdSio-

pos has over 50, and 'A7roXXv£8r|S (-8as) half as many :

'AiroXXus might be a short form of these also. So apart

from the very precise identification available we might not.

be sure that there was only one Apollos in NT.

ano}.oyeoj.iai.

A good example of this judicial verb is afforded by

P Par 35:1JI,'(a petition to Ring Ptolemy Philometor, B.C. 163)

4dv <tol 4>aLVT]TaL, <rvvrd£aL KaTao-rfjtrai ti. o-< virip uiv

[4u.o]0 diroXoYioup.cvov AT][iV|Tpiov "to make my defence" :

cf. P Strass I. 515 (A.D. 262) diroXJo-ynaou^vovs irpi>s Td [d]«l

a[i]p<5(«va atiTois and OO'/S 609" (a.i>. 231) p.Tj Tis <»s

ayvoi]<ras dTroXoyô-T|Tai. Vetlius \'alens p. 20913 pVcriXfi

diroXoyô-fToi, Kal 4dv inrjp iavTov, iirJp iripov 84 (cf. p.

269*°). ("f. for a cognate verb P Petr II I. 53 («)* (iii/B.C.) ( =

Witkowski1, p. 45) irpbs aiTCav, virip ^js dirjoXoYt^€Tai, " to

meet a charge against him, and make his defence" (Edd.),

0G1S 315*3 (B.C. 164-3) Ka^ ivt^s virip uv i'<pti<rev ?X€tv ™*

ivToXds 8ia irXcuivaiy dTTiXoy'o'aTO, P Leid A*1 (Ptol)

an-oXovitrup.ai (needlessly corrected to -^<ro>}iai by Lee-

mans), al. See Halzidakis Einl. p. 395, "sagle man

auch im Alterthum sowohl diroXcyôiiai als diroXo,y£!o|iai,"

and Mayser Gr. p. 83 f. The verb is found in MGr.

cbio/.oyla.

V Tor I. I'"-1 (B.C. 116) (= Chrest. II. p. 36) t^v 8'oW|v

diroXo-yCav <x*tv> BGU II. 53 1 21 (ii/A.D.) dir^x'is o*v t<|v

diroXcycav, P Lips I. 5S1S (a.D. 37 1 ) outo rd 4v[T]dyia irpbs

diroXoY«iv iirt tov 8iKao-ri)pCu ( = (ov), and for diroXoYurucis

in a weakened sense, P Oxy II. 297'" (A.D. 54) koXus

Troiô-eis "Ypd*|/€is 8td irtTTaKtwv rbv diroXoYio-ubv twv

[ir]p[ojPdTo)v, "kindly write me in a note the record of the

sheep" (Edd.). 'AiroXoyCa occurs several times in Veltius

Valens.

<bio?.vto.

This common verb, in the sense "dismiss," "send away

on a mission" (as Ac 13', and probably Meb I32*) may be

illustrated by P Par 49" (B.C. 164-58) {— Witkowski-

p. 70) dirAvtra «tiras avTwi ApOptTtpov 4X8«iv. In P Lond

422B (see above under diroXaupdvu) it is used of departure

from seclusion in the Serapeum—virip toC diroXcXv<H)ai <re

<k rr\s KaTo\tjs : cf. P l'etr II. I l(i)3 (iii/B.C.) ( = Selections,

p. 7) Situs tt)s tirl tou irap<Svros oôXijs diroXu8», " in

order that I may be relieved from my present occupation,"

BGU I. 27" (ii/A.D.) (= Selections, p. loi)4>o-ri ios <rr|(Upov

fir|Sev diroXiXv<r8ai. tmv {urd <rlrov, "so that up till to-day

67aTTOjxvrjfiovevfia airoptu)

no one of us in the corn service has been let go." Release

from prison is implied in P Giss I. 65a*, 66n (ii/A.l).):

see Kornemann's note. P Oxy X. 12715 (A.l). 246) is in a

request to the Prefect for a permit to leave the country by

ship from Pharos : dfjui 'ypdi|>at <re Tip 4iriTpoir<|> Tfjs <£apou

diroXiio-a£ p« Kara Tii f8o$. The sense of " grant an amnesty

to" underlies P Par 63*"l'2lf- (B.C. 165) diroX«XvKOT«s Trdvras

toih 4vco-xn,p4vovs tv tio-iv dyvo^pacriv f\ dpapWjpao-iv, and

P Tor I. i>» " (B.C. 116) (= Christ. II. p. 37) : see Mitteis in

loc. Akin to this is the use in P/!U IV. 1 io5M (b.c. 13) irXt|v

o-uvcf>avovs 4-truXrias, ^js Kal <pavcpas vtvuSffo-f^s dJ-rroXt-

Xtio-0ii>. In P Teht II. 490* (B.C. 92 or 59) diroXvo-op.ai rhv

\o\k6v the verb is used in the sense of " pay," cf. P l\ein

54' (iii/iv a.d.) Sieir<u.t|>du.T]v croy (KTrjvT]) . . . 8iruf Y«p£o-ns

o^tA oYyov 4k twv diroXv84vTuJv p.01 Oiri> 'IorûpCwvos, "afin

que tu les charges dc vin, achete sur la somme que m'a rem-

ljoursee Ischyrion " (Ed.) : so elsewhere of delivering goods.

The index to OG/S gives a long list of citations in various

senses, which need not be further illustrated. But the idea

of a veteran "released" from long service, suggestive for

Lk 2", may be noted in the /./. diroXvo-ipos diro o-T[p]aTi£as,

CPR 1* (a.1). 83-4): cf P Tebt II. 292' (a.d. 189-90)

uplus diroXuo-£pov, P Lond 345* (A.D. 193) (= II. p. 114)

diroXvo-£(puv) rf)s Xaovp(a<|)£as). We may also compare

Wtlnsch AF 4*° '(iii/A.D.) Apicfjw o-€ tov 8«ov tov Tf|v

Ko£pt]o-£v (rot 8f8copi)p4vov Kal diroXvo-avTa <r« dirb 8[co-ua>]v

Tov p£ov N<8popau>, and a tombstone of ii/A.D. (Alexandria),

Preisigke 2477 'HXu5S»p€ oveTpave 4vT«£p*>s diroX«Xup4v«,

eutpvxu : the perfect here might perhaps encourage us to

take the phrase metaphorically—or literally, with a secondary

application. It occurs with the aorist in Preisigke 423*,

seemingly a ii/A.D. papyrus : oifTpafvii] tmv 4vtc£uus

diroXv64vTv. Whether or no we may recognize the figur

ative sense in the veteran's epitaph above, we may certainly

illustrate the Nunc dimittis by this familiar term of military

life.

ajto/j,vrj/j,6vev/na,

though not a NT word, claims attention because of Justin's

calling Gospel records diropviip.ovcvp,aTa tuv diroo-TAXwv

(Apol. i. 67'). It may be cited from PSI 85 (a fragment on

rhetoric, iii/A.D.), where Tj xp'k—'ater described as so

called because it is XPeu^8ns—is defined as diropvTipovcvpa

a-WTopov 4irl irpoo-<£>irov Tivbs iirtvtr6v. The fragment pro

ceeds Sid t£ diropvT)p<Svcvpa f| xp'a ! "Tl dTropvT|pov«vrTai

I'vo Xcxflfi- If 4kto84v it may become Si^yijo-is (cf. Lk I1),

and if not 4irl irpoo-wirou tivos it may become ,vv<iu.T| ^ &XXo n.

The note of the "memoir" accordingly is that it is practical

<XP«'a)- concise (o-vtropov), intended for oral delivery (Iva

XfxSij), and relating to some person (4irl irpoo-uirou two's).

All this suits excellently Justin's description of the Gospels

as read in the Church meeting on Sunday morning. The

epithet liraiverdv may possibly be taken actively, so that it

excludes criticism or invective. See also P Leid W""- w ;

and for the verb a very fragmentary Ptolemaic inscr. in

Archiv v. p. 416 (Wilcken), where line 10 has ]irapd tuv

o-cuvordruv Pao-iX4<»v diropvr|povev[ — apparently "that

[somebody or something] may be had in remembrance."

ajtovifixo.

In P Oxy I. 71". 3 (a.d. 303) a Prefect is praised as

rendering to all their due—irdo-i Ta t[8]ia diroWp.it : cf. ib.

IX. 1185* (r. a.d. 200) yds trtpX twv ,vvu.vao-tapx(^v Ka^

d'yopavouiwv fytri% toIs KpaTforois 4iuo-TpaTrjYois dir4viipa,

the "assigning" of appeals to the strategi. See also OG/S

90" (Rosetta stone, B.C. 196) to SlKaiov irdo-iv oV4vjip.iv,

ii. 116" (ii/B.C.) {ir'fofrrals tos d|£as] x^PlTO-S d-irov4povT«

[del toIs fvip-yrrrjo-ao-iv], and Syll 325" (i/B.c) PovXcSpcvos

rds t()s iio-€p<[£]as x^PlTa* ToIs itois dirov4p«.v, which

come near the use in I Pet 3'.

aTtovinzu).

Syll 8026* (iii/B.c.) : a fraudulent patient at the Asclepieum

is told to take off the bandage and dirov£<|/ao-8aL to irpdo-wirov

diro Tas Kpdvas, in which he sees the penalty of his deceit

branded on his face.

cmoninxoi.

This word, which in the NT is found only once (Ac 9")

in its literal meaning of "fall off," occurs in a derived sense

in P Par 47" (c. H.c 153) (= Witkowski* p. 90, Selections p.

23) I Kal aiirovs 8<SuKapcy Kal diroTrtTrruKapcv " (one can

never again hold up one's head in Tricomia for very shame),

if we have both given ourselves up and collapsed." Wit-

kowski compares Polyb. i. 871 ir£irrw Tats 4Xir£o-iv. The

verb also occurs in the philosophical fragment P Klor II.

II3IU W (h/a.D.) diroire£irr«iv tA <S[ra Kal ai]Tds dxpcfous

Y«v<o-6ai : cf. Archiv vi. p. 239.

OLTlOTCViyCO.

Herwerden cites from BCH xvi. p. 384, no. 81, a deed

of manumission from Delphi in which the inhuman clause

is inserted—el 84 ti vivoiTo iy AioKX4as t4kvov 4v t<5i tos

irapauovds xP^vmi, tt Ka p.iv 6i\r\i diroirvei|ai,, 4{jovo-£av

fX«lv. A literary citation may be added from the new

fragments of Callimachus, P Oxy VII. ion299'- (late

iv/A.D. ),

us S'fj p.£' t|u4(dv o-ii pe iroifjo-ai

e(io-T€KTov, ydp YciTovtOo-' iimuvtytut

which Prof. Hunt renders, " Don't you prescribe patience to

me, as if you were one of us ; your very presence chokes

me."

anOQÔ).

P Oxy III. 472* (c. A. D. 130) wrro Savcio-ruv cSXXvto Kal

Vjirdpei, " he was ruined by creditors and at his wit's end "

(Edd.) : cf. the Christian letter of a servant to his master

regarding the illness of his mistress, P Oxy VI. 9392"

(iv/A.D.). (= Selections, p. 130) vQv 8« iriSs irX£ova Ypd<|""

ir«pl avr^s d-iropu, ISotjw p4v yap lis irpottirov dv«KT«5T«pov

4o~xT|K4vai., "but now I am at a loss how to write more re

garding her, for she seem>, as I said before, to be in a more

tolerable state." Syll 303" (Abdera, c. B.C. 166) dpai-fjv

apa xal o-uTrjpiov [irepl tibJv diropovp4vuv d<l ir[po]Ti84vrcs

YvcipT)v " perplexed matters " (passive). The adj. diropof,

from which the verb is a denominative, occurs in the sense

" without resources," which may be absolute or relative.

Thus P Ryl II. 755 (late ii/A.D.) 'Apx[4X]aos p^jTcop flirty

"Airopds 4o-n.v 4 rXvK»v Kal 4{£orraTai " G. has no revenue

and resigns his property " : so the editors render, explain

ing in the introduction the legal conditions of what answers

roughly to a bankruptcy certificate. In P Lond 91 11 (a.d.

airopia 68 aTrocrTaaia.

749) (= HI. p. 127, Selections, p. 80) the editors, following

Wildcat's original suggestion, incline to make Ypo^fjs

dirdpav "a certificate of poverty," qualifying for briptpio-pos

d-irdpoiv, "poor relief." Now Wilcken makes it rather a

list of men who have insufficient -n-dpos, "income," for the

performance of public "liturgies," entailing an additional

levy, <irip«pierpbs dirdpuv, upon the tfliropoi : see Archiv

iv. p. 545, also p. 548, where Wilcken points out (on P Lond

846" = III. p. 131) that the diropos is no pauper, but a

weaver depending on his craft for livelihood, which he claims

to be insufficient to qualify him for the presbyterate of a

village. If this interpretation be adopted, it can readily be

applied to three passages in P Fay where the same tax is

mentioned—viz., 53s (A.D. Iio-l), 541' (A.I). 117-8), ami

256 (ii/A.D.)—and al>o to BGU III. 881' (ii/A..D) as

amended in Berichtigungen, p. 7, im(pepio-pov) dirop<o(v).

See also under diropCa.

ajiOQt'a.

Syll 529* (i/B.c.) tov piv Sid rf\v dir[o]p£av iKXeXonrorov

tt|V irdXiv, tuv Si Sid ttjv ■ycvopivr^v XoiJpiK^jv 7T€pCo-Tao~iv

Kal rds dppajo-TLas p.V| Svvapivwv [<pv]Xdo"o-|iv ttjv irarpCSa,

where we naturally think of d. as = "poverty," but the inter

pretation given in the last article is applicable. In P Fay 205

(an imperial edict, iii/iv A. i>.), which is restored «( yt prf|

to tt)s Tr[a]pd tois Kal tois 8r|poo"ias diroptas ip-rroSwv

tjv, iroXii ftv <pav«pa»Tipav T-f|v ipavrov pryaXo<|rvxCav

im8eiK[v]vpcvos, the editors translate " if the fact of the

public embarrassment existing in various parts had not stood

in my way, I should have made a much more conspicuous

display of my magnanimity ; " but they remark that the

8r|p.oo-ious of the ill-spelt text should perhaps be emended

8r|(j.ocrLcus, with a lost word after the first tois. Cf. also P

Lips I. 36' (a. I). 376 or 378). In CPHerm 6" we have

diropio. 81 irXoiW " from shortage of ships."

SutOQQITlTCO.

In a petition regarding the division of a piece of land,

P Magd 2910 (B.C. 218), the appellant asks that the de

fendant should lw forced to give him a proper entrance and

exit («lo-o8ov Kal {£oSov) instead of throwing him into a

hidden corner—els i<rvrr(p6v pi dircppbpSai. Another peti

tion, P Lond 106'3 and 33 (B.C. 261 or 223) (= I. p. 6l),

gives us both ^KpCirrw and diroppvTrro —Ta rt o~Kevn pov

^€ppi\|/<v as tt)v oSbv . . ., lyi> Si rd <tkcvt| to diropupivra

pov els ttjv 686v «lo-T|vc7Ka. See also Moulton in CA' xx.

p. 216, where the fairly accessible warrant of Ac 27" is

produced against two classical scholars who strained at

diroppCirmv intrans. in Charilo iii. 5*.

qnooxeva^w.

For the subst. see the important P Par 63"'- 90 (B.C. 165)

Kal rds diroo-Koids tov iv Tfji irdX«i iMpic-irav, where

Mahaffy (P Petr III. p. 27) renders, "and that you should

distrain the furniture of those in the city"; cf. ib vii 7

rats diroo-Ktuals avrov firvyrypd^Sai yf\v. The verb is not

a NT word (Ac 2114 in 33 and a few cursives).

anooxi'aojua.

With this compound we may compare diroo-Kdroo-is in

Vettius Valens, p. 279*', of the waning moon. Mayor (oh

Jas I17) quotes diroo~Kiao-pds from Plut. PericK 7, yvupdvuv

diroo-Kiao-povsof shadows thrown on the dial, and diroo-Kid{<»

from Plato Rep. vii. 532c : the -pa form is dir. clp.

anoandoi .

For the use of this verb in Ac 20*' diroo-irdv Tois paS-nTas

dirtcro iavrov, cf. P Petr III. 43(3)" (iii/B.c), ?Ypax|/ds poi

pTj diroo-irdo-ai to ir[XTj]p«pa Ik îXuTcpCSos Jus ol rd.

Ipva <ruvT«X<<rau, "you wrote me not to withdraw the gang

(of workmen engaged in the copper mines) from Philoteris

before they had finished the work"(Edd. ). "Withdraw,"

with no suggestion of violence, though with breach of con

tract, is the sense in numerous formal documents. Thus P

Oxy IX. 1206" (a.u. 335) in a case of adoption. BGU IV.

1 125" (B.C. 13), in the indenture of a slave : ovk diroo-n-do-o

afrrov diro o-ov [iwo]s toO xpdvov. P Oxy II. 275s2 (A. n. 66),

where in a contract of apprenticeship a father is not to have

the power of removing his son from his master until the

completion of the period—ovk i£6vros Tip Tpvcpwvi dTroo-rrdv

tov iratSa diro tov ITroXcpaCov pixp1 TOU T0V XP°vov

irX-r|pw8f)vai, so 28 and ib. IV. 72413 (a.d. 155), also X.

1295*' 8 (ii/iii A.D.), where a widow threatens to take away

her son from a man in whose charge he had been left. Add

the illiterate I' Gen I. 5421, [o]uk alSvv^6T|pcv i!va dvSpoirov

diro<nrdo-ai <k«I0«v, and BGU I. 1769 (Hadrian). In the

marriage contract, P Oxy III. 496s (A.I). 127), provision

is made that in the event of a separation taking place, the

bride shall have the power to " withdraw" a certain female

slave, who forms part of her dowry—<ir«i[8dv] t) diraXXavr}

[■y]^VT)Tai -yappy[pt]yr| (jr. rj y.) piv diroo-irdTO Tt|y S[o]vXt|V,

and so 15. Perhaps the verb itself must not be credited with

the stronger sense imparted by the context in P Oxy I. 37' 14

(A.U. 49) X«ipavxovpiv[o]u tov o"u>paT[C]ov diMo-irao-tv

4 IIco-ovpis, "as the foundling was being starved Pesouris

carried it off," so u-1, and still more in id. 38s (A.I). 49-50).

{iti.k«x«-PT<otos diroo-irdo-ai eis SovXa-Ywy'afv] tov diprfjXiKa

pov vl6v. The passive, as in Lk 22J1, Ac 211, appears in

an inscr. from the Fayum (B.C. 57-6) in Chrest. I. 70'*

(p. 99), ov Svvdpcvoi Si tov Upov diroo-irdo-8ai, which in

Wilcken's opinion means no more than the detention of

these priests in the temple by ritual duties, preventing them

from appearing in person. It would seem that the ordinary

use of this verb does not encourage the stronger meaning

Grimm finds in the Lucan passages, where the RV is

adequate. For dwoo-irdv t. acc. rei, see Gosp. Petr. 61 (ed.

Swete), dir6nrao-av tovs 4jXovs.

anoaxaoia.

The noun aiToo-Tai-ris (cf. LXX Dan occurs in P

Kevill Mel (B.C. 130) (= Witkowski,2 p. 96) xP*Vrao"8ai

8'avTots <!>s dirocrdTais [sc. toIs iv 'Epp<Sv9ei 5xAol*)7 whom

a certain 1'aon p?rd SvvaTwv tKavwv is sailing up the Nile

to reduce (KaTaorfjo-ai)- So in Syll 93050 (B.C. 112) tivis

tuv iy Boudtuis dirooTd[Tai] -ye-yeviipivoi. In P Amh II.

3a13 ff (ii/B.c.) we read of the burning of title-deeds

by Kgyptian " rebels," T|vavKdo-6r|v imb tov AtyvirTfov

diroo-TaTOV iW^Kai Tds o-vvvpaipds Kal TavTas KaTOKavo-ai.

The old word dirdorao-is, equivalent to -or(d (cf. I Mace 215,

Ac 2121, and see Nageli, p. 31), occurs in P Par 3613 (ii/B.c),

where a temple recluse petitions the strategus against the

conduct of certain persons who had forced their way into

aTTOOTaatov 69airo(TTeptoo

the temple, PovXdpwoi 4|o~Trdo-ai p< Kal d-yoyô-ai, Ka8dir<p

Kal 4v toIs irpdr«pov xptmt 4ircx«£pna-av, ofio-ns diroo-ra-

trtat. For the adj. airoo-ra.Ti.K6s, see P Tor S68 (B.C. 1 19)

diroo-TariKui Tpdirui. In the same line avroKpaor£ai occurs,

an illustration of the Hellenistic tendency to form new nouns

in -via. : see Lobeck, Parerga, p. 528 f.

ajioazdaiov.

BGU IV. ioo2M (B.C. 55, a copy of a demotic bill of sale

' ' pc8i]ppTivcupivT|s Kara to SuvaToV ") has diroo-Tao-£ov

o-vv7pa4>T|, "bond of relinquishing" (the sold property).

The phrase is found as early as B.C. 258 in P Hib I. 96*,

"a contract of renunciation" between two military settlers,

one of whom at least was a Jew. The editors remark,

"This expression has hitherto always been found in con

nexion with the translations of demotic deeds concerning the

renunciation of rights of ownership, the (o-vyYpa^) diro-

o-Tao-Cou being contrasted with the irpdo-if, the contract

concerning the receipt of the purchase-price ; cf. Wilcken,

Archiv ii. p. 143 and pp. 388-9" [and now iv. p. 183].

This note does not seem to cover the passage in P Grenf

I. ii" " (B.C. 157) Kal airoorao-fou 4-ypd\|/aTo twi Ilavdi

p^| 4ir«X€vo-€o-8ai, p^8' dXXov pijfe'va Ttiiv irap' avrov, "he

had a bill of ejectment drawn against Panas, that neither he

nor any person connected with him should trespass on the

properly." We may add P Kyi II. 160* (a.d. 28-9) irpd[o-]is

Kal air»ora[o-£ou] pepn (/. ptpav) ktX, " sale and cession of

two parts out of five " (Edd.).—so other documents in this set :

also P Tebt II. 561 (early i/A.n.) irpd]o-is Kal diroorao-Cou

006X011 . ., and Preisigke 995 (B.C. 245-4) o-wypo<p^, t\v

4iroiVjo-aTO Kdiris Tootiti diroo-Tao-£ou ircpl Hv 4v[«Kd]Xfi

aiTf)i. In P Giss I. 36** (ii/B.c.) we have Kal 4v«VT|]v6\aT€

o-«YYpa(<pds) ivfjs Kal diroo-rao-fou kot' avTwv, and in BGU

III. 9I9M (ii/A.l>.) we have dKoX[o]v6us if> ir[a]p«8[4]u,(i|v)

fyil[v d]vft-yp(d<pcp) diroo-Tao~£ov t[oO ira]Tp<Ss pov 'Ovno-i-

Kpdrovs KXnpovfdpov t]wv irpo-y€7pa(p.p^v«v) pov d8cX<pwv

t«t[«X(ivtt]kot«>v)]. In this last instance diroo-rao-fou may

be short for o-uYYP°4>'is dirocrrao-iou, or it may l>e the gen.

of diroo-rdo-iov used as in Mt 5*1, an abbreviation of the

fuller phrase. (It might even be conjectured that in Mt /. c.

the original reading was diroorao-Cou and not -ov : in its

presumed original, Deut 241, p\f3X{ov was expressed.) A

good parallel for this kind of abbreviation is t| dir«p£o~irao-Tos

in 1' Oxy VI. 89818 (a.d. 123), for what is called in "

YpdppaTa dir«p[io-ir]do-Tov : it is " a deed of indemnification,

distinguished by the formula direp£o-irao-Tov irap4£co-8ai or an

equivalent phrase" (Edd.)—just as we talk of nisi prius

actions. The specializing of this term for divorce is not

paralleled in our documents, but it was clearly the nearest

word to use to represent the Hebrew phrase. See also

Wilcken Archiv iv. p. 456.

It may be added that in Coptic Ostraca 72 (ed. Crum),

as translated on p. 13, we find an abbreviation of diroord-

o-iov used with reference lo "a deed of divorce" in an

episcopal circular.

dnoaziXkoy.

The verb is common in the sense of initio. Thus P Par

32" (B.C. 162) (= Witkowski p. 68) KapdroKov 8' fcriTnpdi,

av KOTa[ir]X'jj, dirooreiXaC am, P Oxy IV. 744" (B.C. I)

(= Selections, p. 33) 4dv «v8vs o<|/«vtov Xdptapcv dirooTfXw

art dv», "as soon as we receive wages I will send them up

to you," and P Oxy I. 87" (a.d. 342) diravrtjo-ai dpa toIs

<ls tovtov diroa~raXi[o-]i [4]<f>(<pi.Ki.a\£ois), " to proceed with

the officers sent for this purpose," which may illustrate

the frequent NT sense of " commissioning," e. g. Mt II10,

13", Jn 20", Rev 1* So BGU IV. 1141" (<■. B.C. 13)

4pwra o«s dirlo-TaXxas; Ka8' SKaorov ctSos, and in passive

CI'Herm 101* (ii/A.D. or later, apparently) 4vypd<j>»[s

d]TrtoToXp<vos v<p' vpuv. "To send for" something is

d. 4ir£ c. acc. in P Flor II. 126* (A.D. 254) 4ir«l afipiov

avToiis PovXopai diroo-r«lXai «is Bfpv«iK£8a 4irl tov o-Itov

Cf. Preisigke 174 (iii/B.c) dirooraXfls 4irl i-f|v 8-f|pav tiSv

4X«pdvTUV T<i8€ 8cvT<pOV.

For diroo-T&Xu = rescribo, see P Par 60* *■ (B.C. 154)

(= Witkowski *, p. 78) dircio-riXdv poi, iroVov t\(i II«T{uo-o-

pd-iuos Kal aTrb irofov XP^V0V> 1' Oxy IV. 742" (B.C. 2)

dir<So~reiX<5v u[o]i Trio-as S4o-pas ■irap€£X'n<pas, "send me

word how many bundles you have received " (Edd.).

For the possibility that in Ac 7s4 dirooreCXu NABCDE

is not a hortatory conjunctive (cf. Ktihner-Gerth p. 219),

but a present indicative, see Thumb Helleit. p. 18, where

reference is made to a present form OT€£X» in the Pontic

dialect. The form d<p4o-TaXKa (et siin. ) may be seen in the

KoiWj : Meyer Gr. 326 gives five inscriptions containing it—

add OGIS 5** (B.C. 311—letter of Antigonus to Scepsians),

ib. 6* (their reply), and Magn 46s, 87* (after B.C. 159).

It does not seem impossible, despite the late date of its

appearance, that this form should be the survival of the

original t<rr. (for owr.).

cmoareoeco.

In the Cnidian dejixio, Syll 814°, we find roiis Xapdvras

irapd A. irapa8yj[Kav] Kal p/f| diroStSdvras dX[X]' diroart-

povvras : this brings together correlate verbs. IIapa8TjKnv

d. will answer to the phrase in Pliny's letter to Trajan (96')

on the Christians' oath " ne depositum appellati abnegarent."

C. H. Turner (J'l'S xi. p. 19 n.1) notes that in Mk io19/(-

reads "ne abnegaveris," and ac "non abnegabis," which he

regards as the key to the formula in Pliny. For d. absolute,

as in Mk /. c. and 1 Cor 75, cf. the petition of the Serapeum

Twins P Par 26**lr- (B.C. 163-2) (= Selections, p. 17) trtpoi

T»v 4k tou 'Ao-KXiyiriffou 6vtcs irpbs x<tPt0"rl'0's' ™v

<8os 4otIv rjuds rd Sôvra Kop£^<o-8ai, diroo-Ttpoio-iv, "others

connected with the Asclepieum in the administration, from

whom it is usual for us to receive what we need, are defraud

ing." It is construed with an acc, as 1 Cor 67, in P Par

3133 (ii/B.c.) diroerrepoOvTis [r]p]ds : cf. P Oxy II. 237vl "

(a.d. 186) Tf)s viroXeiiroplirns ipol KaTox^lv i"fjs oio-£as fva

p.' auTf|v diroo-TijTai (/. crr«p^-) "a desire to deprive me of

the right which I retain over the property" (Edd.). For

the more normal constr. c. acc. pers. and gen. rei, see

BGU IV. I024lr13 (iv/v a.d.) iro£as 84 Ho-xev 4v6vpf|o-cis tov

IjSi) icXT|64vra (for kXiB^vto " lying dead") Kal tt)s 4o"xdnis

4Xir£8as (/. -os, of sepulture) diroo-T6[p]-fJo-ai ; P Ryl II.

114" (f. A.D. 280) oUtumu 84_t<3 irpoKfipivu) 2. [4u4 rf|v

X^pajv prrd vT)ir£<»v t4kvcov d«l diroo-rcpflv, ib. 116" (A.D.

194) PovXdpcvoi diroo-T«p€o-ai tmv 4puv. The simplex occurs

in the earliest dated papyrus, P Eleph 1' (B.C. 311-0) ( =

Selections, p. 3) o-rep4o-8» up irpoo-nvl'YKaTo irdvTMV. For

the subst. see P Oxy I. 71110 (a.d. 303) 4irl diroorT<p4o->. Tfj

T|p«T4pa, "to my detriment" (Edd.).

aTToaroXr) 70 oiroT(\ta>

anooroZrj.

P Tebt I. 1 12* (an account—B.C. 112) S<|»ov «is AirocrroXV|v

Mouo-aCui p£, P Oxy IV. 736" (c. A.D. 1) (ivpov fls Airo-

eiToXf)v raipfjs Ov-yarpbs 4>vas, " perfume for the despatch

of the mummy of the daughter of Phna : " and from the

inscriptions Syll 924" (end of iii/R.c. ) firl] rai AirooroXai

toO AvSprfs, ib. 929" (7 B.C. 1^9), ib. 210" (iii/B.c.) r&v

Xpt|]p.aTuv <ruvaYci>yf)S rt Kal AiroaT[oXfjs. It is thus the

iwwen aettonis of AirooriXXu.

<moaxoXoc.

It is not easy to point to an adequate parallel lor the NT

usage of this important word, hut it may be noted that in

Herod, i. 21 (cf. v. 38) it is found = "messenger," "envoy,"

and with the same meaning in I.XX 3 Regn 14* A iyii dpi

Airdo-roXos irpbs <rt o-KXnpos, cf. Symm. Isai 18*. Reference

may also be made to the interesting fragment in P Par

p. 411 f. (B.C. 191), where, if we can accept the editor's

restoration of the missing letters, we read of a public official

who had sent to a delinquent a messenger liearing the orders

he had disregarded—<ir«r]TaXK<$Twv t||uov irpds (re tov

Air[<5<rroXov]. Cf. also a lexical extract cited by Nageli,

p. 23, 4 CKircpirdpcvos u*rA orpaTids Kal irapo •-««<)$ Aird-

otoXos KaXelrat : this is interesting as l>eing coloured with

the association found in Attic, though applied to a person.

Apart from its use in Attic inscriptions, as Syll 153

(B.C. 325) =" fleet," "naval expedition," AinSo-roXos is

used for a "ship" in P Oxy III. 522 (ii/A.l).). In this

document (cf. also I' Tebt II. 486, ii/iii A.D.), which is

an account of the expenses of corn-transport, it is of interest

to notice that each AirdoroXos is known by the name of its

owner, e.g. Xdôs Airoo-ToXov TpiaSe'Xipov, "account — for

the ship of Triadclphus." In P Oxy IX. 1 197" (A.D. 21 1) a

different sense is required—cVirArav tA % Airoo-rdXcuv irXoia

irapay«vT)rai., where Hunt renders, "whenever the boats

collected in accordance with the orders of lading arrive,"

and cites P Anih II. 138" (A.D. 326) (as amended by Mitteis,

Chrest. II., p. 39 1 J l]£ AirocrrdXov -rfjs tA£«us, where a

ship-master embarks certain loads "in accordance with the

bill of lading of the Officium," also P Lond 256(rt)10(A.I>. 15)

(=11., p. 99) AkoXovSus tI> [18 leltersjov Airoo-rdXip, and

CPHerm 6"'- (cf. Wilcken Chrest. I., p. 522) iir[«l o]i <rol

<ir£Tpoiro[i tovs KaXo]vpivous Airoo-nSXous [ 81'] »v

K<X<v<iv a[vTo]Is f9os [tJ|v] tov cr«frrov 4u.[P]o[Xt|V iro«ur]Tai

(/. -8ai.). In P Oxy X. 125910 (a.D. 21 1-2) i£ Airoo-rdXov

tov Kpartirrou iiriTpdirov Tfjs N<as ir<SX<wf "in accordance

with the message of his excellency" (Edd.), the noun seems

to be more general ; but the papyrus concerns the shipment

of corn to Alexandria. See further Archiv iii. p. 221 f.

Since in early times the non-specialized and etymological

meaning is found in Herodotus, and the other only in Attic

writers, we see in the NT use the influence of Ionic on the

KoiWj : cf. Proles. PP- 37. 81.

We have no citations for this word, which is literary in

classical and post-classical times. The difficulty in Lk 1 1**

is the factitive sense, as. " to make repeat answers," for which

the only adequate parallel in Wetstein's long list is a use of

the passive assigned by Pollux (i. 102) to Plato, = inrh t«Sv

SiSaroAXuv Ipttr&trftu tA |iaMj|iaTa, At Airb crAaaTos

Xiynv to aire. It may be addeil that Grimm's reference

to "ctto|Uit(1»—not extant" is misleading: the verb was

formed directly from Airo o-tAuatos, just as «vu>-r££o(j.a.i from

Iv wrJ, etc.

anooTQitpa).

P Lcid WldT- 23 has the prayer SApairi . . p.T) Airo<rTpa<pTjs

U4. An amulet, the opening lines of which were published

by Wilcken in Archiv i. 427, and tentatively dated iii/v

A.D., is given in BGU III. 955, Kvpw ZafWe Airo-

o-Tp«i|/ov Air' ipoi otov (?) voVov T<js K«$aX[f)s]. That these

should be the only occurrences of so common a word we can

cite from papyri is not a little perplexing. It occurs once in

Syll 389" (a. I). 129), where Ephesus offers thanks to Hadrian

as Airo<TTpc'<|>avTA Tt Kal tov pXAfirrovTa Tois] Xiuivas

TroTajibv KAiio-Tpov. Its literary record is plentiful, and it

requires nine columns in UK, with nine occurrences in NT,

and a good number in the early patristic writers included

in Goodspeed's indices. It is also found in Apoc. Peter 8

of men who "pervert" righteousness—AirocTpt'cpovTcs tt|v

SlKaUMTVVTJV.

dmoovvayioyoQ

is "not found in prof, auth." (Grimm): it is as naturally

not quotable from our sources. This is of course just the

sort of word that would have to be coined for use in the

Jewish community.

ajiozdaaof.iai.

For the NT meaning "take leave of," "bid farewell to,"

as 2 Cor 2", cf. BGU III. 884" " (ii/iii a.i>. irplv oiv

Air<X6ns irpbs Xcupûova, Ava(f3aiv<) irpds u«, £vo 0-01

AiroTAgouai, "may say goodbye to you," P Oxy VII. 1070s5

(iii/A.n. ) EvS.cuu.uv. avT«p AirrrAfaTO [X]<y«>v 8ti iv tcS

irapAvri ov <r\oXaôu4v (Tspois 4{cpxAp.«voi, " Eudaenion

parted with him, saying, ' At present we are not at leisure

and are visiting others'" (Ed.). The meaning is stronger in

P Oxy II. 298" (i/A.D.) <ir«l AiroTAgao-6cu avrip 6t'X«, where

the context shows that the idea is " get rid of."

The active AttotAo-o-m, which is not found in the NT, is

" to appoint," as in P Oxy III. 475" (A.D. 182) AircrrA£ai

Kva t£v irepl <rc viri]p€T«iv fis t?|v 2«v«Vra, and in passive P

Fay 1 2" (c. B.C. 103) tovs AiroT«TaYP«'vovs rfji KaTOixta

XPip-aTio-rAs, "the assize-judges appointed for the settle

ment," or "command," BGU IV7. 1061* (B.C. 14) t^v

AiroT«rcvY|i«Vnv n-pbs rf)i n]pVj(rii bvpup6v, P Fay 20*0

(iii/iv A.D.) <l AirovrtTOKTai tov AvTOKpAropa opdv iraa-tv

avrols . . . tA rfjs PocnX«Cas Sioikovvto, " if they have all

been commanded to watch the Emperor administering the

affairs of his kingdom."

chzoTEkico.

The verb occurs P Tebt II. 276 (ii/iii A.D.), an astrological

document, describing the effects (Airor«XicruaTa) due to the

positions of the planets. Thus 14 Jupiter in conjunction with

Mars (etc.) uryAXas [PaeriXi£a]s Kal r)y<uovias AttotcX*!,

' ' makes." This is in accord with the use in Lk 1 3" lAcriis

AiroTiXu, and also in Jas ils t| Si au.apr(a AiroT«X€erfl«i<ra

AiroKvtt OAvarov, where Hort {ad I.) has shown that A. is

"fully formed" rather than "full-grown." In PSI I0lu

(ii/A.D.) AirorfXicrOfjai (/. -vai) •yAp Tf|v kwv.i)v irAXai Airi

AvSpuv kJ, wv«l 8i «is jiAvovs KaTi)VTHK<vai AvSpaS y (who

cnroTldrjfii 71 airovcria

had emigrated from inability to meet the heavier taxation)

it seems to mean "the village once had a full strength of 27

contributors." (It should be noted that Prof. Hunt, in The

Year's IVortior 1912, p. 135, included this document among

transcriptions which "show signs of inexperience.")

dnoridrjiui.

The phrase of Mt 143 (LXX al.) is ound nearly in P

Kleph 12 (B.C. 223-2) -ycypd4>ap<v • • • tmi <^v\ok£ti)i . . .

diro84a4ai ovtovs els t#|v tpvXaK^jv. Thelalrel on a mummy,

Preisigke 3553, has diroT«8(«ip4Vi]) following (vSov la~r(v, " is

enclosed within.'' In P Flor II. 125' (a.d. 254) t& diro-

Ttiivra. yiyi\ 4v "tiXaypiSi is " the goods that were stored at

P." So P Ryl II. 125" (A.I). 28-9) rd inri. Tf)S pip-pis

pov diroT<8tipiva 4v irv£i8£<j> It* airb toO i» [Itous) KaCa-apos,

" certain articles deposited in a little box by my mother as far

back as in the 1 6th year of Augustus" (Edd.). A weakening

of the sense of the verb is seen in the fourth century P

Oxy I. 120". irapapivoird poi SxPls ^v Yv™ """^ T°■ KaT

al(ial diroTiBaiToi, " to stay with me until I know the

position of my affairs" (Edd.).

ajioXLVoj.

The verb is very common—P Petr I. 16 (2," (iii/B.c.) lav

Si p.r) Siavpdxpw [Kal] pf| irapdcrx<<>pai rb Xovrrbv tfiâves

airoTcio-w rjpidXiov, P Par 1314 (B.C. 157) airorfvciv awTbv

rf|v <p«pW|v irapaxptjpa o-iv Tjj T|pioX£a, P Oxy I. lot4'

(lease of land, A.u. 142) 8 8'ov irpo<r<xp«iX4crr| o ptpi-

o-6u)(i('vos oiroT«i<rdTw p«8' TjpioXfas, it. IV. 73o,6(a.i>. 130)

al. In an interesting contract of apprenticeship, P Oxy II.

275" (a.d. 66) (= Selections, p. 57) the father comes under

a "forfeit" for each day of his son's absence from work—

d[iro]Tei<rdT<o 4Kd(r[T}r|s Tjp4pas dp-yvpCov [Spjaxp^v piav.

The verb is thus stronger than diroSCSopi, and carries with

it the idea of repayment by way of punishment or fine (cf.

Gradenwitz Einf. i. p. 85 n4), a fact which lends emphasis

to its use in Philem l'. For the contrast between the two

verbs, see P Gen I. 2114 (ii/B.c), as restored by Wilcken

Archiv iii. p. 3S8, 4dv 84 pf| diroSwi xa9d ■yi'vpairrai,

diroT«[t]<rdTu> irapax'prjpa rjpi[<5]Xi.ov, cf. I'.GU I. 190s"-,

2nd fragment (Domitian), 4dv 84 pV| lo-airo8ui, diroTia-dTau

irapaxpfjpa pf8' T|pu>X(a[s], and a similar use of irpo<rairo-

tUtu in P Leid Cu.

From the inscriptions cf. Kaibel 5092 where .1 certain

physician of Nicaea records—iro\[X]'J|v 8dXa<riro{v] Kal yatav

[ir]«pi[vo]<n-fj<ras to ir[«rpw]pt'vov <SS' [dir4]T€io-a, i.e. "I

died here," Syll 737" (ii/A.D.) of an IdpaKxos " fined," etc.

The word occurs in P Sa"d Khan 1" " (B.C. 88) 4dv [84 K]al 6

ra8dicr|S AXi-yiapô-ji T-f|v [&pire]Xov KaV p^| irovf|<r|j avi-#|[v]

|ira<pov ?', diroTeivvWrta to a[vTb 4ir£]Ttipov : Kadermacher

Gr. p. 81 n* mentions i4wvpi for and diroTCwpi in

Passio Scillitanorum 6.

ajioxoX/xdai .

Dittenberger prints the verb in Syll 803**, but the context

is so mutilated that the citation is at best only probable.

The word has warrant from classical and Hellenistic literature.

ajtoxofila.

A rather curious use of the noun occurs in BGU IV. 120S1 17

{B.C. 27) t]V|v diroropCav Ttjs dvapdo-«»s (the inundation of

the Nile). P Oxy II. 237*'*- 40 (a.d. 186) irop' ots aKpai-ds

la~nv t| twv v[d]pu>v diroTop[C]a, "amongst whom the severity

of the law is untempered" (Edd.). Counsel is pleading a

native statute, admittedly harsh, which he claims was enforced

rigidly : the word does not suggest straining a statute, but

simply exacting its provisions to the full. Wilcken (Archiv

iii. p. 303) compares with this passage BGU IV. 1024"' u

(iv/v a.d.—a collection of judgements in capital cases), where

he reads 4vdpio-as XavBdvttv t[^|]v vdpuv (he would emend

tuv v.) diro[T]op£av Kal rf|v toO SiKajjotros 4fjovo-Cav. Cf.

Plutarch De liberis cduc. 18 (p. 13D) 8tl tovs irarcpas rf|v

t»v 4iriTipT|pdTwv diroTopCav rrj irpadrnTt pyvvvai. A

further literary citation may illustrate the harsher side of the

word—Demetrius De.Eloc. 292 (ed. Roberts) KaTd 4>aXdpi-

80s tov Tvpdvvov 4povpcv Kal Tfjs $aXdpi8os diroToptas,

"we shall inveigh against the tyrant Phalaris and his

cruelty."

aaioxojxcoQ.

For the adj. in its literal sense "cutoff," cf. an inscription

from Del'is BCH xxvii. p. io214' (B.C. 250) t«v orpo4«W

dirdropov pijKoS tri\yâv it4vt€. In Capiat III. 360* (Pam-

phylia, Imperial) d£4o-i <ri8tipoIs Kal diro-rdpois is believed

to describe regular sharp weapons dealt out to gladiators for

combat, in place of the blunt ones which the blasi populace

found insufficiently exciting. In Wisd II10 it denotes God's

retributive purposes towards Egypt, in contrast with His

fatherly attitude to Israel at the Exodus.

a.7toxQS7iio .

P Giss I. 20" (ii/A.D.) i\ 4itio-toXt| o-ou tJ|v [p^pipvav

? . . . ] irov dir4Tp«\|/cv [. . . It is unfortunate that this solitary

citation for a verb common in literature should have no

reliable context ; but it is something that the word itself

seems clear, and occurs in a woman's private letter, which

proves it vernacular.

atTtovala.

For d. in the NT sense of "absence" (Phil 2U), see

P Amh II. 1 35s (early ii/A.D) pf| dpcXeiv pou 4v dirou<r£a

ToiauTr|, "not to forget me in my long absence," BGU I.

195** (A.I). 161) KOTa[<p]povT]8€ls 4k rrjsirepl [t^]v OTpa-rCav

dirov[o-£]a[s] pou, ib. 242s (Commodus) Kara Tfjv 4p^|[v]

dirovo-(av, P Gen 1. 311 (a.d. 175-80) KaTd dirou<r£av.

Elsewhere it is used in the sense of "waste," "deficiency,"

e.g. BGU IV. 106515 (a.d. 97) Swo-ci tKao-rou pva'£a£ov

[uir]4p dirov<r£as T«Tdprr|v p£av, P Oxy X. I273M (A.D.

260—a marriage contract) T]f|y tovtiov irdyTipy Tp£v|/iv Kal

dirova-£av ttvai irpbs rbv •yapoOvTa " the responsibility for

the wear and loss of all these" (Edd.). Cf. the use of the

corresponding verb in Artem. I. 78, 8 84 «is tt|v eauroi

SvyaTlpa diroixruia'ti, cited by Suidas Lex. , where dirpeir4s

is given as a meaning of dirov. 'Airo\i<r£a was borrowed in

Syriac to express a similar sense, as in the Acts of Thomas

(iii/A.D.), according to Prof. R. H. Kennett (in a letter).

The corresponding Greek {Ada Thomae, ed. Tischendorf,

p. 196) has ppuo"iv p-r|S<p£av 8Xus dirotio-£av ^xov<rav'

But as late as P Oxy IX. I22320 (late iv/A.D.) Sid ri\v

diroiKr£av roi ytov\ov is still "owing to the absence of the

I landlord" (Ed.).

a.7ro(f)fpco 72 a7TT0/xai

ano<p&QO).

P Par 49"'. (h.c. 164-58) (= Wilkowski », p. 71) 81A

to <ls Tf|V irdXtv p« 6<\iiv SoSvai dircve-yKUV. The verb

occurs ter in the boy's letter P Oxy I. 119 (ii/iii A.D.)

(= Selections, p. 102 f.), e.g. KaXus <ito£t|o-cs ovk dir«'vT|x&

(/. AirT|vc-yK«s) (if (iiT lo-ov els irdXiv, " So kind of you

not to have taken me off with you to town ! " For the

verb with the added idea of violence, as Mk 151, see P Oxy

!■ 37* 18 (a.d. 49) (= Selections, p. 50) PovXcTai 6v[d1p.aTi

iXtv8<pou to awp.ci.Tiov direWyKao-8ai, "she wishes to (de

fend herself on the ground) that the foundling was carried

off in virtue of its being freeborn," BGU I. 22" (a.d.

1 14) ( = Selections, p. 76) &W(3t) <l$ -rf|v oUc£av pov, dir«W-yKaTo

otx6((itvos) k£u«vov Jtv-yos ipcXX£»(v) dpyvpav, " he went up

into my house, and carried off with him a pair of silver

bracelets that were lying there " : cf. also P Magd I* (B.C.

221) KanVimpav (tov KXrjpov) o-TjO-dpui Kal o-£toh Kal dir«-

vnv«vp<voi «io-lv irapd ir&vra Sfcaia. (The editor would

read Ta8£Kaia.) Similarly P Ryl II. 1 54" (a.d. 66) KttTa-

aimpovTas Kal dirocplpovras to Tr<pL(crciu4v[a] Ik t[ovt]v,

anil V Leid B"- 17 (ii/n.c), where two persons are reported

to have carried some oil off for their own use (dirtvrivfypivoi

tlo-£v), BGU IV. 1060" (B.C. 14), al. The active seems to be

used in the same sense in CPHerm 910, but the context is

fragmentary. For the subst. see P Tebt II. 424* (lateiii/A.D.)

to-8i 8{ 8ti 6<p£Xis 4><5pous xal diro<f>opds turd Irav, "let me

tell you that you owe seven years' rents and dues." (Edd.)

uTiocpevyo).

P Kyi II. 77" (a.d. 192) dvaSegdpcvos i-f|v p«££ova dpxV

OVK OtpClXci TT|V fXdTTOv' d'TrO<p«V'y«l.V.

U7zocf0fyyo/iiai

occurs thrice in Vettius Valens, where the ediior renders

vaticinari : p. 73" Upois KdTo\oi ■ytvovrai diro<p0€Y-

7op,<voi fj Kal T-jj Siavofa ■jrapairCirrovTts, II21S diro<p8cy-

*yoplvovs f[ paviwScis ^ •rrpo'yvwo-Ti.Kovsd'TroTcXovo'iv, and 1 131

pavuoScLS ^Ka-TaTiKOvs frrwpaTiKOus dirocpScyyop^vovs dtrcp-

YaôvTai—he refers to Manetho i. 237. This is an extension

in malum partem of the mantic note which Winer (ap.

Grimm-Thayer) finds in the verb.

One or two instances of the verb diroxpdopai may be

cited to illustrate the expressive dirc^pô-is, which is found

in the Greek Bible only in Col 2". OG/S 66516 (A.D. 49)

iiirb t«ov irXtov«KTiKtis Kal dvxuSus Tais t£ovo-(ais diroxpw-

\Uvo>v = abutentibus : the Prefect Cn. Vergilius Capito issues

an edict against the abuse of the libera leâtio. P Ilib I.

52' (c. B.C. 245) K[al c£]yTivuv xX^jpuv diroK^xplvTai Tais

vopais, "the holdings in which they have used up the

pastures" (Edd.).

In the interesting census return P Lond 2oo1!0 (a.d. 72-3)

(= II. p. 51) reference is made to the son of a man who had

acquired the Alexandrian citizenship and diroMX" *ls ti

I8£av, " had returned to his own country," who consequently

was to be reckoned as Alexandrian. Cf. P Lond 4418 (B.C.

161) (= I. p. 34) direxupow, and the illiterate P Fay Il620

(a.d. 104) aldv [diro]x»p»i ir<uo-»i irpos [<r\ tX]va o-«

dcnrdcrupai, " if I leave I will send to you to greet you."

cbiQoaxoJiog.

In the letter of a slave to her master, P Giss I. I76B-

(Hadrian) Sumatra, Kvpu, ov pcTp£os, Vva dKovo-u 8ti

{vu8p<vo-as, dXXd x^-Pls T°;s 8«>Is ird<ri 5n 01 SiaipvXdo--

o-ovo-i dirpdo-Koirov, the context implies that d. must be

understood in the sense of " free from hurt or harm."

So in the same family correspondence, ib. 22* d[vaX]af>-

Ciavovcrns o-e dirpoV[Koir]ov Kal IXapuTOTov. In the same

again, ib. 79lv- 8 £va ptTa <|>iX£as Kal d-irpoo-Koirws ^|eX8a>p€V

£ir' avTuv iir' dyaOwi "in Freundschaft und uhne Arger

und Anstoss " (Ed.). Under the form dirpoVKoirros, it

is found in the late (apparently heathen) inscription from

Messana, ICS! 404 'AvSpdpios Avkios va«KXr|pos Vt,-r\<ri

dirp<5o-KoirTos <tt| Xs1 (see Nigeli, p. 43) in the metaphorical

sense of Phil I10 " blameless."

It is clear that we need not be longer concerned with

Grimm's note, already discounted by Thayer, that the adj.

is "not found in profane authors".

chzgooo)7toh]{.i7rtwc;

naturally does not appear. It is witness only to the firm

hold of irpoVwirov Xap.p'dvciv as a term, techn. in the vocabu

lary of Jew s, derived from a literal translation.

anraiorog.

In the lack of other citations this NT dir. «lp. (Jude")

may be illustrated from M. Aur. v. 9 to fiirrato-Tov Kal

eilpouv irao-i, "the security and happy course of all

things," which depend on the faculty of understanding and

knowledge. See also 3 Mace 6s* 6 Tiiv iravruiv Swderrns

dirraCoTovs avrovs ^ppvcaTo 6p.o0vp.a86v.

OTCTOfiai.

The sense of eagerness conies out well in the royal letter to

Attis, priest of Pessinus, OG/S 315s* (B.C. 164-3) lJLeTa 81

TaOTa iv dXXais Kal dXXais T|p.tpais ail Siao-KoiroCcriv (for

-ovvtwv) <jirr€T0 p.dXXov T|p*iv, " urged his view upon us."

In Syll 849" (Delphi, B.C. 177-6, in dialect) ct H t£s ko

airrnTai 2»o-£xas «irl KaTaSouXicrpwi, it means "lay hold

of, appropriate." The active sense of "kindle," "set fire

to," is illustrated by the magical papyrus P Lond 12I5**

(iii/A. D. ) (= I. p. loi)airTf Si Xifidvqt, and appears thrice

in a very illiterate iv/A.D. letter, P Oxy X. 1297'* dir&rnXd

croi . . . Sid"IXiTos o-<pvp(8iov 'iv, Sa|rcu avrbv Kftrai (so

/.*■') "I sent you . . by His one basket for you to burn "

(Edd.). The middle occurs in the recently recovered Greek

Acts of the martyr Christina—PSI 27" ff- (v/a.D.) tiyapurri*

o-o[t 6] iraTrip toO Kii Iv Xv, <vKaTa[X£irg» |u tls] t!>v

aluv[a], dXXd Jk[tiivov] tt|V x<^P^v o-ov Kal di|/ai Tovirvp6[s

tovtov Kal cr] pVcrov t6 47r[avaoTav] 4irdvw pov, [p]T|iroTai

lirixap'jj OvpPavbs 6 Tvpafvvos i)U]. The familiar airr«-

o-8ai of healing wrought by touch may be illustrated by Syll

803" (iii/B.c.—the Asclepieum at Epidaurus) 48dKv 8«iv d>((ao-[8]a£ ov Ta[s KoiXtas ' ^k tov]tou toi

'AvSpoudxai (the suppliant) v[t]os ii- 'Apippa ^'v«[t]o.

The opposite sense occurs in ib. 804'-" (ibidem, perh. u/a.d.)

{jtfraro Si aov (^<-. T| vdo-os) Kal Tfjs Stjids XlP°S T0U

pao-Tov. MGr has dvdipTu " kindle," and the simplex in a

special phrase, 4<|<€ o-pio-t.

A.ir(f)ia 73 apyka>

'Antpia.

To the examples from the inscriptions of this Phrygian

proper name given by Lightfoot Colossians* p. 306 f. add

Pcrg II. 513 TouXiav 'Airijuav AikiovW|v, and C. and B.

no. 309 (ii.p. 470—Apamea, pagan) 'Air^Ca IlairCou pTjrr|p.

InJBL xxvii. pt. ii. p. 145 Hatch cites three instances of the

form 'A<jna. from PAS 'm. 482, 508, 594 (Pisidia and Phrygia).

In noting that the name is not to be found in the Magnesian

inscriptions Thieme (p. 39) quotes K. Burcsch Aus Lydien,

Leipzig, 1898, p. 44, to the effect: " Der Name I'Acfjias)

gehort einer grossen in W(est)-Kleinasien und besonders

N(ord)-Lydien sehr verbreiteten Namenfamilie an, deren

Mitglieder mit n-ir, inp, 4><j>, 4> geschrieben erscheinen." See

also Kadermacher Gr. p. 40 n1, who supports from an early

Lycian inscr. the spelling 'A<p4>(a (found in D).

antodeo)

occurs in P Kay 12419 (ii/A.D.) dvcu vop£po>v T|pds

airoScio-6ai : the editors render " illegally ousted." The

compound irpoo-airuftu is found in a papyrus of Magdola

(B.C. 221—published in Melanges Nicole, p. 283) irpocrairil-

<tot(5 p< els t#|v (puXaKf^v.

The weaker sense of d. is illustrated by P Tebt II. 276s4

(an astrological fragment— ii/iii A.D.), where one who has

acquired certain possessions 4£b>8iao-pbv a^Twv [iroifp-JcTai

Kal dirwXciav, "will spend and lose them" (Edd. ). Simi

larly in a series of nursing-contracts of the time of Augustus

in BGU IV. we find the phrase 4kt(vciv T-fjv cKdorou d£iav

irXrjv o-vp4>avovs dircoXcias, e.g. 105s3 ' ( = Christ. II. 1 70),

110633, al. For the stronger meaning which we associate

with NT usage, cf. the close of an ancient Coptic spell from

the iii/A. D. Paris magical papyrus 'S45ff( = Selections, p. 114)

g£cX0c 8a.ip.ov, Ittc£ o~c Sco~pcvo> 8co*pois d8apavr£vois dXvTots,

Kal TrapaS£Sup£ o-c cis to pcXav xdos iv Tais dira>X£ais, "give

you over to black chaos in utter destruction."

&Qa.

For ci dpa, si forte, as in Mk II13, Ac 8°, cf. P Petr II.

'3 ('9J* (middle of iii/B.c.) (= Whkowski,* p. 19) el 8'dpa

p.-f| opdis 8v SvvaTov, P Hal ivl"- 172 (middle of iii/B.c),

ci Si dpa 8«i avTois oraBpovs Si8o!a-8 ai ir[a]pd tuv

olKovdkiojv, 8i8oTa>o-av al i toIs toiis dva-yKaiovs. See also

P Oxy VII. 107050 (iii/A. ij.) p<| dpcXf|o"ns p^ dpa ttotc

84Xtjs p[«]Ta o-[o]C ['Hp]a«(8t Tt^v TTjpTjo-iv Tfjs 8Xt|S oiKias

irapaSiSdvai, "do not neglect this, lest indeed you choose

to hand over the keeping of the whole house to Herals"

(Ed.) : cf. P Amh II. 84" (ii/iii A.D.) . . . Ipcvos pi'i dpa ti

irdBu.

aqa.

The interrogative dpa occurs in a curious interview with

a Roman emperor, P Oxy I. 33lv-7 (late ii/A.D.), where a

condemned man asks who had recalled him, dpa tj o-wkXtjtos

fj <rv 6 XrjaTapxos ; " Was it the senate, or you, the arch-

pirate?" (Edd.). For the MGr use of dpd (dpa-yc[s]) in

questions implying doubt (or refusal), see Thumb's Handbook,

p. 180 f.

Part I.

9 /aga.

A sepulchral inscr. from S.W. Phrygia, C. and B. no. 466

(ii. p. 565), which Ramsay thinks Christian, mainly because

of the name Amerimnos, has 4dv 84 tis avTwy p^| (poptiBjj

toutwv twv Karapuv, to dpds Spc'iravov clo-4X8otTO els Tas

oIkô-is airuv Kal prjSivav 4vKaTaXe£«jiCT0. Here dpd might

represent Kardpa, by the principle illustrated for verbs in

Pre/eg. p. 115 ; but this does not apply in the closely similar

no. 563 (Akmonia), where Jewish origin is argued. The

noun may be quoted from a source where no suspicion of

Jewish or Christian influence can come in—the end of the

great inscr. of Antiochus I. of Commagene, OG'/S 3832W

(i/B.c), Trapavdpui 84 Yvuprp koto SaipdVuv Tipf)s Kal

X<»pls T|peTcpas dpds trapd 8e<iv i\6f>a Trdvra : cf. Magn

105" (ii/B.c. ) vdjpois 7]dp Upois Kal dpais Kal emrfpois

dvuBev 8iCKCKiiX[u]ro Hva pT)8cls iv ra Upip tou [Albs] . . .

[p]-f|T€ 4w4prj KT^- For dpaTos see Syll 30317 (ii/B.c),

dpaTr)v dpa Kal o-coT-rjpiov [trcpl tu]v dTropovpcvwv del

ir[po]Ti04vT€s Yvwprjv.

'AQapta.

For 'A. as the name of an Egyptian nome situated on

the east side of the Nile, see P Lond 40110 (B.C. 116-11)

(=11. p. 14), P Oxy IV. 7095 (c: A.D. 50). There would

seem to be a reference to an 'Apaf3£a dvco in PS I 5611

(A.D. 107), where see the editor's note.

aQyeaj.

In P Petr II. 4 (9)4 (B.C. 255-4) certain quarrymen

complain vuvl 84 dpyovpcv 8id to pr) ?x<lv o"wp[a]ra alo-re

dvaxaSapai ri\v dppov, "but now we are idle ('playing')

for want of slaves to clear away the sand " : cf. ii. 9 (3)'

(B.C. 241-39), 4dv dpywo-iv, and 14 (ia)'J. Later instances

of the verb are afforded by P Lond 131* (farm-accounts,

A.D. 78) (= I. p. 190 f.), P Oxy IV. 725s4 (A.D. 183), a

contract of apprenticeship where provision is made that the

apprentice shall have twenty days' holiday in the year,

dpô-ei 84 6 irais «ls Xdyov topTiiv Kar tVos ijpepas el'Koo-i :

cf. 40 4dv 84 irXe£ovas toutwv dpY<jo-r], if he exceeds this

number from idleness he is to make it good afterwards,

;'/). I. I2Il5f- (iii/A. D.) p'fj oupT)S aiTois dp-yfjo-e SXovs, "do

not let them be w holly idle," and P Fay 13118 (iii/iv A.D.)

Td Tavpxd (/. -iko) p^ iLpytlrai. Add P Flor I. lot9 (late

i/A.D.) 4dv dp-yr|crT][Tai?] els 4£ Tipxov, P Lond 1170 verso*

(a.D. 258-9) (= III. p. 194) Xdyos 4p-yaTuv dpyrio-dvTMv,

ii. 117310 (a.d. 125) (=111. p. 208) al. For dp/ in P

Lond 131 ra/i748(A.D. 78-9) (= I. p. 171) the editor con

jectures dpY^ci, or some other variant of dpyci, in the sense

of " taking holiday": cf. Mayser, Gr. p. 84. The absence

of the suggestion implied in our "idle" is well seen in

1' Oxy VIII. 116014 (iii/iv A.D.) SipVjvou 84 fjpynKa wSt), ci

pf|, ^ptXXa ipiv irdct {i.e. irao-i) dXXa Tripiriv, where there

is no thought of apology for the two months. The word

may be used of inanimate things, as of ships in P Petr II.

20"' 11 (B.C. 252) 8rras ... p'fj dp-yfji to TrXoia, and of a

garden in P Flor II. 2629 (iii/A. D.) 4rrl 6 k^tos dpyci: this

is correlate with the use of the causative KOTapyci in Lk 13'.

In MGr the verb means "delay, come too late," an easy

development from the idea of " idling, dawdling " : this might

indeed be taken as corroborative evidence for the connotation

to

' 74apyos

of blameworthy "idling" which appears in NT, but not in

our vernacular sources, as noted above.

agyog.

The various connotations of the verb appear in its source,

the adj. dp-yds (dFspyds), the opposite of ivep-yds, "at

work"). Thus in P Lond 9158 (a census-return of A.D.

160-1) (= III. p. 27) a certain Apollonius is described as

belonging to the "leisured" class of Memphis (t»v dirb

M«u.<j>«s dp-ywv, a "practically certain" reading): cf. for

the same description BGU III. 833" (a.d. I73~4)- In

BGU IV. I0788K (a.d. 39) a man writes to his sister, tdv

Xd|3u rd Kepudpia (?Kipduia), <li|iou.ai t£ pc Sri iroietv oi

-yap dp-yov Sei ue Ka6fjo-6ai. P Lond 1 1 70 verse"*' *** (see

below) has dvos d dp-yds, "travelling light," as against

others with loads. In P Flor I. I4"' and P Amh II. 97"

{both ii/A.D.) IXcuaupYCou dpYoO = "an oil-press which is

out of working order"; similarly P Oxy X. 1269" (early

ii/A.D.) Mpa. {sc. KipWds) dp-yî "another out of use"

(Edd.). In Syll. 5332' (iii/A.D.), to dp-ydv is opposed to to

■ir«<f«)Teuu.€vov : so ii. 233s (soon after n.c. 229) rfft \upas

Sid] Tovs iroX^p.ovs dp-yov Kal do-irdpov ov[<rns. In MGr

dp-yd = " too late": cf. the note on the development of

MGr dp-yii above.

The derived noun dp-yCa "holiday" may be seen in P

Petr III. 40 (a)v- 12, and in a diary of Heroninus, steward

of property at Theadelphia (a.d. 258-9), P Lond 1170

versir^*^- ( = III. p. 202) : against each day of the month

is entered the work done thereon, but we have the 10th,

21st, and 24th marked dpyCa. It is open to question whether

this neutral meaning should not be applied in Wisd 13",

where AfryCat and dW<re»s seem to stand by parallelism alike

for " leisure" : cf. RV mg. and our note on &v«ris. In that

case the workman spends his working hours and the best

parts of the wood in making something useful : the leavings

of the wood are carved into an idol by his "holiday dilig

ence" and the "skill of his spare time." Notice might be

taken of the neat word-play on dpyd . . . fp-ya in the

context (145) : it recalls Henry liradshaw's brilliant and

convincing emendation in 2 Pet310, Td Iv avTrj JpYa<dpYO>

«vpe8ô-tTai.

dgyvgeoi;.

The adj. in its contracted form (as in 2 Tim 220, Rev 920)

is found in P Lond 19111 (an inventory of household furniture,

a.d. 103-17) (= II. p. 265) ipvXXia dpyupd 4kt<» : cf. P.

Lond i2429 (iv/v a.d.) (= I. p. 122). Constant associa

tion with xp«°'0''S produced a mixture of flexion in the fern. :

thus dp-yvpf) BGU II. 388 « 22 (ii/iii A.D.), -fjv P Leid W

xxili." (ii/iii A.D.), but XP'"™"' Kev >13; p Lond 12428

(iv/v A.D.) = I. p. 122). For the uncontracted forms, which

do not seem to occur in the Ptolemaic papyri (Mayser Gr. p.

293), see I Esr 617 A to XP"0-* Kal TO* dp-yvp€a (dpyupd B),

and cf. the long British Museum magic papyrus P Lond

121s81 (iii/A.D.) ( = I. p. 102) tTriypacpdptvov iirl xpvoôu

TTtTaXou f| dp-yupfov, and OGIS 4808 (Kphesus, ii/B.c.)

"ApTtp.iv dp-yvp&iv Kal eiicdVas dp-yvpâs Svo. See further

Helbing Gr., p. 34 f.

The form dp-yvpixds = " of money" generally is common

both in the papyri and the inscriptions, e.g. P Amh II. 31*

(«. C. 1 1 2) T-f|V o-tTiK'f|V uCo-6«o-iv Kal t^v dp-yvpur?|V irpdo-oSov

apyvpog

"rents in corn and taxes in money " (Edd.), P Grenf I. tlM

(B.C. 126) vhrdpxovTd poi irdvTa o-vppVXdi t< a-irucd [ica'l

dp-yv piKai "all contracts belonging to me of corn and of

money," OG/S 9021 (the Kosetta stone, n.c. 196) Sairdvas

dpyvpiKas Tt Kal inrucas pcydXas : cf. BGU 1. 14"- * (A.D.

255) Xdyos dpyvpiKos XijuudTwv Kal dvaXiopdruv, ih, 15'- "

(A.D. 194J irpaKTopa dpyvpiKwv.

aqyvqiov.In the marriage contract P Eleph iu (n.c. 311-10)

(= Selection!, p. 3) provision is made that in certain circum

stances the bridegroom shall repay the bride dp-yvpiov

'AXt£av8p«(ov (Spaxpds) A, " 1000 drachmas of Alexander's

coinage." According to the editor, this is "perhaps the

earliest documentary mention of Alexander's coinage, " unless

Syll 176 is about two years older. In P Amh II. 40°

(ii/B.c.) mention is made of a bribe consisting of dpyupiou

o-Ta(rfipas) ij, "eight staters of silver," by means of which a

certain Epiodorus secured a fresh division of land in the

interests of the temple of Socnopaeus. For a similar use

of dp-yvpio-pdf and dp-yvpi£op.ai see Wilcken Archiv iv.

p. 174-

UQyvQoxonoi;.

For this designation in Ac 1924 (cf. LXX Jud 174, Jer 62*)

of Demetrius, who was probably master of the guild for the

year, see Ramsay CME6, p. 128, and cf. an order of pay

ment of early i/A.D. published by Milne amongst the Hawara

Papyri, Archiv v. p. 382, no. 68, xPIr""'10"0 v) 'A [ ■ ■ ]

'AttoXXioviov dp-yvpoK[dir<p], and BGU III. 781''- 4 (i/A.D.)

dXXa (sc. irivaKia: aria prf| ?x0VTOi KaTao-KnwurWvra <v

*Ap<rtvo£TT|i Sid 'AiroXXwvfov dp-y[vpo]Kdirov, P Giss I. 472*

(Hadrian) Aiowo-[(]ov tov dpyvpoKdirov. P Flor I. 71"',

P Oxy VIII. 114612, P Lond 9831 (= III. p. 229) (all

iv/A.D.), and Syll 8731 (t| o-vvep-yao-£a tmv dpynpoKoiruv

Kal xP"o-oxdaiv) also show it. For dpyupoKon-riov see CIA

II. 476s0 (c. B.C. IOO).

ftgyvoog.

The distinction between ftp-yvpos "s ver " and dp-yvpiov

"silver used as money," which in classical Greek has excep

tions on both sides, is generally observed in NT : dp-yvpiov

in 1 Cor 312 and dpyvpos in Mt to' are the only clear excep

tions. In the papyri ap-yvpos is as rare as dp-yvpiov is

ubiquitous. It figures frequently in V Leid X, a very long

document dealing with metallurgical subjects (iii/iv a.d.).

P Par 60 bis** (c. n.c. 200) has dp-yvpov o-raWjpuv, and BGU

III. 992li s l° (B.C. 160) x°-AkoC irpbs ap-yupov, but in P

Lips I. 64" (iv/A.D.) a(pY)vpov (curiously abbreviated) is

"Geld". Silver as a metal is thus the prevailing sense in the

few occurrences we can report from papyri, while dp-yvpiov

for money appears many hundred times. The differentiation

affects a well-known compound in C, ami B. no. 30014 (ii.

p. 466—Apamea) dpyvpiorauifvo-avra for dpYvpoT. There

are sundry derivatives of dpyupos, of which we might mention

dpYvpuvtjTos, occurring in V Sai'd Khan 1" l* (n.c. 88) ri\v d.

duirtXov, 1' Lond 198" (a.d. 169-77) (= II. p. 173), BGU

IV. iio521 (B.C. 11) Ka8vj3pCi;s o48^ apYWRwyr|TcoL ' ' treats me as he would not

treat a thing he had bought "—the reading is not certain.

' AptoirayiT-qs 75

In the I.XX the disparity between the frequency of Apyvpos

and dp-yvptov is just what it is in papyri. In MGr apyvpos

is the metal.

'AgeonayiTrji;.

The form 'Apcvrnvyfnp is found Michel 687" (end of

iii/B.c), ib. 823' (B.C. 220).

agiaxeia.

For the bad sense which prevails in classical writers

(see Lightfoot on Col I10) a new literary citation may be

made from I'hilodemus (i/B.c.) II«pl KoXaxcCas (in Rhein.

Mm. lvi. 623) dviu xfjs to«xvtt]s dp«TK<(as. But P Oxy

IV. 729" (a.d. 137) is a close parallel for Paul's use:

iroilô-ovrai tovs irono-pois tov [irrtjjpaTos Kal TTfi KaXa-

|i[«£as] ircu.irraCovs irpos dp«rKC[av] tov ZapaiKuvos, "they

shall irrigate the vine-land and the reed-land every fifth day

to the satisfaction of Sarapion " (Edd.). (We spell -tux on

historical grounds, regarding the MSS. as inadequate wit

nesses for €i and 1 : see Proleg. p. 47). Deissmann BS p.

224 cites an additional witness from an inscription, testifying

with many passages in Philo to a use of Apcancma in a good

sense—including even a relation towards God—wholly inde

pendent of NT. We may compare his inscription with a

nearly identical phrase in Priene 113" (i/B.c.) TfXcuov 8' 6

p.€Ta Tovra y^&vas Ocwpu-ro irpos T-f|V els to irXi}[8os]

ifttnutav.

aqiaxco.

For the idea of service in the interests of others which

underlies several of the NT occurrences of this verb

(I Th 2s, Rom 151'', 1 Cor ioM), we may compara its use

in monumental inscriptions to describe those who have

proved themselves of use to the commonwealth, as OG/S

641 (A.D. 246-7) 'IovXiov Avp^jXiov . . . ol o-vv av-ni

KaTeXSovTcs . . • dv«o-n)<rov dp^cravra aurois, T€ip.tjs X^PIV>

ib. 646" (iii/A.D. ) 2«irr(p.[iov 0vopii8t]v] . . . dvaXucravra

Kal dp&rayra T-jj Tt aii-fl PouXfj Kal T<j> Sûu. For a wider

sense see the interesting petition of a Jew of Alexandria in

the 26th year of Augustus, who, after describing himself as

ucTaXapwv KaO* 8 Svvarov Kal tu -irarpl [Tf)]s dpfo~Kovor|S

iraiScCas, goes on to state that he runs the risk t^s I8£as

iraTpCSos oTepr|8<)vai (BGU IV. 1 140s «■). In PSI 94*

(ii/A.r>. ) a woman writes gratefully 6ti ^p<o~f Kal t<1 iraiSl t|

iro8£s, Kal Trpo<rcSp<vci ts ra p.a8^pa.Ta : cf. BGU IV. 1141"

(Aug.) is SoiXos hr' iXcv8ep(a 84Xci dpfo-ai oCtoj xdyu t^v

4>iX(av trov B4X<av 4p*p.mr[ov] 4paT0v irf\pr\ira. In P Oxy

VIII. 1 153" (i/A.n.) a man sends his son a piece of fabric,

telling him to show it to a third man and write as to the

colour, idv oOtu) dp«rKfj. Similarly in P Giss I. 2015 (ii/A.D.)

oiroijov 8« 0-01 \pu[u]a dpô-xci, [8#jXw]o-ov Si' iiri[o-]roX{|s

f\ uciKpov Jpfyojv avToO ir[<p.x|/o]v—a woman is writing to

her husband about some wool she is working for him.

(Ought we perhaps to supplement (p[u>]v from the previous

line, instead of fp[yo]v, "a little wool of that (colour)"?)

The same lady's mother writes to the husband in 22u

ravra Kal Ofols [dpl]<rKi[i], but then unfortunately becomes

illegible, though a small space suggests to the editor that the

sentence ends there : in that case ravra is her earnest wish

to see her son-in-law safe home. The verb remains in the

vernacular to-day with meaning unchanged, but (normally)

a less irregular present dpll>.

dgeaxog.

The adj. is very common. P Hib I. 51* (B.C. 245)

7rpi]4pcvo$ Xdp(3avc dpco-rds r[i]auy VTrovrypap.(j.«va)v,

"accept, if satisfactory, and buy at the prices below

written" (Edd.). P Grenf II. 241* (B.C. 105) irap«x6rfl»

(sc. riv olvov) udviuov Kal dp«rrbv ifws 'A8i>p a, " wine that

will keep and be satisfactory till Athyr 1st." P Amh II.

48* (B.C. 106) xopttyoOvres K€viop.ara dpco-Ta, "providing

acceptable vessels" (Edd.). In P Tebt II. 34217 (late

ii/A.D.) a pottery is described as Xtflois dptorots Jfnpn-

o-(pivov), " newly fitted with stones in good order " : so **, **.

Cf. Syll 522" (iii/B.c.) olvo[v] irop^xciv dpiordV, and for the

adverb Michel 4561Mr' (ii/B.c) diroScStixao-iv ot 4iri|itXT]Tal

rfji PovXfiji] (ruvr«T€X«rfUva irdvra Ta Jpya dpcc-ras, BGU

IV. 1 1 19*1 (b c. 5) rd irpoo-riKovTa ?pya irdyTa Ka8' upa[v]

Kal Kara Kaipov dpco-Tus. The collocation of €vdp«o~ros

and Sokiuos in Rom 1418 is closely paralleled in P Amh

II. 89s (a.d. 121) to (/. rov) 84 dpyvpixov <p6pov 8<5ki(iov

apio-rov (/. dpco-ToV), if the editors' certain emendation be

accepted. So P Flor I. i* (a.d. 153) dpyvpiov SoKipov

vo(i«iTtv(5uevov dpeo-rdV: P Lond 938° (a.d. 225) (=111.

p. 150), a/.

'Aqexaq.

The form 'Apfras (for rough breathing see WH Intr.*

p. 313) instead of'Ap&as may, as Deissmann (BS p. 183 f.),

following Schtirer Geschichtc i. p. 738, has suggested, be due

to a desire to Hellenize the barbaric name by assimilation to

dp(TT|.

The limitation of this word to four occurrences in NT—

and two of them in 2 Pet—may possibly be connected with

the very width of its significance in non-Christian ethics :

it had not precision enough for large use in Christian lan

guage. If Brugmann is right in connecting it with dp4-<rK<a

Kurzgef. vergl. Gr. p. 519), this vagueness was there from

the first. Our " virtue " is too narrow for a word which had

nearly all the forces of our adj. "good " : cf. Prof. G. Murray,

Greek Epic, p. 57. Some KoiWj instances may be quoted.

P Hib I. i5Mff- (a rhetorical exercise, about B.C. 280-40) :

the younger men are exhorted to employ their bodies

fvKaCpus rf)v dir<SSci£iv iroiT|(rap.('vovs Tijs avTuv dperijs, ' in

a timely display of their prowess" (Edd.) In the ordinance

of Ptolemy Euergetes II., P. Tebt I. 5I85lr (B.c. 118). certain

officials are warned not t)\v Iv dpcrfji kii\Uvt\v f3a(<riXiK^)v)

yt\v irapaipcurdai r&v y«a{pywv) |ii|8fl bw\ tyXo^ty "ycwpyciv,

" to take the richest Crown land from the cultivators by

fraud or cultivate it at choice." The editors quote Hesy-

chius dp«r»<riv ' dp«Ta£vwo-iv, cvSaip.ovua'tv, iv dpcrjj uo-iv.

It is thus possible that we have here earlier evidence for

dp«-a( = laudes in the LXX (see Deissmann BS p. 95 f. ,

Hort 1 Pet p. 128 f.), as if " land in esteem." The other new

meaning brought out by Deissmann (ui supra) " manifestation

of power" (as 2 Pet I*) may also be further illustrated.

Thus in Syll 784* (iv/B.c.) ' A&nydai M4v«ia dv<9r)Kiv 8>|/iv

ISofia-a dp<rr|v rffi 8«ofi, Dittenberger quotes with approval

Foucart's definition of dprrrj as signifying " vim divinam

» /aprjv 76

apiarepos

quae mirabilern in modum hominibus laborantibus salutem

afferret." Cf. ii. 80610 (Crete, early Empire) irXfCovas

dprrafs tov 8fo0] and ii. 807' (c. ii/A.D.) where after a

miraculous restoration of a blind man the people rejoice 8n

{uo-ai dperal 4v4vovto M. tow ScpVo-rov t)uuv "Avtmv«£vou.

There is suggestive force in this rejoicing of the pagan crowd

to find that "powers" of Asclepios were still "alive" in

those dark days.

A few miscellaneous references may be added. With the

list of virtues in 2 Pet I5'-, cf. OGIS 438"- (i/n.c.) dv8pa

dya66v yevripevov Kal SuWvicavTa iriorei ko.1 dpcrjj Kal

S' LKâLocrvvT] Kal cvo~cpV£ai Kal ircpl to 0 k)o(i)v[ov] <ruv-

<|>4povTos TT|v ir\«£(TT[T)]v £lo-«VT)Vcyu4vov o-irov&rjv (see BS

p. 36off., LAE p. 322). In the invitation to celebrate

Hadrian's accession to the Imperial throne, the new Emperor

is described as one ii irdvra SovXa [Si*] dp< tt| v k [al] irarpis

tvxhv 8coi (P Giss I. 35' ). A sepulchral epigram from

Hermupolis (PSI i7Tl-s, iii/A.D.) begins— [0]i -yap iv dv8p«l-

irouriv eiiv e(ia8i5«v ^Kci'vnv T-fjv 6Sbv rjv dpeTTjs ovk 4Kd£>T|p«

fleets. And in the later papyri the word is frequent as a

title of courtesy, e.g. P Oxy I. 6o4ff- (a.d. 323) dKoXovSus

tois kcX«v<tOio"l virb Tfjs dpcTijs tov KvpCov p.ou 8iao~npordTou

r^tp-ovos 2a.pLvia.vou, tb. 7I11-18 (A.D. 303) A o*ov 8<S£cicv Tfl

dp€T[j : cf. P Lips I. 40li.SMll.fc 18 <jv/v a.d.), P Grenf II.

9011 (vi/A. D.) i?/. The same usage is found in Jos. An/t. xii.

53 : cf. our " Excellency."

aqrjV.

Of the nominative of this word (FapTjv. declined accord

ing to the primitive model still normal in Sanskrit, and

traced in kvuv icuvds, care caniis, etc.), we have no occur

rences except in early times (Attic, Coan and Cretan inscrip

tions) : see Searles, Lexicographical Study (Chicago, 1S98),

p. 21. The oblique cases, although there is only one occur

rence in the NT (Lk io'apvas), are by no means obsolete

in the KoiWj : thus dpvds Y Tebt I. 117" (B.C. 99), and

even P Lond 125 verso1 (magical, v/a. d.) (= I. p. 123)

oijioti d[p]vbs piXavos ; dpves P Hib I. 3211 (b.c. 246) ;

dpv(ao-i) P Amh II. 73s (a.d. 129-30) ; apvas BGU I. 133"

(ii/A.D.), PSI 40" (a.d. 129), P Oxy I. 74s (a.d. 116) ;

PSI 56s (a.d. 107) dpves, and so P Hawara 322* (Antoninus)

(in Archiv v. p. 394). Mayser's instance from P Magd 21*

must be dropped : see the new edition. Kaibcl 103838

( Attalia, an oracle of Cybele) 10]s dpvajs] Kafrj^xoucri Xvkoi :

cf. Lk io3. The replacing of this irregular noun by the only

formally diminutive dpvt'ov is normal. The distinction in

use between this word and dpvds seems beyond our power to

trace : van Herwerden (s.v. dp^jv) cites a grammarian who

makes this a lamb less than a year old, dpvds one over

a year.

agiO/tieo).

The ordinary use of the verb is for "payment": cf.

P Giss I. 82 (a.d. 119) t<|[v trup]<)>uvr|8«tav (/. -<rav) Tip.f|v

T<j> 'AiroXXuyiu dp[i6]pr|o-a$, P Oxy III. 486s* (A.D. 131)

dpidprjo-aca Tipfpv airav, P Lille I. 340 (after B.C. 240)

KaXus iroi(/r|o-ns) [o-v]vTd£as dp[i]0p/fjo-ai f|ptv tJ> -yivdpevov

d+*5[viov}ToO Au£o[v p.]T)vds, al. In P Leid C"1' (p. 118)

(the dream of Ptolemaeus, ii/B.C.) otouai dpfiSpctv pc seems

to refer to "counting" days: ten lines higher the verb

means "pay." BGU II. 620' (ii/A.D.) V|pi.6p^6^pc[v has a

lacuna following, but has reference apparently to numeration.

The subst. dp£6pi]o-is occurs in P Ryl II. 9911 (iii/A.D.)

Surypdij/u . . Tats eWwrpeVais dpiOprfjowiv " in the customary

instalments "(Edd.). Itiscommonin the phrase els dp(8p.n<riy

pr|v6s, as BGU I. 25*, 41* (both ii/iii a.d.), Preisigke 1090*

(ostracon. a.d. 161 ). There is a further derivative dpidpnTi-

k<Ss: Wilcken (Ostr. i. p. 351, cf. Archiv iv. p. 174) makes

to d . an impost for the maintenance of the dpi0p/nTa£, but

GH (P Tebt II. p. 197) regard it rather as a tax on land :

cf. BGU I. 236*, 330' (both ii/A.D.). It is MGr, as is

dpiSpos. We may take the opportunity of noting the

remarkable parallel to Mt io30, Lk 12' in the new fragment

of Alcaeus (vii/vi B.C.), P Oxy X. 1233, fr. 810 . .]s irapd

potpav A£os ov8« rpix[ . . (see the note).

UQldfiog.

P Petr II. 16" (middle iii/B.C.) (= Witkowski2, p. 12)

f|Kov<r]ap,cv dpiOpbv Ifo-eo-Oai 4k twv *Apo-ivoc[Cu]v, P Gen I.

l622 (A.D. 207) Tol TOVTOV d8eX<pol 6Vt€S tov dpi6pbv 7r4vr(.

For the LXX dpi8p<j> = " few '' in Num 920, l-'.zek 12"

(Thackeray, O. T. Gram. p. 39), cf. P Oxy IV. 742"- (B.C. 2)

(= Witkowski2, p. 128) irapdSos 84 tivi t«5v <p£Xuv dpiBpu

afa-ds (sc. Sco-pds), "deliver a few of them," rather than

"deliver them accurately counted" (as Wilcken ap. Wit

kowski). But note the combination in P Oxy X. 1270'*

(a.d. 159) dpiSuip irX-fjp[us : so ii. 127321 (a.d. 260) with

dpiSpov, and 126110 (a.d. 325). Another use appears in BGU

IV. ioS525 (a.d. 171) where P. M. Meyer restores irepWiuv . . .

dpi]8p<j> Tpid[Kovra ivnix* T<? oTpaTTj-yiji] : dpi6pu is "a kind

of rubric"— "heading no. 30," or the like. OGIS 266'

(iii/B.C). vnrip twv tov dpi.8pov diroSo'ircav Tbv Kvpiov, "as

regards those who had completed the fixed number of years."

It may be worth while to call attention to Wessely's paper on

Gnostic numbers in the Mittheilungcn of the Rainer Collection

I.i. p. 113 ff.: thus 99 is the dpiSp^s of dpVjv (a + u + T| + v =

99) and the mystic 'Appacrdf; is the number of the year, since

its letters numerically total 365 (see P Leid WiT- *"). For

the application of this principle to the " number " of the Beast

(Revi318), with illustrations from Greek graffiti from Pompeii

(so before a.d. 79), see Deissmann LAE p. 276 f. : one of

them is ipiXu Jjs dpiSpbs <|>pt, " I love her whose number is

545." The case for a Greek rather than a Hebrew gematria

in a Greek book is undeniably strong. Deissmann, I.e. refers

to the dictionaries under l<rrfi|rrj<|>os. We may cite from

Cagnat IV. 7437f (= C. and />'. no. 232—a metrical epitaph

by a Jew of the time of Alexander Severus) a good instance

of the gematria in Greek—l<r6'\|rn(pos 8«o-l toutois Tdtos »s

d-yios us d-ya8bs irpoXfyw : both adjectives total 284, agree

ing with the number of his own name.

UQlOTEQog.

For the phrase ij dpio-rtpiiv (as Lk 23*3) cf. P Ryl II.

153" (a.d. 138-61), BGU I. 86" (ii/A.D.), P Gen I. 43*

(a.d. 226). The adj., it need hardly be said, is very common

in the personal descriptions of appellants, witnesses, etc., in

legal documents. Cf. also for the sake of the curious side

light which it throws upon the daily life of Arsinoe the com

plaint which a woman lodges against Petechon, the male

attendant in the women's baths, that he threw hot water over

her and KaT«avo-€v Ttjv rt KoiXCav Kal tov dpiortpov p/qpov

' ApiCTTofiovXoS 77 apfios

Iwt toO y^votos (P Magd 33 redo*, B.C. 221). The adj. is

still in use.

' AQioxofiovkoi;.

A widely spread name: cf. Michel 372' (Leros, ii/B.c. ),

ib. S941* (Delos, B.C. 279), Magn 3044, Prune 3 1 31*0.

dgiarov.

P Oxy III. 519" (ii/A.D.) ircuStois dp£cr-rou *P(oXol) S- is

presumably the account of a meal, which from the price was

probably a light one! So it. IV.y^fr* [c. A.I). 1) itpacrav

ap£oTij> -y€p8£(ov) (APoXds) " leeks for the weaver's breakfast "

(Edd.). P Tebt I. 112 introd. " (B.C. 112) dp£arov criv

"H\io8i6(p<oi) 'A6r)( ) R, ib. ii6M(late ii/B.c.) <ruKa iv\

apto-Tou i. A more considerable meal seems intended in

P Tebt I. 120s* (i/B.c.) fls rb To-iijv toO dpC<rr[o]v It -it

was a repast in the temple of Isis. Ib. I2IM (i/B.c.) <h|«n>

4tt' dpCtrrip \. We have not noticed the verb dpurT&u.

aQy.erog.

To the occurrences of this rare word we can now add

BGU I. 33* (ii/iii A.D.) ircpl tov Xoiirufv] IpYcuv <rov dpKcr&s

■yfelvoB. We seem to have the adverb in the mutilated

conclusion of BGU II. 531"- 21 (ii/A.D.) idv 8[* . . .]

dpmTos [*]xil [ • • • Vettius Valens, p. 30426, has Kal fjv

dpKerbv Kara toiis Xoitrovs id<rai. Kaibcl Prtuf. 2SSc10

shows d[p]KCTa rpi[—these three deaths suffice : the god is

entreated to lie satisfied. (The word is MGr.)

CLQiiiiO.

For an impersonal use of dpK&o, as in Jn 148, see P

Lond 964" (ii/iii a.d.) (= III. p. 212) XafSAv kotvXos

t[<S]o-os <âK»v tva apKô-ffj] fltr1]'"! and cf- t'11-' 'ate 1' Oxy I.

1 3 1 11 (vi/vii a.d.) where, with reference to .1 disputed in

heritance, it is stated that a father bequeathed hall an acre

of his land to a son, saying that it " is enough " for him—

£ti dpKCi avrw rb T|)uapovpiov. For the middle and passive,

cf. P Giss I. 6&vin- (ii/A.D.) ■ffydpacra ■yap «v6dS« TpiaxocKwv

8pa^(iuiv K[a]i oOk dpKtvrai, and P Goodsp 5-'* (ii/A.D.)

dpKovuivwv T|(iwv tt|8< rjj 8ia<rToX(fj) with the simple

dative, as Lk 311 : so P Lips I. 33"- 11 (a.d. 36S) N«p.«o-£XXay

Kal Au>w[(r(av] dpK€<HHiyai irpo[i]£«l p[o]yXo|Mvos, CP

Herm 911 ov8i tovtois dpK«<r6^VTts, It has iir£ (as 3 Jn10)

in P Lond 45™ (B.C. 160-59) (= I. p. 36) o4k dpKe<r8e'vTts

!<)>' ots fjcrav SLaireirpa-yp^voi, and P Tor I. I"18 (R.C 116)

(= Chrest II. p. 32) oAk apxeo-fl^vrts 8i 4irl Toil <voiK«iv <v

tt)i ipfy oiK£ai., dXXd Kal ktX. (indie). Add P Amh II. 77"

(A.D. 139) irX€£r[T]a[i]5 irXi]-yaIs p.« riKio-a-ro, Kal u.^

dpK«cr8t[l]s eirr|[v]fyK^ p.oi ktX., P Ryl II. 14510 (A.D. 38) I!ti

Kal |u"| dpK[<a-]8<ls ktX., "not content with heaping insults

on my dependants," etc. (Edd.) (following a present ptc),

P Oxy I. 1 14" (ii/iii a.d.) Idv oSv dpK«o-8Tj rb xlpua, " if

the cash is not sufficient." With the last citation under

dpK«TOs cf. Kaibcl 413' apKeo uoipa 8av<ivTi Weofi].

O.QXX0Q.

"ApKos for dpKTos, as in Rev 13s (cf. I Regn 17") is found

in the later inscriptions, as in a Praenestine mosaic, IGSI

1302 (= CIG III. 6131A) (time of Hadrian ?) : cf. ib. 2325,

2328, 2334. The still more contracted apt; occurs in the

Silko inscription OGIS 20I17 (vi/A.D.), lyi> yap its Kdi-u

]Upr\ Xluv ilp.£, Kal <ls ava pApt\ dp{ tlut : where see Dit-

tenberger's note. MGr dpKov8a "she-bear," as Thumb

remarks, owes its origin to this by-form : he also (Handb.

p. 320) gives dpKos as current in Pontus.

dg/ia.

P Petr. II. 25(a)' «ls appaTa rd dKoXouflovvra avTui.

OGIS 5331' (i/B.c.) dpudTuv Kal KfX[-fj](T)a>v. Magii 1274

(i/B.c.) apuari tiXcUk. A half-literary citation from P

Giss I. 3 may be permitted in view of the interest of the

document, which is a call to celebrate the accession of

I Indrian. The sun-god Phcebus Apollo is the speaker, and

announces himself as having just come from accompanying

Trajan on high in his white-horsed chariot—

"Apuan XcvKotruXui apn Tpa'iav[<oi]

cruvavaT<£Xas fjxu 0-01, <5 8fju.[t],

o4k ayvaaros "fcotpos 8«is dva-

Kra Kaiv&v 'A8piavbv dyy«X«i[v].

aQ[i6£a>.

We have found no direct parallel in the KoiWj to the use of

i;p|ioo-dai)v in 2 Cor n', where the middle is probably used

purposely to bring out the Apostle's deep personal interest

in this spiritual irpop.vr)(TTiKTj (see Proleg. p. 160) ; but the

use of uvt)OT«v«<r8ai in P Flor I. 36* (iv/A.D. init.) of a

mother making a match (p.yT)<rTtv<rauivou uoxi) for her son

with a cousin, is essentially on the same lines. In P Oxy VI.

906' (a deed of divorce, ii/iii A.D.) it is provided that the

separating parties shall be free to marry as they choose

without incurring any penalty—diri> Si toS vvv 4|ctvai Tip

Aioy^vci Kal Trj nXovrdpxYI CKarcpos ovrwv dpu.<5£f0*[8ai] ws

idv aip<)Tai Yd(iu> dvcvSvivu Svti. In MGr dpfiooris-Tj is the

name of a betiothed pair. Cf. also Aristeas 250 trias

dpp.do-ai -yvatKf (where the fact that the archaic optative is

" incorrect " does not justify the editors in inserting 4v).

In the active the verb is common = " to be suitable,

fitting." P Fay 12*3 (c. B.C. 103) irepl o«tcS[v ■yjtvop.e'vris

[d]ydY.Ki)S dpp.o5ov<rr|S 8td 8riu,ocr£tav, "suitable pressure

being applied on this account by public officials" (Edd.).

OGIS 335IM (ii/i B.C.) tovs dp]n<S£ovras Xdôus, it. 383"

(i/B.C.) <!>s ^prio^tv ifKao-ros. BGU IV. II203* (B.C. 5) i-f|v

dpp.<S5ou<rav 4iri.|«'X(€iav). P Lond 256 recto1 (A.D. 1 1-5)

(=11. p. 97) tols dpp.d£ovcri [Kam Katpbv a-rrt'p jfiacri.

P Giss I 67* (ii/A.D.) 81' (sc. iirwrToXfjs) Ta irptTrovTa

<rov -rjj d|£a Kal [t(J] f)6ci app-dôvrd Si^Xois. P Lips I.

38"- 3 (A.D. 390) at 4k v<S(iu>v dpp.^[J]o«<rai 8iKau>[X]o-y£ai, etc.

The prominence of the participle reminds us of our own

fitting: it has its adverb dp|ia^vTus, as in P Par 63""'

(ii/B.c), tois Kaipots irp«irdvT<os Kal tois dv[6p]tiirois dp|iO-

iiivTus, Syll 25810 (c. B.C. 200) dpuotrfvTois (/. -a>s) Iv toIs

(/. to!) \j;a<))£(r(iaTi yf-ypa)ip.4vois. On the forms dpp.(S{iiv

and -tt«iv, see Cronert Mem. Here. pp. 135, 245 : the former

is the true Hellenistic.

aQflOQ.

Syll 538* (? K.c. 353) o-uvTi8«'vra rois dpaovs o-Ttp£<)>ous,

dpp.(STT0VTas 'n-avTax<ji, of the walls of a temple. Ib. 54011"

(B.C. 175— 1 ) Ik toO irpoo-idvTos dpuov : see Dittenberger's

note. The word occurs in connexion with wrenching limbs

out of their sockets (<{ dpp.uv dvauoxX«vovr«s) in 4 Mace 10s.

dpvto/iai 78

agviofiai.

Syll 356" (B.C. 6—a letter of Augustus) avTbs p)v yap

JWpuvfv 4pvovp«vo[s] " persisted in his denial." OGIS 484"

(ii/A.D. ) dirip 4pvovplvuv avTuy T|8Vus 4ir£o-Tevov. For the

aor. midd. (rare in Attic: cf. Veitch Grk Verbs s.v.) cf.

BGU I. I95,J1!(ii/A.D.)fririp 8i tov p{| dpWja-acrv'ai bp' eK4o-T<{>

tovtov . . ., P Flor I. 61" " (a.d. 86-8) Tjpvfjo-aTo ovtos

[tt|]v icXT)[p]ovop.iov toO iroTpbs Kal iyu rf|v (these three

words interlineated) tov i8£ov iraTpos- See al-o Helbing

Gr. p. 99, and Mayor Ep. offude, p. 72, where it is slated

that 4pWopai (dencgo) with acc. of a person ("to disown")

is unclassical, and seems to he confined to Christian literature.

The verb is MGr.

agvlov.

V Thead 814 (a.d. 306) 4pv£a <viav<n.a,18 4pv£a Kal {puipia.

]!GU II. 3772'' (early vii/A.i).), with other animal names,

many in the -iov form—Kap^Xi(a), 6pv£6(ia), perh. xo^1*)!

etc. P Strass I. 24" (A.D. 1 18) 4pv£uv 4irvYov<j(s) . . .

dpiflpwi 4pv£o>(v). P Gen I. 68' (a.d. 382) 4pv£a i'vSnca.

Its choice by the author of the Apocalypse as an exclusive

term, for very frequent use, is part of a general tendency of

the vernacular, in which nouns in -£ov multiplied fast : it is

interesting to note that he has followed that tendency much

earlier than our papyrus writers did in the case of this word.

The complete absence of diminutive force in dpv£ov as

against dpVjv may be noted. (MGr 4pv£. )

dgorgidco

is found 1' l'etr III. 317 tov {(vôiis t<Sv Po<Sy pov iropevo-

plvov iir\ t^s patrtXiKTjs 680S. oltrrt dpprpidv. It is some

times replaced by viroo-xtja, see the editors' note on P Lond

1170 verse3" (A.D. 258-9) (=111. p. 200). The verb is

found in the derived sense of "devise," like Heb. CTP, in

Sir 7».

&QOTQOV

occurs in P Rein 17s0 (B.C. 109) ApoTpov a Jvyov a (or

ApOTpov djjvvov a), P Flor II. 1341 (A.D. 260) to Tavpixbv

apa tu opOTpiji, P Strass I. 32s (a business letter, a.d. 261)

Md|ipov . . . dir«o-T€iXa irpos <r(, Iva avrci ApoTpov ■v^vnTai.

'Aporrjp (contracted dp') is found in P Lond 257s00 (a.d.

94) (= II. p. 26) : cf. OGIS 51921 (iii/A.D.) Toils dpOTTjpas

P<Sas, where Dittenberger refers to Hesiod Op. 405 poiiv

dpo-Hjpa. MGr dXfrpi starts from dp£rpiov, as Prof. Thumb

notes.

dgnayr).

Syll 928s3 (Magnesia, ii/B.c. init.) rj rav KTnvwv apira-vf|

-yryfvr|plvr|. BGU III. 871* (ii/A.D.) P[£]as Kal dpira-y[<)s].

P Lips I. 64s3 {c. A.D. 368) 81' dpirayfjs.

agnayfidg

occurs in the MS. of Vettius Valens, p. 1221, iav "Ap^s

KXT)pwo~T|TaL tov Sa£pova, ZtXTjvn 81 tov ■yapoordXov, dpinvy-

pbs o -ydpos ?o-rai. Kroll says "nempe dpird'yipos," but

why not render "the marriage will be one of force," or

perhaps "will be a great catch"? The closely parallel

dpira-ypa, which modern commentators generally regard as

a practical synonym of the rare dprra'vu.ds in Phil 2', may be

cited from a magical text. The leaden tablet from Adru-

metum, printed with a commentary by Deissmann, BS pp.

274-300, and with slightly amended text by WUnsch AF

no. 5, has in 1. M 81' 8v 4 Xc£uv d<pf(t)o-iv to dpirao-pa, the

noun denoting the lion's "prey" as in LXX of Ezek 22**.

One apt though not exact literary parallel seems to have

escaped Lightfoot's net : Pindar Pyth 8" dpiraXiav BdViv

"a gift to be eagerly seized " (Gildersleeve, who compares

Phil I.e.), "the keen-sought prize" (Myers). This comes

very near to the meaning res rapienda (rather than res rap/a)

by which dp-rra-ypdv seems best explained if really equivalent

to dpira-ypa "spoil, prize." Against the solitary profane

instance of apira'ypo's, in Plutarch 2. 12 A tov <k Kp^Tt)s

KaXovpcvov 4., "seizure, rape," may be set a very close

parallel also quoted by Lightfoot, ovk <o~rlv dpiraypbs r\

TipWj (from a catena on Mk I0*lff-). Without discussing

the crux intcrprctum, we might supply a list of the -pos

nouns parallel to 4piraypds in formation, as found in

NT, such as may be cited to support the practical

identity of 4. with dpiro/ypa, and its distinctness from it,

respectively. (1) Nouns which are or may be passive, like

apira-ypa = to dpiraKTOv or to dpiraKTfov : iiroypappos,

4ra.Xp.ds. 9cpio-p6s, ipaTio-pos. Jirio-iTio-pos. \p-npaTio-pos.

In these the abstract has become concrete, as our writing,

clothing, warning have done, so that they are what the

noun in -pa would have been. (Brugmann-Thumb pp. 218,

222, defines the -pds and -p^j nouns and the -pa as " verbal

abstracts" and "nomina actionis" respectively; but both

"partially pass into names of things.") (2) By far the

larger number, some forty or more, denote the action of the

verb— ppirypos "gnashing," o-fio-pds "shaking," which in

concrete development produces 4orrao-pds "a greeting,'

8<o-pds "chain," etc. The statement that Plut. Mor. p. 12

is "the only instance of its use noted in prof, auth." as a

matter of fact overlooks an instance of the identical 4pira-

o-pof given in Wyttenbach's index vcrborum—viz. p. 644 A

(Symposiaca II. 10), where v<pa£peo-is Kal 4pwao-pbs Kal

XCipuv dpiXXa Kal SuryKuvurpos are mentioned as conduct

not tending to friendliness or convivial enjoyment ; we may

render "snatching and grabbing, fisticuffs and elbowing."

Here again, therefore, the word is a nomen actionis, as in

the other Plutarch passage.

P Lond 357* (a.d. 14-5) (=11. p. 166) 4]pir4o-ai t4

impdXXovTa. OGIS 66518 (A. D. 49) 8ti 4vaX£o-K<Ta£ Tiva

4piraJ<!vTiiiv ahtin tov lir\ Tats xP*'al,s- "n âr ^ ' (a

document relating to the Jewish war of Trajan, ii/A.D.) we

have Tiv4s iirl Kwo-Tio8£av ■(jpirao-av Kal [tovs 4pirao-6<v-

T]as <Tpavp4Tio-av : cf. BGU I. 341*, which deals with the

same events, 4k K«irr]8£as fjpirao-av. In 1. a of the last

papyrus ripirdyiio-av is the true reading : see Berichtigimgen

p. 359. A common use may be illustrated by the petition

BGU III. 759" (a.d. 125) fiirus TOpao-rfjo-<o[a-]i tovs

avr[£ovs Kal] dvoT€£o-»o-i Ta T|pTrao-piva. According to

Wilcken {Archiv i. p. 164) the verb is to be understood

causatively in V Lond 40811 (r. A.D. 346) (=11. p. 284)

4jpira£as avTois »s iv dvop£a, " du hast sie pltlndern lassen."

On this general tendency, cf. Hatzidakis Einl. p. 200 f.

For dpir4lu>, used of death, see the epitaph in BCH xxvii.

p. 370, no. 101, virb o-Kopir£ov T|pir4[o^]ii. The com]x>und

4<papir4i;» is found P Oxy I. 37L" (A.D. 49) to o-apdTiov

dtpripircurcv, "carried the foundling off," I' Strass I. 51*

(a. d. 262) ri, T«Tpdir9$a rq. T|p«T«pa d<^jpirao~[a]v, and

often in petitions complaining of robbery. For the double

conjugation of this and similar verbs—due to the fact that

Ixith dental and guttural before -ys> will make -l»—see

Proleg. p. 56. The verb survives in MGr.

Deissmann (LAE p. 321 n ') notes that 4. was current as

a loan-word in Latin comedy: in Paul "it should probably

not be translated ' robber ' but rendered by some other word

like 'swindler' ('extortioner,' AV, RV)."

UQQafidjV.

A word of undoubted Semitic origin (lleb. i^^JJ, cf.

Lagarde Mittcil. I. p. 212, Lewy Fremdworter p. 120),

spelt dppapW and ApapW : see Proleg. p. 45 and Thackeray

Gr. I. p. 119, and cf. P Lond 334". " (a.d. 166) (=11.

p. 211 f. ), where both forms occur. The meaning of

"earnest-money" (Scotticc "arles") is well illustrated by

P Par 58" (ii/B.C.) ( = Witkowski », p. 8l), where a woman

who was selling a cow received 1000 drachmas as dpapuva.

Similarly P Lond 143" (a.d. 97) (=11. p. 204), a receipt

for 160 drachmas, being the residue of the earnest-money

(200 drachmas) for 2^5 arourae of land, dirb Xoyov dppa-

Puvos KX^pov ktX., P Fay 91" (a.d. 99) dpyvpiov Spax[pds]

S^xa l£ dppafjova dvairdpupov, " 16 drachmae of silver as

unexceptionable earnest -money " (Edd.), P Oxy II. 2992'-

(late i/A.D.) Adp.iruvi pvo(h]p€VTfl ¥8uKa avTw 8kd o*o0

dpa^wva (Spaxpds) f) iva p.vo&n,p€vo-<i £vroKa, "regarding

l.ampon the mouse-catcher I paid him for you as earnest

money 8 drachmae in order that he may catch the mice

while they are with young" (Edd.), ii. VI. 920'' (ii/iii A.D.)

is X<S-y(ov) dpo.p<j>(vos) o-Tpovr(ov) ("ostrich") (Spayjial)

Syll 2261*1 (Olbia, iii/B.C. ) MyKas els ff|v ixkîrlav \pva-ovs

ir«vraKocr£ovs els tovs dppaPwvas. Additional examples are

Ostr 1 168, P Magd 26s (B.C. 217), 1' Lond 1229" (a.d.

145) (=111. p. 143), ib. 1170 verso1" (A.D. 258-9) (=111.

p. 196), BGU I. 240' (ii/A.D.), ib. II. 60111 (ii/A.D.), and

1' Grenf II. 6717 ff- (a.d. 237) (= Selections, p. 109) where in

the engagement of certain dancing girls for a village festival

provision is made that they are to receive so many drachmas

vnrep dpap&vos [tq T]i|ifj 4XXo-yovue'v[o]u, "by way of

earnest-money to be reckoned in the price." The above

vernacular usage amply confirms the NT sense of an

'earnest," or a part given in advance of what will be

bestowed fully afterwards, in 2 Cor I1-, 55, Eph I14.

It may be added that in MGr t| appapu;vi( a icrjieVn =

"the betrothed bride," "an interesting reminiscence," as

Abbott (Songs, p. 258) remarks, "of the ancient custom of

pin chasing a w ife." In the same w:ay f| dppapuva is used

for "the engagement-ring." In the island of Cyprus we

find the form dpaava (Thumb Hcllcn., p. 23).

o.qqi]xo(;

is common in sacred inscriptions, e. g. Michel 992s' (Man-

tinea, B.C. 61) fo-Ktiracrtv Kal tio-)^t)(i(5vio-tv Ta irepl rdv

8ebv dppnTa |MKrH|pia. The word is thus associated with

the Mysteiies, and in 2 Cor 12* (Sppiyra p^para) suggests

words too sacred to be uttered. Vetlius Valens p. 191 has

irepl Td dlppT]Ta irotT|TiKaC. P Leid Wxv"- 19, with Kpuirrov.

aparjv

dQQCoazog.

Syll 858" (Delphi, in dialect, ii/B.C.) dreX?|S d ilvd to-ru,

cl p.^| appuo-Tos ■ye'voiTo Ewcros- We do not happen to have

noticed any instance of the adj. in the papyri, but both verb

and subst. are common. For the verb cf. P Petr I. 30(1)'

(middle of iii/B.C.) (=Witkowski *, p. 5) rhv 8v[r]a iv

Mlpêi appoxTTouvra, I' Hib I. 7315 (B.C. 243-2) ei oiv

^ppwo-rfjo-aaev, P Par 4931 (B.C. 164-58) (= Wilkowski *,

p. 7 1 ) dyvui, pWj irore dp[p]uo~rci to iraiSdpiov, P Kyi 1 1 .

6815 (B.C. 89) 4»[<rrf] 8id Tas irXiryds dppajo~rrio*acra Kara-

Kcio-ai (1. e. -o-flai) Kiv8vvevouo-a t»i p(wi (which shows that

d. may represent something very serious), BGU IV. 1125s

(time of Augustus) is (sc. r||Upas) 8e 4dv dpTaKTii)o-qi (/.

aTaKTT|<n)t) % dppioo-Tô-rii. For the subst. see the very

interesting petition which the priests of the temple at

Socnopaei Nesus present to the Strategus, asking for certain

favours at his hands, seeing that "in his sickness" he was

healed by their god—iirel oiv o-eVwo-ai iv ttji dppwo-r.ai

wirb toO Zokvoitcutos BeoO peyaXou (P Amh II. 35M, B.C.

132), also P Tebt I. 44s'- (B.C. 114) x<*Plv ""P irepiexoio-T]s

|M dppwo-Ttas, "on account of the sickness from which I am

suffering," ib. 5210lr- (c. B.C. 1 14) 81 pe (/. 8id t<5 pe) ev

Papu[T^]p(f (see Pro/eg. p. 78) dppuo-Tia Kio-[9ai] evSe^s

oio-a tuv dvo-y[Ka£»v], "since I am seriously ill, being in

want of the necessaries of life" (Edd.), and P Hawara

56" ff- (probably late i/A.D.) ( = Archiv v. p. 382) papnjpT|o-ei

Si o-(oi) [T]o-£8a)pos, Sti dppoo-rCav io-ofldvaro(v) [<£]Vjv-

T\r)o-a. See also syll 490* (iii/B.C.) iv[ir]ir6[v]rav iroXXwv

cVy[av dXc6p(]cuv [dppQ>]oT[i)]udTwv Kal tuv iaTpwv tuv

[6ap]oo-[icvov]Tiav iv rai irdXei dppuo-o-TT|o-dvT(iiv. The adj.

is MGr, as are the derived verb and noun.

a.Qoevoxoizt]g.

According to Nageli (p. 46) this word is first found among

the poets of the Imperial period, e. g. Epigr. adesp. Anthol.

Pal. IX. 686s. Cf. for the verb Or. Sib. ii. 73 pyf| dpo-cvoKoi-

TCIV, 0TUKo4>aVT€LV, P-T|T€ <p0V€V(lV.

&QO)jV.

The form dpo-i)v, which VVH read throughout, is illus

trated by P Oxy IV. 744" (B.C. 1) ( = Selections, p. 33)

where with reference to the birth of a child it is directed

IXv f]V (/. fj) 4po-€vov &4>ts, iu.v fjv (/. ^) 8fjXea (KpaXc :

cf. also P Gen 1. 35* (a.d. 161) k[ou.t|Xovs] [rcjXcfows

dpo-tvas Sto XtiiKovs. In P Oxy I. 37'- 7 (A.D. 49) (= Selec

tions, p. 49) we have dppcvixov o-up.dTiov, but in ii. 38'

(a document dealing with the same incident, a.d. 49-50)

(= Selections, p. 53) it is dpccviKov o-updnov. For dppi^v

see further CPR 28" (A.D. no) rwv Si dpp^vwv u'.civ, BGU

I. 88" (a.d. 147) Kop.T)X(ov) Sppevov [X]c«k6v, P Strass I. 30"

(A.D. 276) dpp«viKd rirrd, P Lond 46106 (magic, iv/A.D.)

(=1. p. 68) 6ffkv koX dppev. Ostr 1601 has iraiSôu

dpo-cviKov : cf. P Oxy IX. 1216" (ii/iii a.d.) r\ Kal dpo-c-

v»Kbv T|p.tv d<(>CKaTa[i. ;] " Have you produced us a male

child?" (Ed.), and the MGr dpo-cviKoY There is an im

portant investigation into the rationale of the variation

between po- and pp in the KoiWj in Wackernagel Hcllenislica,

p. 12 ff. : also see Thumb Hellen., p. 77 f. A lurther ortho

graphic difference appears in P Pelr III. 59 b (iii/ii B.C.)

0-uuo.Ta {po-<viKd: see other instances, and a discussion on

dprfficov 80

dialect points involved, in Mayser Gr. p. 5 I and cf. Thumb's

Gr. Dial, (index s.v. tpo-nv).

What particular sail is to be understood by d. in Ac 2740

is uncertain. Sir W. M. Ramsay (Hastings' DB V. p. 399)

refers to the case mentioned by Juvenal (Sat 12**) where a

disabled ship made its way into harbour velo prora suo,

which the scholiast explains artemone solo. According to

this, the dpT<|i«v would be a sail set on the bow. See also

Breusing Die Nautik tier Alien, p. 79 f. (cited by Preuschen,

ad Ac 27" in HZNT).

&QTI.

For dpriof strictly present time (as Gal 1" , 1 Th 3*, etc.)

c'. BGU II. 5945 (c. A.I). 70-80) X]£ywv oti (mto tov

Bepwrpofv 4p-yo\]aP^<ro(i.a[i], dpn -yap do-8cvui, P Lond

937 **"■ (iii/A.n.) (= III. p. 213) SiKd£op.ai x^Plv Twv ro*

dS<X<t>ov p.ou koV 06 8vvap.ai dpTi iXSciv irpos <r[f], .S[y//

387s A.D. 127—a rescript of Hadrian) SiKaia d£iovv p.01

8ok€it€ koX dvavKala d[p]n •YtlvoM^v'n ^rSKu : Stratonicea

(in Lydia) was just "incorporated." The word is very

common in magical formulas, e.g. P Lond 121*" (iii/A.D. )

( = I. p. 96) iv [T]jj 4pTi olpij. ^8t| ffir] ra\i Tax", *'*• 518

rfj o-T||X(pov ijpepo. iv Tjj dpn fipo., ami the incantation in the

long Paris papyrus 5741*45 (iii/A. D. ) ( = Selections, p. 114)

S£eX8c, Satp.ov, . . . koI dir<So-Tr|8i. dirb toO Si(va) dpn

dpTi tj8r|, "depart from so and so at once, at once, now."

For the combination of Mt II1*, etc., cf. P Oxy VI. 936"

(iii/A.n.) ovk !-x«dpTi o-ttrovoiSi ri pipMSia dirrjp[T]io-Tai.

¥«s don, "the petitions have not yet been got ready"

( K<Id. ). According to Moeris p. 68 : "Apn, 01 fiiv 'AttikoI

to irpi oXtyov, ot Si "EXXt)v«s KaV lirl tov vuv X£yova-i.

See also Lobeck Phryn, p. 18 ff. , Rutherford NP, p. 70 ff.,

and Nageli, p. 78, where the word is cited as a mark of the

non-lilerary Kotvf|.

dQTiyevvijTo;.

Cf. the late imperial inscr. in Archiv v. p. 166 (no. 17*—

a metrical epitaph) EapaiKuiva v«'ov Tl Kal dpny^veiov ?ovra.

Lucian is sufficient warrant for Peter's adj. (1 Pet 22). See

also Herwerden Ijx. s.v.

cigxiog.

For d. = TtXtios, see Kaibel Prnef 222 6* i™v dpi.8u.bv

o\8ot|kovt' dpTiuv. In the difficult passage Herodas iv. 95,

Nairn renders apritp uo£pi|t, " adequate " share. The com

panion adjectives help to deline the word in Vettius Valens,

p. 1415, al Si S- ' A<)>pco8iTT|S (se. p.oipcu! IXapai. cCtcxvoi.,

Siavycis, dpnoi, KaBapoL. c<>xpooi. The adverb is found in

P Lips I. 40"' 14 (iv/v A.D.) where a scribe is directed

aKoXovdciv tw vuKToo-TpaTT|"yu> dpnws KaTa •TrpdcrTa'yp.a tt)s

<rf)s [X]a[|i]Tr[p<STr|Tos], and BGU III. 749* (Byz.) dirb

vcop.nvCas tou apneas [? dpxopivovj p.T)vds.

&QTOQ

is frequently found with KaBopds = " pure or "white

bread," e.g. P Tebt II. 468 olvov Ke(pduiov) d, dpruv

Ko(eap«5v) x (= 10 Choenices? Kdd.). P Oxy IV. 736s* (a

lengthy private account, c. A.D. I) dprou xaflapov irai8(wv)

ûiufMXiov) " pure bread for the children J obol," P Giss

I. 14' (ii. A. n. ) f-ypa^ds aoi ir<pl Apruv KaSapwv wty^dr^vai

<roi Sid Aioo-Kvpov. Other instances of the word are P Leid

B11* (ii/B.c.) dpruiv irorrov (in provision claimed for the

Serapeum Twins), P Oxy VI. 936" '• (iii/A.D.) o-<{>vpfSiov

KavoiriK&v 8ttov l(iyr\ dpnov S, "a Canopic basket with

four pairs of loaves," P Gen I. 74!5f- (probably iii/A.D.)

X^kvOov iXaCov KaX dpnros p«ydXo[v]s Wo-o-apas. In P

Oxy VI. 9o8m' (a.d. 199) dpTOKOir«tov = " bakery "—»ot«

v<j>" tKdoTOu vuuy dpTOKOirctov iv dirapno-8f)vai. "ApTos is

the common and only word for "bread" during the period

we are concerned with : towards the end of it i)/»u(ov (q. v.)

begins to acquire this meaning and takes its place.

dotV CO.

For dprvu — " season," and not "restore" in Mk 950,

Lk 14", as in Col 4", Wackernagel ( TALZ 1908, col 36 n1)

cites Athen. III. 113. 13 dpi-os diraXds, dp-nidfjicvos ■ydXaKTi

oXiyu Kal iXafu KaV dX<rlv apxcrols Dioscor. II. 76 dpruTois

(dpTvriKois ?) dXcrC, salibus toiidii/iento inservientibus. P

Tebt II. 375" (a.d. 140) Jvpns •f|pn)(i^vr(s. 'ApTvptara

"spices" are mentioned in an account P Amh II. 126"*

(early ii/A.D.): cf. P Giss I. 4714 (ii/A.D.) Td 8vo p-di-ia

( — \ artaba) Tdiv dpTvpdTuv (8paxp>uv) It. A subs!.

dpTup.aTaTas occurs BGU IVr. 1087 "•• (iii/A.D.): cf. ib. I.

9ir 5 : cf. also dpTvp.aToiriiXT|s on a tombstone, Preisigke 699

(i/A.D.), and dpTvrrjp in Michel loot'1-3', »•* (Epicteta's

Will, Thera, c. B.C. 200). In a lexicon to Iliad xviii., P

R)l I. 2510 (ii/A.D.) <jprv€ is glossed [Kar«rKfva]£c : for

supplement see Hunt's note.

aQx&yyeXot;.

This title, which is found in the Greek Bible only in I Th

4", Jude ', passed into the magical papyri, e.g. P Lond

I. I2I!5? (iii/A.D.) (= I. p. 92) Tip Kvpkj) (iov T<ji dpxayyiXu

MixarjX, and the Paris papyrus 5741200 (iii/A.D.) 6 KTio-as

8«ois Kal dpxayy^Xovs. In addition to other references to

the syncretic literature of the Imperial period Nageli (p.

48 n1) cites a gnostic inscription from Miletus CIG 2895

dpxdyycXov 4,uâ<,"crtT{u r\ irdXts MiXt)<t£uv. That the

word was coined in Judaism to express a Jewish idea is of

course obvious : it need only be mentioned that the prefix

dpx(0- ('/-f-) could be attached to any word at will. On

Grimm's note upon the archangelic Heptad reference

might be made to the Hibbert Lectures (191 2) on Early

Zorotistrianism, p. 241.

aQxalo;.

That this word retains in general the sense of original,

as distinguished from iraXaids = old, is seen commonly in

vernacular sources as in the NT. Thus Ac 211', where Mnason

is described as an dpxaios p.a8T|rrjs, "an original disciple,"

one who belongs to the "beginning of the Gospel" (Phil

415), is illustrated by Magn 2l$b, a contemporary inscription,

where an dpxaios (ivarns inscribes an dpxaios XPI^P^ :

the "ancient initiate" is opposed to the neophyte, the

"ancient oracle" to one just uttered—the citation is

made by Thieme, p. 26. So BGU III. 992li■, (B.C. 160)

KaBd Kai ot dpxaioi K«pioi <k[<k]tiivto, "the original

owners." It is from the meaning " original " that to dpxaiov

becomes a term for " capital," as in Epicteta, Michel

loot'1"" (Thera, c. B.C. 200), or " principal," as Syll 51716'

81"pxn

(ii/B.C, Amorgos), opposed to tokos. For the more general

sense of "ancient," recurrent in Mt 521, etc., we may corn-

compare the horoscope P Oxy II. 235* (a.d. 20-50) where

a date is given Kar[a Si tovs] dpxaCovs xpdvovs, i.e. "old

style": see also P Fay 139" (late ii/A.D.), Preisigke ion

(ii/A.D.), 3462 (a.d. 154-5), and P Grenf II. 6710 (A.D. 237)

( = Selections, p. 108). The reference is to the old Egyptian

system of reckoning 365 days to the year without a leap-

year, which continued to be used in many non-official

documents even after the introduction of the Augustan

calendar. The neuter = " original condition" may be seen

in OGIS 672* s- (A.D. 80) where a river is dredged, etc.,

Kal 4irl to dpxaiov dir(KaTeo-rd8i| : similarly in 2 Cor 5", the

"oiiginal conditions" pass away before the fiat that xaivd

iroui itAvto (Rev 215). The standard of "antiquity" may

be illustrated by Syll 35511 [c A.D. 3), where dpxaioTaTov

S4(v)pa[T0t refers to a senatus consulttim of B.C. 80. We

find towns partial to the adj. : cf. P Lond 1 157 versa 2

(A.D. 246) (= III. p. Iio) 'Epp.oviro'Xfus tt)s p.ryo> dpxaCas

Kal Xap/irpds Kal o-tp.voTdTT|S. The standing title of

Heracleopolis (as BGU III. 9241— iii/A.D.), d. Kal BeoîXos.

reminds us of "ancient and religious foundations " at Oxford

or Cambridge to-day. Reference may also be made to a

payment for dpxa£o>v Wirtav, Ostr 323 (c. i/B.c), evidently

a cavalry regiment (the "Old Guard"), see it. i. p. 161 f.,

Archiv ii. p. 1 55 ; and to a land survey, P Tebt II. 610

(ii/A.D.) [SX]Xt|s iroTap.o<po(pT|Tov)) dpxatas. In P Par 60

bis 2 (c. B.C. 200) we find to dvrjXopa tls 'AXc£dvEpeiav dirb

tuv ■n-X'npup.dTuv [dp]xo.£wv : on the grammar cf. Proleg.

p. 84 n1. The distinction between d. and iraXai<5s is

naturally worn thin on occasion, as in BGU III. 781 (i/A.D.),

an inventory including sundry "old" crockery, as irivdma

PuXnrdpia dpxaia aXXa dpxata urdpia 8xOVTa lT'*

'A. of relative antiquity is well illustrated by Kaibel 241a8

(p. 521) dpxa£<ov KT|8opivii Xixûv. Note further the com

parative in a British Museum papyrus, cited in Archiv vi. p.

103 (A.D. 103), dirb tov dpxewTipuv XP^"',,(V). The adj.

survives in MGr.

agxrj.

The double meaning, answering to apx<iv and dpx«r8ai

severally, can be freely paralleled. The great difficulty of

Jn &a Tf|v dpxr|v 8ti Kal XaXu iialv ; makes it desirable to

quote P Oxy III. 472" (c. A.D. 130) ov BvvaTai yap kckXI-

<p8ai t{> p.T)8' dpxT|V -yevoptvov pr) SvvaTbv 8' clvai, ' ' for it is

impossible for that to have been stolen which neither ever

existed at all nor could exist" (Edd.); but the absence of

the article, and the fact that we cannot quote other examples

of this once familiar usage, makes the quotation of little

weight for confirming the RV mg. here (" How is it that I

even speak to you at all ? "), though it is probably right.

For Tf|V d. = "originally" (without negative) we may quote

Syll 2j623 {c. B.C. 200, Magnesia) t&v dXXcov dfvjiovcov

T(fj)v dpx'fl(v) pi4v 4V dpy[vpa>i t«]Wvt»v—later they had

wreaths for prizes. So without article ib. 921' (Thera,

iii/B.c. ) ex suppl. For dpx^jj as in Jn I1, we may quote the

remarkable inscr. of Q. Pompeius A.f. from Eleusis, dated

by Dittenberger not later than Augustus, dedicated to Aliiv,

dpx^v p.«r<STT|Ta tAos ovk ?x<"v, p^TaôX^s dpiToxos (Syll

757). Some prepositional phrases may be illustrated. 'Airb

Tf|s dpx<)s P Tor I. Ix-4 (B.C. 116) (= Chrest. II., p. 39),

Part I.

Syll 92923 (?B. c. 139) tov 8id irpo,yd'vo>v dirb T. d. ytyf-

vT|piva>v, ib. 67 oitrav Si Kal dirb t. d. 'Iraviav : usually

anarthrous, as BGU IV. 114144 [c. B.C. 14) 8id t£ dir' dpx^l

VTvU?) °vk cv«bdvicras TavTa ;—so P Tor II. 215 (B.C. 131)

t[t|]v KaToixCav [f)xovT«s i[v t]oIs Mepvo[v]ctois tn [d]ir'

dptx]*)Si and Syll 328s0 (B.C. 84) dir' dpx[r)s rt t]ois tK\il-

ottois iroXcp£ois [4PoT|8]€u. 'E{ dpx^S is more frequent : thus

P Gen I. 78 (i/A.D.) Kara rh 4? dpxfls ISos, BGU IV.

mSa (B.C. 22) tovs 4£ d. 48[io-povs, P Thead Is (A.n. 306)

KaTd -rf|v i£ °» Ka^ H^XP41 v*v o-uvrjAeiav, Syll 246* (B.C.

220-16) (Situs av . . . Tj irdXis [d]iroKaTao-Ta8ti els tJ|v 4|

dpx^s cvSaipovCav, ii. 292* (B.C. 179, Olympia, in dialect)

tls Tav 4| dpxds 4[ovo"av] 4>iX[(av diroK]aTao-Tda-avTa, ib.

540"1 (B.C. 1 75— I ) irdXiv] Tc 4£ dpx<is dpas iroir)o-«i "do it

over again," P Oxy VII. 103240 (a.d. 162) Td l£ d. im-

jT]TT|8^vTa, "the statement originally required" (Ed.). 'Ev

dpx'Q occurs P Petr II. 37 2b verso1 (p. [120]) <Vio-Kcx|rdpfvos

Iv dpxrji. d Sei -yevto-flai Ipya (c. B.C. 245). For dpxr|v Xapeiv

(Heb 2s) add to Wetstein's exx. Diog. Laert. Prooem. iii. 4.

'Apx'rii "beginning, foundation," may be illustrated by

Wiinsch AF 4" opK^co trt rbv 8cbv . . . rav irtKiyav Tfjv

dpxV o-uvPtpXT]pivov. P Oxy VII. 102 110, a document

notifying the accession of Nero, calls the new Emperor

"good genius of the world," and [dp]xf| irdvTiov d-yaBuv,

"source of all good things" (Ed.); but unfortunately the

reading (which is followed by an erasure) is noted as ex

tremely doubtful. For the meaning "office, authority," cf.

Preisigke 176" (A.D. 161-80) &p£avros rds aiTas dpxds,

etc., etc. Deissmann £S, p. 267 n3, notes a use of rdiros

(vid. s.v.) parallel with dpxT) in this sense, and compares

Jude". P Hal I2" (iii/B.c.) p,apn)p«£Tio <[ir]l [rf)]i dpx<ii

Kal 4irl t[ml] 8uca<r-rr|pCui shows us dpx^ 'n a concrete

sense = " magistrate," as in Tit 31. In MGr it means

" beginning."

To determine between "founder" and "leader" in Heb 210,

12s, Ac 316, 5**> is a complex question which would carry

us beyond the limits of a lexical note. But our few citations

go to emphasize the closeness of correspondence with auctor,

which it evidently translates in a Proconsul's edict, .S///3168

(ii/B.C.) iytyivtx. dpXTybs rfjs 8Xt)S <rvy\ua-aai,1'' rbv ytyo-

vo>a dpxTyov [t]»v irpaxB^VTwv. So P Oxy I. 4I*'*

(iii/iv A.D.), where a crowd shouts repeatedly in honour of

the prytanis, dpxTyi t<ov d-yaSuv, "source of our blessings,"

auctor bonorum. The phrase is found five centuries earlier

in the Rosetta stone, OG/S 9047 . . . anniversaries which

are iroXXwv dyaSav dpxiYol (ir)d«ru In OGIS 21213 Apollo

is d. tov [^vovs] of Seleucus Nicator (B.C. 306-280) whose

mother was said to have dreamed that she conceived by

Apollo: so in 2I92" of his son Antiochus I. (Soter). P Oxy

X. 1241"'- 35 (ii/A.D., lit.) d. <p<$vov " the first shedder." The

other meaning "leader" is seen in Kaibel 585 (Gaul) upiutv

dpxi)voO, of a high priest of Mithras. So still in MGr.

O.QXI-.

A specimen list of new words formed with this prefix will

illustrate what was said above (s.v. apxayveXos) of the

readiness with which any writer might coin a compound of

this class. 'ApxiKvvrfycSs Ostr 1530, 1545, dpxvrrr|p£rT|s

Ostr 1538, Preisigke 599", dpxi8iKoo-W|S P Tebt II. 28S14

II

82 apôpai

(Hadrian), etc., &px"rP°<HT1i* I1 Gen 7* (»/A.D.), P Tebt

II. 3I31 (A.D. 2IO-I), Preisigke 326 (Alexandria, ii/B.C. or

Roman), P Ryl II. IIO1 (A.I). 259), etc. (dpxiirpoo-rarns

whence) d[p]xiirp[o](TTOTo0vTos Preisigke 626 (I'tol.) : cf. ib.

639 (B.C. 25) o-u[va]voYoC irpoo-TaTfj<ras ( pagan ), dpxi&vpupds

ib. 327, dpxiPo«Xc\)Tf|s ib, 1106 (I'tol.), apx^1XavlK°s

1 1 13 (a.d. 147-8), dpxto'<»p.oTo<(>i)Xa| ib. 1164 (ii/B.c),

apx'tiTpos Calder 129, apx^puiv Preisigke 2100 (i/B.C),

apx«rp«Tavis 2264 (i/B.c. ). We have made no effort

to enlarge the list, or to find additional instances of those

quoted, which are enough to prove our case. Five of the

twelve are not in LS.

a.QXl£QaTlXOQ.

OG/S 470" (time of Augustus) us Kal <tuvy<[vi]kois dpxie-

panKois ortipdvois K«Koo-u,f)o-0au For the LXX verb

ApxwpaT«iln) (1 Mace 14") see BGU II. 362iliso"'- (a.d.

215), I' Amh II. 82s (iii/iv a.d.) AiSapov dpxicpaTcvo-avros

Tf)s 'Apo-ivoiT»v ircSXeuis, OG/S 485^ (Roman—Magnesia)

tpXMpttTtfottyrtt koV Ypau.uxw«4<ravra Ttjs ir<!X«i>s, tic.

aQxiSQEvg.

P Leid G* (end of ii/B.c.) Tots iirio-rdTais t»v Up[u]v

Kal dpx<<ep<vo-i seems to define the term in Egypt, but it

had also more special use. P Tebt II. 315s1 (ii/A.n. ) tov

diriSouvra (icrd <|>povpds tu dpxupt it(\iwiv is indeterminate.

But in ib. 294s, according to Wilcken and the editors, the

same official, known as ap\i«p«vs 'AXc£avSpc(as Kal Alyv-

n-ro« irdo-ns, is addressed as idiologus, "administrator of the

Private accounts " (Edd. ). Preisigke 305* has vlov TpVjo-cus

dpxupût (a.d. 210), in a dedication. Michel 1 23 1 (early

i/B.c.) 'Apxupcvs pif-ylas rededicates to Z«vs "OXpios (of

Olba in Cilicia) buildings once constructed by Seleucus

Nicator : we are reminded of the phrase in Heb 4".

'Apxup<vs anil dpx"p<vs piyio-ros were the regular terms

in the East for translating the title ponli/ex maximus, borne

by the Emperors: see I.AE, p. 369 f. , where Deissmann

refers to the evidence from the inscriptions collected by

Magie, p. 64. A word common in classical and later

literature, though only once in the Gk OT, apart from

Apocr. (esp. Mace), needs no further illustration. But we

may note the form with y in P Hib I. 62s (B.C. 245) rip

dpx^Ycp<i iv ©iSXtci (see the editors' note), and the unelided

dpx»<p<vs in P Petr III. 53 (/)* (iii/B.c).

&QXU101 flTjV.

Deissmann (LAE, p. 97 ff. ) has shown that this NT 4ir.

lip. (I Pet 5*) can no longer be regarded as a Christian

invention : it is found on the mummy label of an Egyptian

peasant (Preisigke 3507), of the Roman period, which runs :

IIX<)vis vcurcpos dpxiToCp^vos (/. mW) 4pf«cr«v Irav • • •

" Plcnis, the younger, chief shepherd. Lived . . . years."

Cf. P Lips I. 971'-4 (a.d. 338) where a list of iroyUvts i<

headed by Kdp.t)Ti dpxiwoip^vi.

aQXiovvdywyoc;.

Preisigke 623 (B.C. 80-69) BV dpxi°"vva]Ywybs Kal dpx«-

p*vt [name presumably followed] : the previous mention of

6c]uv "fciXoiraTdpwv suffices to show that a " profane " writer

uses the term. Thayer's inscriptional and literary quotations

had already corrected the implication of Grimm's note.

Cagnat I. 782 (Thrace) riv p>w[p.]2>v njj o-uva'y<»[Y]jj rAv

Kovpû[v] ("collegio tonsorum," Ed.) [ir]cpl dpx«ruvd-

7[»y]ov r. 'IovXiov [0]AdXt>ra 8iS[p]ov diroKaT<o-rn[<ra]v :

C. Julius Valens is the Master of the Barbers' Company.

See further Ziebarth Vereinswesen, p. 55 ff. For Jewish

exx. see the Alexandrian inscr. of the time of Augustus in

Archiv ii. p. 430, no. 5* and C. and B., no. 559 (ii.

p. 649), 6 8id p£ov dpxi[Tvv]dY<>>YOS, with Ramsay's remarks,

showing that Julia Severa (a.d. 60-80), who figures in this

Akmonian inscr., was a Jewess with the honorary title of

"ruler of the synagogue": cf. also Ramsay CA'E, p. 68,

and Lake, Earlier Epistles of S. Paul, p. 104 n1.

aQXizixriov.

The word occurs several times in the correspondence

(middle iii/B.c. ) of Cleon the architect in P Petr II. (= Wit-

kowski,* nos. 1-10), e.g. 4 (l)\ 15 (2)*. In 42 (a)* we

read that one Theodorus, who had previously worked under

Cleon (OedSupov rbv virapx«^KTOva), was appointed Cleon 's

successor. For the use of the corresponding verb in the

inscriptions, cf. OG/S 39' (iii/B.c.) dpxiTCKrovVjo-faira] "ri|v

TpiaKovrf|pT] Kal fUfexrrjpnJ, al. This example shows that

the word is wider than our "architect." In P Tebt II. 286"

(A.D. 121-38) the editors translate /[k] rf\s tuv dpTeicrdvaiv

(/. dpxiT.) irp[o]<r<puvô-fu$, " as the result of the declaration

of the chief engineers " with reference to a dispute regarding

a house. The RV is of course shown to be right by the

context in 1 Cor 310. It is worth while to remember that

t<kt»v in its turn is wider than "carpenter."

Other occurrences of dpxiT^KTuv will be found in Syll

5401"1 (ii/B.C), a long inscription about the building of a

temple, where the d. has a {nrapxiWirrttv under him ; 545°'

552", 588,"• 'to. (an ii/B.c); 653*° (the Mysteries inscrip

tion from Andania, dated B.C. 91—in dialect) ; 248* (Delphi,

iii/B.c.—dialect) 6 dpxiWKTuv to5 vaov, Cagnat I. 925

(iii/A.D. ) of the designer of a tower, 926 of a well, etc.

&QXOfiai.

For the participle in a quasi-adverbial position (see

Proleg* p. 240) cf. P Ryl II. 1 56'* (i/A.D.) XipJ* [»] liv

KMXfymv[T<M Xifiot iir' dirnXu6]TT)v dp|dp*voi dirb t^s

XiîK^js Y«vtas toO iriip'yo[v, ib. 1577 (A.D. 135) ffi 4<rrlv

o-x<>m<ru,os [ djpxop^vov votov c[i]s P[o]ppd,

"its measurements are . . . beginning from south to north"

etc., .S^// 537* (iv B.C.) <nceuo(W|icnv olKoSop-fjcrai . . dpgdpjvov

diro tov irpoirvXatov. P Tebt II. 526 (ii/A.D.) dirnX(iuTov)

ixdp,(<vai) dpx<ip.(<vai) dirb poppa ITavKpdTT|s (apovpai) [ . ]

IIpto-Kos (apovpai) P (cited in Moulton, Einleitung p. 287).

In reply to a suggestion from one of us that the frequent

abbreviation of this participle might have occasioned some

of the grammatical confusion found in NT passages (Pro/eg.

182, 240), Dr A. S. Hunt wrote (Sept. 1909) that dpx<Sp*vos

was "commonly abbreviated apX in land-survey lists, from

Ptolemaic times downwards ... So it was a stereotyped

phrase which might have influenced Lk 24" : at any rate it

is an ingenious suggestion."

The ordinary use of dpxouai "begin" hardly needs

illustrating. In P Giss I. 155 (ii/A.D.) t^s <IXXt|s dpx^cSa

we see it c. gen. : so P Tebt II. 4178 (iii/A.D.) irX^v dp£6'-

|u9[a] toO tpyov. The familiar NT use in a quasi-auxiliary

sense, by its significant absence from Paul and presence in

83 &<T€(3ta>

such abundance in those lx>oks where OT language is

imitated or Aramaic originals translated, seems to belong to

the alien elements in NT Greek : see Proleg. p. 14 f. It

does not however follow that Luke used it, as Mark seems

to do, with no more force than the Middle English gan : we

may refer to a note by Archdeacon Allen in a forthcoming

work on the Gospel of Mark.

The act. dpx™ "rule" only occurs twice in NT, and is

too common in Greek to need quotations. It takes dat. in

Sy/i 319' (ii/B.c.) ols [dv o Stjuos 6 Mt]0ii(ivoW] apxfl,

perhaps under Latin influence (cf. impero c. dat.): the

recurrent SoXui irovr|p»i " dolo malo" is suggestive in this

regard. For the very common use = " hold office" may be

cited P Oxy HI. 4711" (ii/A.D.) op{as 8* Kal t^v t[wv

(Ktl] apxtStKao-riov apfxV ^Trl S^xa.

&QXOJV.

The official uses of d. are fully classified by Dittenberger

in the index to his OG/S, where he cites instances of its

application to (1) summits magistratus, (2) praefectus in

urban aut regionem sitbditam missus, (3) magistratus pro-

vincialis Romanorum, and (4) magistratus quilibet. To

these for the NT we have to add "ruler of a synagogue,"

which is illustrated, according to de Rossi, in an Italian

inscr. of the reign of Claudius, Cagnat I. 388 ( = IGSf 949)

KXavSios Tuia-fjs &pxuv fll<™v In) X«. lb. 1024" (i/B.c. ?)

— the inscr. from Berenice in Cyrenaica cited above under

dpVpT)s—ISo£c tois &pxov(rL Kal Tip iroXiTcvuan twv iv

BepeviK-n TovSaluv : a list of these Jewish apxovrcs is given

at the beginning of the inscr., which is dated at the o-icnvo-

■myyto. (See Schllrer as cited below.) So in P Lond 11 77"

(a.D. 113) (=111. p. i83), in accounts for the water-works

of the |iiyrpoiroXis (? Hermopolis)—'Apx^VTav 'I[ou]8aC«»v

irpoo-««x*|s ©i]Pa£»v p/nviaiu <pKij, "The rulers of the pros-

eucha of Theban Jews 128 drachmae a month" (see further

s. v. irp<w€vx^j) ■ For Jewish apxovris generally see Schilrer's

inscriptional evidence and discussion in Geschichte iii. p. 38 ff.

(=Hjr II. ii. p. 243 ff.). In P Lond 1178*° (A.D. 194)

(= III. p. 217) the designation is applied to the " presidents "

of an athletic club known as "The Worshipful Gymnastic

Society of Nomads " (rj Upd £votik^ ircpiiroXurriKî . . .

<ruvo8os). Miscellaneous references are P Oxy III. 473*

(a.D. 138—60) of the magistrates of Oxyrhynchus, ib. 592

(a.D. 122-3) of Sarapion -yevofievw irpvraviKw Apxovr(i) Up<t

Kal dpxi8iKO<rrn, BGU II. 362'1 (a.D. 214-5), 388"-"

(ii/iii A.D.), P Kay 2o'2 (iii/iv a.D.) toIs ko8' {Kd<rrnv irdXiv

dpxovo-iv, Cagnat I. 118s0 (b.c. 78) (= IGS/ 951) idv t€

iv Tats irarpCciv Kara tovs ISlous vdp.ous pVivXuvTai Kp(v<-

<r6ai t\ iirl tmv i\p*r{puv 4px<5vTuv iirl 'ItoXikmv Kpmiv.

In P Oxy III. 592 we have a irpvraviK&s &px»v, which

Wilcken (Arthiv iv. p. 118 f. ) regards as equivalent to

irpvravts. Note also P Giss I. 191' (ii/A.D.), where Aline

commends to her husband, a o-rpaTrrvds, the example of

6 i] v8d5< o-TpaTT|vos( who rois &pxov[<rt iiriT£]8i]o-u t6 pdpos :

these Apxovrts were accordingly subordinates. MGr ol

&PX<>vt<s or rj ApxovTid = the local aristocracy.

&QO>[ia.

In Syll 939" (an undated decree from Arcadia, containing

regulations about the mysteries, in strongly dialectic form,

and therefore presumably not late) we find udK«v[o-]i XniKais,

X«xv£ois, 6v|udp.a<nv, [Ijaupvai, dpuuacriv all governed by

Xpi«<r8ai ( = xp<K*ai). So OG/S 3831" (i/B.c.) imSiWs

. . . dpwudTuv iv p<op.<HS tovtois irowt<r8o>, P Oxy IX.

I2II10 (ii/A.D.) irdv &pou.a xwP*-s Xipdvou, "every spice

except frankincense," in a list of articles for a sacrifice,

BGU I. 1491 (ii/iii A.D.) (= Ckrest. I. 93) l]s Tip/f|v [t»v

dp]uudTuv, in temple-accounts, and P Leid Wvl- ]8.

For the adj. see P Pay 93s ff- (a lease of a perfumery

business, A.D. 161) (= Ckrest. I. 317) povXop.ai |uo~6u(ra<r6cu

irapd crov T-rjv p,vpoTrwXaiicj|V (/. p.vpaircoXiKf|v) Kal dpoua-

tikt|v (/. dpu|iaTiKT|v) ip-ya<r£av ktX. Add the inscription

on a seal of the time of the Antonines dpupxiTiKfjs t»v

mpunv Kaio-dpuv, where Rostowzew supplies <ivfjs after d. :

see Archiv ii. p. 443, and for the dpuaaTiK^j tax, ib. iii.

p. 192, iv. p. 313 ff. The verb occurs Priene H2,a (after

B.C. 84) 4jpu|MXTi<r|Uyov . . . IXaiov.

dadkevroQ.

For the metaph. use 01 4. (as Heb 12") cf. Magn Ii6,ef-

(ii/A.D.) d](cr)dX«uTo(v) Kal dp.€Td8fTov tt|v irtpl toutwv

Sidi-agiv, Kaibel 10284 (Andros, hymn to Isis, iv/A.D. )

crrdXav do-dXwrov, ib. 855s (Locris, Macedonian age) rdv

d<rdX«wTov v(kuv dpvvjicvos, P Lips I. 3418 (c. A.D. 375) Sid

touto &{o|uu Tf)s ovpavtov viuuv tvxis <irtv«0<rai [p]iâia

Kal do-dXcvra [p/Jvciv rd irtpl Taurns Tfjs iiro8<(re<os ireirpa-

Ypiva 4| dvriKaStoTiiTwv [v]irouvii[|id]T«)[v], and similarly

ib. 35*°. Add the late Byzantine papyrus P Lond 48381'

(a.D. 616) (= II. p. 328) dTpoTa Kal dcraXivra Kal dirapd-

Para, and the eighth century P Lond 77" ( = I. p. 235) and

P Par 21 bisn where d. is coupled with dppay'js. It survives

in MGr.

doejieia.

In P Eleph 231"- (B.C. 223-2) we find the characteristic

phrase lve>x<>y elvai tt)i do-cp^Cai toO Kpxov : cf. Syll 56030

(Rhodian dialect, iii/B.C.) *| Ivoxos t<nu toi do-«p«(ai (of

violating certain taboos concerning a temple—the last of

them |M)St <m-o8f|uaTa lo-fytpiTia p.r|8J Ceiov utjWv), and of a

much later date OG/S 2621' (iii/A.D.) Hvoxov elvai dat(3(£a.

In Syll 19010 we have d. with a genitive, flu-JirnB'fjo-avTas

vuKTup 4-ir' dStxtai [koI] do-sPeCai toO Upov : King Lysi-

machus (B.C. 306-281) is decreeing penalties against men

who tried to burn a temple. In the ' ' Apologia pro vita sua "

of Antiochus I, OG/S 383116 (middle of i/B.c.) it is stated

that xa^«1rrl vlp*(Ti$ fiao-iXiKuv 8ai|i<Svuv nuwpbs ouofws

dp.«X£as tc Kal Uf3p*u>s do-^ciav Slukci, and almost immedi

ately afterwards there is a reference to the toilsome burdens

of impiety—t>)s 8i do-cpVCas iirio-8oPapeis dvd^Kai.

daeîw.

OG/S 76510 (iii/B.c.) rb 8«tov •fjo-fpWy, with external

accus., as in Aeschylus Eum. 270: the more regular con

struction occurs a few lines further down— «is rb itiov d<r[«]-

poivTa[s]. So Syll 190* (see above) t]ovs derepô-avTas «ls

ri> itp6y, al. A iv/B.c. inscription in Boeotian dialect, Syll

120s ir]oTT<l)S do-€p£ovTas rb tap<J[v] may be added for the

accus. construction, also a late inscription from Lyttus, Syll

889' d<r«P'r|<ravTi tovs 8a£px>vas. The internal accus.

appears in Syll 887 d<rtpTj<r(ei) Ttt Tr«pl Tois 8«o«s, as in

Jude the only NT occurrence of the verb (according to

WH).

84 uadeveay

is found in P Tor I. lula(B.c. Il6)(= Chrest II. p. 33) t*|v

■y«-yeviip^vT|v |ioi KaTcu|>6opdv inrb 4<re(3iiv dvSpwrov, and in

the magical P Lond I2I"4 (iii/A.D.) (= I. p. 103). It

occurs also in Syll 789s2 (iv/B.c.) $ir]a>s a[v] . . . p[n8]iv

do-cftts Y^vrp-ai, and twice in OGIS 90s*' ** (Rosctta stone,

B.C. 196) tois iirioTiva^Stio-iv tit av-rf|v d<repVa-iv . . . roils

\v a4rr}i ao-e(3<is irdyras 8ii<p8«ip«v of those who had created

sedition, involving the majesty of the 8«©s on the throne,

as Ditlenberger explains. Several exx. of the adjective in

Josephus are put together by Schmidt Tos. p. 357. Kor the

adverb, see P Oxy II. 237"- 13 (a.d. 186) dcrcpu? Kal

aoSkyeia

appeared in P Magd 24s according to the original reading,

but has been corrected in the new edition. The adj. appears

among a number of technical epithets of t^Sia in Vettius

Valens p. 335s4—*) x«p<ra!o f\ do-eXy*! ^ XarpoiTiKd Kal tix

Xoiird. An obscure and badly-spelt document of iv/v A.D.,

BGU IV. 1024 *• 17, seems to contain this noun in the form

d6cX-yia—dXXd Vavr(a Kal Ta&rns inrb <rou ■y«vi5u.«vov

aOeX-yia 4X«vX^x[ o]v<ra. ra ircirpaYpiva, which the editor

understands as = dXX' <vavr£a ravrrj tj imh a-ov ytvo\Uvr\

MtXyCa iXfyxovio-a ktX. But we mention this passage only

to note how early the popular etymology was current con

necting it with WXya. It is dubious at best, and the history

of the word is really unknown ; but cf. Havers in Indogerm.

Forschungen xxviii ( 191 1 ) p. 194 ff., who, adopting the fore

going etymology, understands dciXyfjs as = " geschlagen,"

then " wahnsinnig," and then " liebestoll, wollllstig." He

has not convinced Prof. Thumb. For the idea of sensuality

associated with the word in late Greek, see Lightfoot on

Gal S'».

A cognate noun appears in P Oxy VI. 903s1 (iv/A.n.)

iroXXd dcreXY>|paTa \{yu>v «is irpdo-wirdv (lou Kal 8id tt\s

pivbs avTo|v], " using many terms of abuse to my face, and

through his nose " (Edd. ). The complainant is a Christian.

darjjuog.

This word occurs perpetually in the papyri to denote a

man who is " not distinguished " from his neighbours by the

convenient scars on eyebrow or arm or right shin which

identify so many individuals in formal documents. Thus in

P Oxy I. 73*"" (a.d. 94) a slave is described as ptXCxpwrfa

(j.aKp]oirfp]<J<rci>irov ao-nuov, and similarly in P Kay 2&at

(A.D. 150-1) ( = Selections, p. 82) the parents in giving

notice of the birth of a son sign themselves—

Tcrx«p]as (<Tfiv) pB do-r|p.os

Oaicrdpiov (irutv) k8 a<rnpos.

From the fact that in BGU I. 347 (ii/A.D.), an as yet un-

circumcised lx>y is twice described as aoriaos, Deissmann

(BS p. 153) conjectures that 4. may have been the technical

term for " uncircumcised " among the Greek Egyptians, but

cites Krebs {Philologns liii. p. 586), who interprets it rather

as = " free from bodily marks owing to the presence of

which circumcision was forborne " : cf. Preisigke 16"

(A.D. 155-6), where formal enquiry is made as to a priest's

sons, cl tivo <n)uit[a lx<wo-iv, and leave for circumcision is

apparently given if these signs are not conspicuous (Wilcken

Archivw p. 435 f>).

In BGU I. 22** (a.d. 114) ( = Selections, p. 76) a pair of

silver bracelets are described as of d<Hjpou " unstamped "

silver, and the same epithet is applied to a BaKnipiTpi",

apparently some kind of a ring, in P Lond 193 verso* (ii/A.D.)

( = II. p. 245). So Syll 586'* (early iv/B.c, Athens)

dpYvpiov <rvpp«KTov dorjpov, weighing so much, followed

by xfvaim acrnpov, so much. The word became technical

in commerce, so that Middle Persian borrowed it as asim

"silver" (P. Horn, in Grtindriss d. iran. Philol. I. ii.

p. 20). So MGr &<Hjpi, with the same meaning.

The only NT instance of acrnpos is in Ac2is* (cf.

3 Mace where it = " undistinguished, obscure," as

sometimes in classical writers, as Euripides Ion 8, o4k

fta^pos 'EXX*jv<»v mSXis (». e. Athens). Cf. Chrest. I. I41"- ]0

(p. 27 — c. A.D. 200) piv oSk dpi SovXos oi8i

fjioiio-LKTjs [«l]<Ss, dXXd Siatrtjpov ir<$Xeus [ A]X«{ov[8pl«£[os]

yupvao-£apxos. For the evidence that Tarsus was " no

mean city " see Ramsay, Cities, p. 85 ff., and more recently

Ubhlig, Die Gcisteskultur von Tarsos im augnsleischen Zeit-

alter (Gottingen, 1913). The adj. is applied to a ship in

P Lond 9482 (a.d. 236) ( = 111. p. 220), "without a

figurehead" (irapdo-rjpos—q.v. ).

aaQ£veia.

P Kyi II. 153" (a.d. 138-61) I have directed Eudaemon

Ypdx|/ai inrip ipo[Q] Tfjs viroypafyffi ri> <rupa 810 Tf|v iripl

ao-6«'viav. BGU I. 229* (ii/iii A.D.) illustrates the practice

of consulting the local oracle in times of difficulty or sickness

—•*! piv (roB-fjo-upai ( = ei piv crti>8T|<ropai) Tovrns, t|s (? for

Tfjs, or an extreme case of attraction) 4v Ipol do-8«v£as, toOtov

poi ^vikov ( —tout<S poi i|lvryKov). P Lond 9714 (iii/iv a.d.)

( = 111. p. 128) dMvoTos yap ô-riv T| yvvi\ 8td dcrS^viav

Tf)s <pvo-f[ius. P Flor I. 51s (A.D. 138-61) 0-Jwpa-n.pcris

da-8[«vt(]as, in an incomplete context. The prepositional

plirase of Gal 4 13 may be further illustrated by P Oxy IV.

72610 (A.D. 135) ov Svvdpcvos 81' d[<r]8«'v€iav irX«0<rai. Add

BGU IV. 110911 (B.C. 5) t^s KoXXiTvxt)s Iv d(rtevf£a

SurrcScbrris, and OGIS 24410 (iii/B.C.) t^|v ircpl tJ> crwpa

[yi]ytvr\yivi\v &a*3ivtiav Sid Tas <n>v«x«:s KaKo[ir]a8£as,

where the editor notes that there is no tautology, as

KaKoiraSCa is to be understood in its later sense of laborious

and troublesome work.

aodevia)

is loo common to need many citations. There is a pathetic

ally laconic 'AtrOtvH between some household details and

concluding salutations in an undated letter, BGU III. 827".

P Oxy IV. 72540 (a.d. 183) is typical : a boy apprenticed to

a weaver is to have 20 holidays a year for festivals, with

out loss ofwages, idy 8i irX«£ovas tovtuv dpyf|<rji [f\ d<r]8cWj(TTj

t\ dTaKT<i<rn ktX, " from idleness or ill-health or disobedi

ence " (Edd.), they must be made up. With the use of the

verb in Mt IO8 may be compared Syll 50316 where a certain

man is extolled because, in addition to other benefactions,

irap^rxev lar]pov tov 8€pair«vo-ovr[a tous d<r8c]vo0vras iv

rf)[i] irav[r)Y^pu]- See also P Par 51- 6 (B.C. 1 14) d<r8tvwv

tois oppcun (so also P Leid M'-6), ii. 63'"- "* (B.C. 165) Ko/rd

twv d(r8«vovvrii)v Kal pt| Svvapivwv inrovpÎv, BGU III.

844" (a.d. 83) kottovs ydp po[i] irap^x'1 do-Ocvovvrii. In

dadtin)pa 85 acnrdôfiaL

P Lond 144 (? i/A.D.) ( = 11. p. 253) a servant complains

that he had been without food (d<refH)o-avTos) for two days,

as the boy who brought his provisions " was sick," d<rflevT|-

o-avTos : cf. P Lond 2213 (B.C. 164-3) (=1. p. 7) where

do-6cvus SiaKci|Uva$ is used to describe the "sorry plight "

of the twins in the Serapeum owing to the withholding of

their allowances of oil and bread. In Proleg. p. 11 the very

vernacular letter BGU III. 948s (Christian, iv/v A.D.) is

quoted for its closeness to Lk 1316 : t| p^pup <rov K. do-8«vi,

«l8ov, 84ko rpis (i^ves. (See under ISov.) 'Ho-A«VnKa is

answered by 4dv Koptpus <J"X<i in P Tebt II. 41410 (ii/A.D. ).

The compound iâtritviu is found in BGU III. 90315 (ii/A.D.)

as now amended, tovs ■h-X«£otous 4£ao-8eWjo-avras' dvaxt-

XupnKlvai ktX. : cf. also P Tebt I. 5033 (B.C. 112-1), where

for {£T)<r6cvnKus the editors hesitate between the meanings

" was impoverished " or '• fell ill." Add PSI 101" (ii/A.D.)

ollo-ircp 4£a<r6cvTj<ravras avaKt^wp-qK^vai : the last three sub

stantial men of the village had emigrated because they could

not stand the taxation.

aaOivr}jxa.

BGU III. 903" (ii/A.D.) was formerly read 4fj do-fl«W|paTos,

but see the last article. The noun is warranted by Aristotle :

Paul has developed the sense in his own way.

dodevrjg.

PAmh II. 7814 (A.D. 184) p[ou] irXeoveKTi dvSponros

d[o-]8cWjs (for -ov -oBs !), ib. 14115 (a.d. 350) o4 Bvvap4irn

d<pT|o-vxdo-ai •ywf| [d<H)€]vf|s Kal x^Pa KTA- P lr'or I- S8"

(iii/A.D.) KaTo^povo]vvrls pov lis; yvvaiKos do-[8]<[vo]Ss.

P Thead 201- 15 (iv/A.D.) Tas do-8cveo-r4pas Kwpa[s], "weaker "

financially. For the adv. see OGIS 75 18 (H/b.c.) 4wel 6X1-

pVvT€S 4p irXi£oo-i.v do-6cvu$ [<rxf\]<rm. The definitely moral

character of the adj. in Rom and I Cor may be illustrated by

Epict. Diss. i. 8. 8, where the do-8<v<is are coupled with the

diraCScvroi. The adj. is curiously rare by compari-on wilh

its derivative verb and noun.

AoidQXtjS.

For inscriptional light on the meaning of this term it will

be enough to refer to the archaeologists : see esp. Ramsay's

bibliography in his art. sub voce in Hastings DH.

aaixia.

We can only add to the literary record the late P Ryl I.

10* (cf. ls>, a hagiographical fragment of vi/A.D., containing

a discourse by a saint condemned to death by starvation—81'

8v Tf|v do-ii-Cav KardcpfOijv. See next article.

daaog.

We can illustrate the derived verb from the curious letter

quoted under do-8cv4u, where the context points clearly to

absence of food, and not abstinence therefrom—P Lond

144'T. (i/A.D. ?) (= II. p. 253) vwSptutrapivov pou Kal d<r«i-

TYj<ravTOS T|p4pas Svo &<rr% pc pcra. t«Sv vopdpx">v pr)&

o-uv8nrv<io-ai. The editor conjectures that the writer may

have been in the desert, and that the nomarchs with whom

he "did not even dine" were the officials who superintended

the transport of goods from one village to another. The

vernacular evidence therefore does not go far to decide the

much discussed significance of the subst. in Ac 27n. And,

on the whole, in view of the undoubted use of do-iTia in

medical phraseology to denote " loss of appetite " from illness

(as Hipp. Morb. 454 T^KfTai 6 do-8cvav vnrb dSvvluv loûpoiv

Kal &<riT(t]S koI Pnx<is : other exx. in Hobart, Medical Lan

guage of Si. Luke, p. 276), it seems best to understand it so

here, and to think of Paul's companions as abstaining from

food owing to their physical and mental state, and not be

cause no food was forthcoming. See further Knowling in

EGT ad I., and the note by T. R. Madan in JTS vi.

p. 116 ir.

doxeio.

P Par 63vi'i•,4 (ii/B.c.) c[v]<r4pei.av do-KT|<ravTa. Lewy

(Fremdworter, p. 131) notes the use in the Hebrew Mishna

and Aramaic Targum of pD]l 'asaq = " sich mit etwas be-

schaftigen, Mtlhe geben, sich befleissigen."

daxog.

P Lond 402 verso1' (B.C. 152 or 141 )( = II. p. 1 1) do-K<5«

= " leathern bag or bottle." The word is used in the

general sense "hide " or " skin " in P Fay 121* (c. A.D. 100)

where a new and strong yoke-band is to b; selected 4k tuv

4v Tfji KapuTiui tcSv dcKuv, " from those in the box of

skins." Add OGIS 629" (ii/A.D.) iv d<rxots] ai-ytCois,

Cagnai III. 1056"1- 46 (1'almyra, Trajan's reign) toO 4v]

d[o-]KOis Sucrl at-y€tois iw\ K[ap^|Xov «lo-]Kopio-8€VTOs : cf.

above, J0, where the tax is defined on a load of pvpov,

4[v d\aPa<r]Tpois and one 4v dmcots] atycCois respectively—

the supplements come from the Latin. Cf. MGr do-KC

(Zaconian a/i'S).

P Grenf II. 14 (a)1"' (iii/B.c.) dtpivus [4v <tu]v4tou-€v t!>

irop' a«T<oi diroSovvai, byll 329" (i/B.C.) do-p4va>s Kal 4kou-

o-Cus, Magn 17" ao-p«vos imfyowtv (AlciKtmros.

aoocpoq

occurs in P Ryl II. 62'* (iii/A.D.), a translation of an un

known Latin literary work : Svvapxu xa-picraaflai Kal irivnTt

[irXoi]-rov Kal Ao-o<j>ov dprrfjs <rTc<pavia<rai— "unskilled in

wisdom," unless we should drop one s and read dptrn;

"crown with virtue."

dandCo/Liai.

The papyri have shown conclusively that this common

NT word was the regular term. tech. for conveying the greet

ings at the end of a letter. Examples are BGU IV. I079:u'-

(A.D. 41) (= Selections, p. 40) do-rrdljov AirfSupov p[cr'] dXuv

(/. dXXuv) . . . do-irdjou 'ApiroxpaTT)[v], ib. II. 42318ir-

(ii/A.D.) ( = Selections, p. 91) 4<nra<rai. Kair£Tuv[a irojXXa

Kal to[vs1 ASfXipous [p]ov Kal 2«[p^jvi.]XXav Kal to[us] (piXous

[p]ov, etc. As showing how much the absence of these

greetings was felt, we may quote P Giss I. 78' (ii/A.D.) <jpiKpa pov fHpai8[o]C$ -ypatpowa twi -rraTpl 4p^ qvk do-ird^-

rai k[o]\ 81a rl ovk p{8a, and P Grenf I. 53s ff- (iv/A.D.)

'AXXois iroXXd <roi air«tX(«t), 4irl -yap itoXXAkis ■ypd+as Kal

iravTas d<nra<rap€vos auT<|V pdvov ovk T|inrd(rou. The use

of the 1st pers. dtnrdôpai by Tertius in Rom l621, the only

ex. of this exact formula in the NT, may be paralleled from

P Oxy VII. 1067" (iii/A.D.) where to a letter from a certain

Helene to her brother, their father Alexander adds the post

script—Kd-yu 'AXifjavSpos 0 ir[a]Tf|p ipuv d<nrd£opai ipas

dcnraa/xos 86

iroXXd. (As there is no change of hand, both Helene and

her father would seem to have employed an amanuensis : see

the editor's note). When several persons are included in a

greeting, the phrase Kar' tvopa often occurs (as in 3 Jn")

e. g. BGU I. 276" '■ (ii/iii A.I). ) do-irdtopai ipds irdvTes Kar'

ovopfa), Kal 'f2pvv[(]vi]S vpds acnrd^Tai irdvrts, P Oxy III.

533*"'- (ii/iii A.D.) doTrdo-ao-8e tov ufiKpiv Xepfjvov Kal

Koirpla koI to[v]s t|jjlwv irdvras KaT1 oVoaa. Add P Fay

118" (A.D. 1 10) dmrdSou tovs ipiXovvrfs ire irdvTts irpbs dXt|-

8iav (cf. 2 Jn1, 3 Jn1) and the Christian Psenosiris letter

P Grenf II. 73* fT' (late iii/A.D.) (= Selections, p. 117) where

immediately after the address we find irpb tuv 8Xuv iroXXd

<r< do~rrd£opai Kal tovs irapd erol irdvTas dScXcpovs kv

6(€)f

For d. = "pay one's respects to,"as in Ac 251:', see BGU

I. 3761-3 (a.d. 171) ô-irdo-aTo tov Xap-irpdVaTov r\y[tîi]va,

and id. 248" (ii/A.D. ) Btav Si povXopf'vwv irdv[T]o>s (icrd rd

2ovx«fa o-i do-irdo-opai (cited by Deissmann, BS p. 257),

and from the inscriptions OG/S 219*3 (iii/B.C.) do-irao-du.evoi

avi-bv irapd t[oS Srjuov], Syll 318" (B.C. 118) a deputation

is sent olVivts iroptuStVres irpbs ovtov Kal d<nra<rducvoi irapd

Tf)s irdXjais Kal o-vvxapfvTCS iirl tui {ryia£veiv avrdv T€ Kal to

o-TpaT<Sirc8ov ktX.

danaafiog.

P Oxy III. 471" (ii/A.D.) (lapi-upovTai Kvpu T-f|v o~f|v

TUX11V M rlTV' avaptvoVruv avT»v (corr. from rju-uv) tov

do-irao-udv[. . . The noun is curiously rare : the above is

apparently its only occurrence in P Oxy I.-X. , nor have

we noticed any other instance of it in the ordinary papyrus

collections.

Sandog.

Hort's remark on Jas I27 that "this is quite a late word,

apparently not extant before NT" must be corrected in view

of the fact that it is found already in 1G II. v. 1054 c*

(Eleusis, c. B.C. 300), where it is applied to stones—vyuts

Xcvkovs do-ir£Xovs : cf. also Symm. Job 1516. For its use in

the magic papyri see P Leid V T'"- 11 ff- (as amended by

Dieterich) iir£Sos 4>opovvr£ p.01 T^jvSe i-f|v Svvap.iv iv iravTl

Tdiroi iv ttovtI \p6v9f 4itXt|ktov, dKOTairdvr)Tov, 4o-iriXov

diro irairbs kivSvvov Ti)pt)6f|vai, id. W *' '• 80f Si Xvkov

(/. XevKov) dX^KTopa, ao-ircXXov (/. doiriXov). A deacon's

litany of viii/ix A.D., P Grenf II. 113, commemorating the

Virgin, is headed— [IIcpl T-rj]s irpto-pVas Kal iK«Tc£as Tfjs

do-ir£Xov [8«nro£vr|s] tuv dirdvTWV.

aoTiig.

In OG/S 90" (Rosetta stone—B.C. 196) do-irCs is used of

the "asp" or "serpent" with which the golden pVo-iXetai

of the King were adorned—ats irpoo-K«£o-eTai do~ir£s : see

Dittenberger's note, and cf. tov do-iri8oti8<iv pao-iXuwv in

the following line.

The etymology of the word is very obscure, but Lewy

(Fremdivdrter, p. 13) thinks that it may have lieen formed

from the IlebUBS under the influence of dorrCs, "shield."

Boisacq records this guess with a query, which Thumb

endorses.

aanovdoc;.

Priene has the combination do-vXfl Kal do-irovSc£ seven

times, in the common sense "without formal treaty"—the

reverse of the meaning applied metaphorically in 2 Tim 3* :

friends need no treaty, and implacable foes will not make

one. Literary parallels suffice for the Pauline use.

aooaqiov.

The ordinary value of the do-o-dpiov w as r'a of the Srjvdpiov,

but Dittenlierger OG/S ii. p. 108 n. 14 shows that the

imperial silver denarius might be exchanged for 17 or even

22 provincial copper asses. The word can be quoted from

Syll 869s (Caly111 na, Rom.) idv Si p,4| [irapa|M£vrj] (sc. the

slave whose manumission is in question), diro8c4o-«i «Kdo-rt|s

Tjuipas do-o-dpi(a) 8, ii. 8715 (Smyrna)—a decree regarding

a Trust which had reduced a ferry fare from two obols to

two do-o-dpia, or J denarius to J den. so as to undercut

competitors (Dittcnberger). Other instances are needless.

aaxaieco.

In Isai 58' Aquila substitutes do-TaTovvTas for I.XX

do-rfyovs, while in Gen 4" Symrrachus translates 131 VI

"a fugitive and a vagabond" by dvdo-raTos Kal dica/rd

araTos. There would seem therefore to be a certain degree

of "unsettlement " associated with the word ; and accord

ingly Field (/Votes, p. 170) proposes to render 1 Cor 411

Kal da-raTova<v by "and are vagabonds," or "and lead a

vagabond life." Grimm gives no profane warrant but a

passage in the Anthology. We can add Vettius Valens,

p. Ii6*0: the entrance of Mercury into a certain horoscope

will produce irpaKTiKol . . . Kal cvcirffioXoi Kal d>pdvipoi Kal

ciratppdSiToi, itoXvkoltoi Si Kal fori iroXv doraTovvrcs ircpl

tovs vdpovs, "very inconstant." He has the adj. p. 57*

aoraTos Kal iir£<pop>os Sidijci "he will live an unsettled life

and liable to panic." It occurs also in Epicurus 6510 rf|v

Si tvxt|v Ao-totov opdv ( Linde Epic. p. 36, where literary

parallels are given).

aoxelog.

As early as P Hib I. 5415ff- (c. B.C. 245) we find this

word developed : ix*™ ^€ Ka^ ip-aTto"rlov ™s ao-TturraTOv,

"let him wear as fine clothes as possible" (Edd.): cf.

LXX Exod 21, Judith n2S, and differently Judg 317. Its

connexion with the "city" was forgotten, and indeed do-rv

itself had fallen out of common use (still in P Hal I ter

(iii/B.C.)). By the Stoics it seems to have been used in a

sense almost = cnrovSatos. The noun doT«idTT|S occurs in

Vettius Valens, p. 16117, among Td crajpaTtKa cvi)p4pr|paTa,

the others being <vpop<p(a, îra<ppoSio-£a, p«Yt8os, fvpv8pCa.

The adj. means "witty" in MGr.

aaxr'jQ.

Syll 140111 (late iv/B.c), a list of payments on account of

the temple at Delphi, has to[v £]vX[{]vov da-rtpos tov

irapSerypxLTos " the pattern of the wooden star " : see note.

In OG/S I941* (i/B.c.) it is said of the Egyptian Anion Ra

that fio-irep Xapirpbs da~rf|p Kal SaCpuv d-ya8[6s Tois dir(Xir£-

louo-i]v îr«Xap\|/«. The use made of the same figure in

the Apocalypse undoubtedly suggested the fourth century

epitaph which Ramsay (Luke, p. 366) discovered on a stone

now built into the wall of an early Turkish Khan in

Lycaonia—

N«o-r<Spios irp«o-pvT€pos <v8dS« kIt«

doTTjp 8s iv^Xapirev iv <kXt|0-££o-i.v 8tov.

&<TTr]piKTOS 87

"Nestorius, presbyter, lies here, who shone a star among

the Churches of God." One might suspect the ultimate

origin of the phrase in Plato's exquisite epitaph on his friend

Aster—

'Aorfjp irplv p.4v IXapvirtf tvi £woi<riv 4wos,

vvv 84 8avuv Xd|xims jcnrtpos tv <p8ip.lvois.

Other instances of do-Wjp are P Petr III. 134s (an astronomical

fragment relating to the 36 decans presiding over the ten

days' periods), P Par I (Eudoxus treaiise, ii/B.c.) in the

opening acrostic 10 XP^VQS 8ioikmv dor^puv ■yvwpCo-uaTa,

P Leid W*1"-ut4v J do-Wpuv (magic), ib. V 28 dorf|p

diro K«)>aXfjs, etc. But we cannot quote it from papyri

outside those on astrological or astronomical subjects and

magic. It survives, however, in MGr do-T<pas.

aoxrjQixxog.

Mayor (on 2 Pet 2") cites Longinus ii. 2, do-rTjpiKTa koI

dvepfid/ria-ra "unstable and unballasted (Roberts): this

should be added to Grimm's Anthology citation. We do

not trouble much about vernacular warrant for words in

2 Pet. It occurs six times in Vettius Valens, in the phrase

d. Xoyio-pav "unstable in judgement."

daxogyog.

Kaibel 146* (iii/iv A.D.) dorop-yov poipa ni\fv SavaTov :

the epitaph is among the Elgin marbles. In ib. 102844

(Andros, hymn to Isis, iv/A D.), it means "amorem non

expertus." Sropy/j is found in Chrest. II. 361* (A.D. 360)

fivoCof Kal o-ropyfis Iti t« Kal inrnp«r£as.

daroêa).

In the NT confined to the Pastorals, but quotable from

in/B.C. Thus Syll 239* (B.C. 214) «lirep oSv tyty6vn toOto,

1]<rro\f\Kturav ot o-vv|3ovXivo-avTts i|itv Kal tov o-vpplpovros

tt|i irarpCSi Kal Tf)s 4utjs Kp£<reus, and P Par 35" (B.C. 163)

do-rox^jo'avTes tov koXus t\ovrot—a close parallel to

I Tim I*. (For the gen. constr. cf. also Sir 7".) From a

later date we may quote the ill-spelt BGU II. 531"- "

(ii/A.D.) 4dv 84 do-T<>x'<j<rrjs [alu]y£av p.01 Xoiitt)v (/. Xvirnv)

[irjap^x^v uAXis, where the meaning seems to be "fail" or

"forget." This the verb retains in MGr: so the Klepht

ballad in Abbott's Songs, p. 34.

M-f|V do-rox4s rf|V 6pu.T|v«£a, tt]s -yvvaiKos to Xdyta,

Forget not thy wife's advice, forget not her words.

From the literary side we may quote P Oxy II. 219 (a)11

(i/A.D.), where in extravagant terms a man bewails the loss of

a pet fighting-cock, t|rvxouax&v, 0 K^P A[\]fcTt»p T|<rr(5xT)K€,

" I am distraught, for my cock has failed me" (Edd.), and

the adverb in the philosophical P F'ay 337 (ii/A.D.) 8«t

t&v [dv]8pi6irwv dpxetv [t»v] irpd£«<ov 4k«C[vov]s 84 ev8is

4<p4irco-8ai, ovk draKTois u4vtoi dXX' et(j.a[p]p.4[vus]. tov yap

doT(Sx»s[ . . .

aaxqanrj.

We can only cite the magical P Lond 1217"6 (iii/A.D.)

(= I. p. 109). It is MGr.

aOXQOTlXO).

The MGr do-rpaipTci, " it lightens," reinforces the literary

record. The word was vernacular, though, as in the case of

the noun, we know of no exx. except in the magic papyri,

P Lond 46150 (iv/A.D.) (= I. p. 70) tyu tqu 6 dorpdirrwv :

so ib. i2lat (iii/A.D.) and I22*2 (iv/A.D.) (= I. pp. 92,

U9).

aoxgov.

In P Hib I. 27" ff- (a calendar, B.C. 301-240) XP"V"

T[ai] Tats Kara o-«Xt|vt|[v] r|p^pais ot do-TpoXrf[yoi] Kal ol

Upaypap.|iaTf[ts] irpbs Tas 86o-tis Kal d[va]ToXds twv

4o-Tpo>[v], "the astronomers and sacred scribes use the

lunar days for the settings and risings of the stars" (Edd.) :

cf. 50'-, oi84v ira[poX]Xdo-o-ovres 4ir' aarpii>[i] f) Svvovti fj

dvaT[4X]XovTi, '* without alterations owing to the setting or

rising of a star" (ib.). From the Adrumetum tablet

(WUnsch AF, no. 5**), on which Deissmann has written in

BS, pp. 271 ff., we may quote opK(£u <rt tov <p<»o-Tiipa

Kal dorpa iv ovpavu iroujo-avTa 8td 4>u>vt]S irpoard'yaaTOS.

Deissmann compared Gen l1"-; since there we have

dor4pas, the substitution of aorpa suggests the suspicion

that the simpler 2nd decl. noun was beginning to be pre

ferred in the vernacular. (Both, however, figure in MGr,

and do-TT|p is more often found in NT.) Add P Grenf. I.

1* (literary—ii/B.c), aorpa <p(Xa Kal o-vv«pakra iroTvia vvf

uoi, P Oxy IV. 731* (a.d. 8-9) Kal tois aorpois "Hpas

Tpt$, "three days at the time of the stars of Hera " (Edd.,

who note that the "star of Hera" was Venus, but the

plural is unexplained), Syll 686" (early ii/A.D.) u^xP1

wktos, i>% dorpa KaraXaPeiv, 8uKapT^pT|o-{, of a com

petitor in the pancration, OGIS 56" (B.C. 239-8), rb

dorpov tJi t>]s "Io-ios, i. e. Sirius, the date of whose heliacal

rising is defined in the succeeding lines. This last passage

agrees with the NT in making aorpov a complete equivalent

of do-rt|p. It is MGr dorpo.

'AavyxQtxoQ.

This proper name is by no means peculiar to Rome

(Rom 16"), though as yet it has not been very widely

attested: see, however CIL VI. 12565 (Rome), IX. 114

(Brundisium), IX. 224 (Uria), and perhaps IG III. 1093 A*

(Attica) 'A]o-vyKp[iTos] : cf. Rouffiac, p. 90 f., following

Lietzmann (HZNT ad /.). For the adj. from which it is

derived cf. BGU II. 613s0 (ii/A.D.) 4k tt)s d<rvvKp£T(ov)

4irio-rpo<j>T|S, and one of the letters in the Abinnaeus corre

spondence, P Gen I. 55*"- (iv/A.D.) ?o-rr(wa irpoo-ayop<vo-4

o-ov ttjv duCfUfrov KaXoKayaBCav <ls dXt)86s do-vvKpiTov

4Triirav, P Oxy X. 12981 (iv/A.D., Christian) t$ 8eo-ir<STrj Kal

do-vvKp(T Kal irapapuSia tuv <f>iXa>v, "to my incomparable

master, the consolation of his friends" (Edd.).

aovfMpcovog.

Vettius Valens has it often as a term, tech., e.g. p. 381*

Kp<5vos piv oiv Kal"HXios do~vu<puvoi.

aovvexog.

P Oxy III. 471" (ii/A.D.), fjv 84 ovk do-vvtTov, "and he

was not stupid." Kaibel 225' (near Ephesus) dfvWToiv

84 pouXais dvSpiiirwv Toi8e Itvxov BavdTov : it seems clear

that "foolish" here does not primarily denote lack of brains

but moral obliquity.

davvOexog-

To other citations for the meaning " faithless " appearing

in the derivative verb may be added three from Ptolemaic

dcr(j)dX(ia88

papyri for ticruvOrWu, "to keep faith"—P Petr II. 9 (2)*

(B.C. 241-39), cio-uvOrrfjirai afrrols, P Tebt I. 61 (a)a

(B.C. 1 18-7), Sid to p,i| «iio-uv9iTT]iK6vaL Iv tt|i 8iop8u<r[c]i

tov 4irip\ii8^vT[os a]6rui ortfyavov, and similarly it. 64

(a)11' (B.C. 1 16-5). Add a British Museum papyrus quoted

in Archiv vi. p 101 (a.d. 1 14-5) tuv f3[i]f3X£uv . . .

4iraXXf|X[uv] Ka[l] do-vvWruv Sid to wXfjSos Kti|iivuv,

which can only mean that these records were " closely

packed together and not in order "—a meaning which

follows well from that of o-uvt£8t|p,i, but does not seem to

occur elsewhere.

do(pd?.£ia.

P Amh II. 781* (A. I). 184) dcripdXiav 7[p]airrf|v,

"written security," P Tebt H. 293" (c. A.D. 187) to.s

iropaTfStio-as friri aiTo(v) do-l<f>a X]e£as, "the proofs sub

mitted by him" (Edd.), P Flor I. 25" (ii/A.D.), kot'

{Jvypdirrous do-iJ>aX£as. In the inscriptions the word is

very common united with do-uX£a, dT&cia, etc., e.g. OGIS

81" (iii/B.c.) do-<f>dX€[iav Kal d]o-vX£av : cf. 27011 (iii/B.c),

352*° (ii/B.C.). In ib. 66910 (i/A.D.) we find tuv 8«uv

Tap.icvo~ap4vuv €ls tovtov tov UpuraTov Kaipov r-q v Tfjs olkou -

)Uvr\i d.a<f>dXtiav. As this illustrates the use of d. found in

1 Th 53, so is that of Lk I4 paralleled by the papyrus

instances cited above. The noun occurs innumerable times

in the commercial sense, "a security." In P Tebt II.

40710 (A.D. 199?) ol Aval Kal do-<|>d\tiai is rendered "the

contracts and title-deeds." For the phrase of Ac 5U cf.

Syll 246s0, 8irus |«Td irdo-T|s dcr<paXc[£as] ot)vt«X€<t6«I

(sc. t| tuv p,uo-rr|p£uv TtXo-fj). For the idea of "security"

against attack from outside cf. C. and />'. 559* (ii. p. 650)

4irotr|<rav T-f|v tuv (h>p£8uv do-<pdXciav Kal tov Xvirov irdiTo

Koo-p.ov : the date is A.D. 60-80. Cf. P Fay 107" (A.D. 133)

tovs <âv4vTOS aMous t\t.v iv ao-câXtia, "to keep the

persons found guilty in a safe place " (Edd.). Personal

"safety " comes in Syll 192" (B.C. 290-87) rf|v toO caurov

o-wparos do-^dXeiav. The word is MGr.

do<pa).ri<;.

BGU III. 909" (A.D. 359) iv do-<j>aXei irapd o-« [au]T[u]

avToys TOVT9V? ^Xtv' ^' ^*x>' W' 53°J1 (it/A.D.) diroSoOcro

* oiv aurwL airoXT]p4''n Lp.ci.Tia vyr] Kal <v dtrâXci iroirjo-rjs,

"get my clothes back safe, and put them in a secure place "

(Edd.), ib. 433* (ii/iii a.d.) <v do-<f>aXeI \1\\ra. Prient 11410

(i/B.C.) Tf|v] Si ir£oriv koI $vX[aKf|v] tuv irapaSo&vruv

avTwi ypapudruv iiroi[<j«J-]aTO do-<paXt|. Ib. 1 18s (i/B.C.)

do-cfjaXt'o-TciTa. irpbs irdvra tov xpovov Y<vn6r|vai. to. Ppa.p f ia.

For the adverb, cf. P Giss I. 191* (ii/A.D.) Trapa]KoXu <r«

oiv do~<paXus trtavTbv [-rripttv vel sim.). P Hib I. 53*

(B.C. 246) d<r<|>aXus Swyyvdv, "to get good security,"

P Oxy IV. 742" (B.C. 2) 8[i]s airds cts Tdirov d<r<paX»s.

"set them (sc. bundles of reeds) in a safe place." The

word was common.

aocpcditojuau.

For the physical meaning of this very common verb, the

only meaning which occurs in NT, may be quoted P Kyi II.

68" (B.C. 89) Situs dvax8«io-a rj T. do-<f>aXio-8fji \i4\p\

tov ktX., "be brought up and secured until . . ." (Ed.), P

Tebt II. 283" (i/B.C.) Ton irpoyrypappivov II. ao-âXio-ao-Bai,

"to secure (arrest) the aforesaid P.," it, I. 53M (B.C. no)

do-(paX£o-ao-6ai Ta -yfVTj(paTa), "seize the produce" (Edd.).

ft. II. 4074 (A.D. 199?) do-4>aXi^(i«vos Td pAX[o]vra irpos

i\i[i i\6tlv virdpxo]vTa, "securing the property coming to

me" (Edd.) has the commoner applied sense: cf. also

P Oxy VII. I0331:l (a.D. 392) Sid tovto covtovs do-âXtcrJiJ-

fwvoi tovo-8* Tois XipVXXous 4iri8;8op«v, ' ' therefore to safe

guard ourselves we present this petition" (Ed.), P Lips

I. io6,0ir- (a.D. 98) 4dv oiv 8 yt •yvug-rris o-iiv Tcji \ht6\ui

do-<paX££r|Ta£ <re Sid tov Ypdp.paTcos (/. tos) tuv •ytup-yu(v).

Add P Ryl II. 7740 (a.D. 192) a4rd Tafrra do-<paX£a-op«i ktX.,

" I will certify these very facts by means of your minutes

(Ed.), BGU III. 829* (a.d. 100) do-<fi[dXi<ro]v «Trt]v<[|»f|]v

vrro'Ypa<fiTjv, P I Iamb I. 29" (a.i>. 29), where the editors

take it as "enter a protest." Demetrius dc Eloc. 193 says

the best "literary " style is <ruvr|pTT|(j^vr| Kal otov T|a-(j>aXi<rp^-

vt| toIs (rvvS«crp.oIs, "compacted and (as it were) consoli

dated by the conjunctions "(Roberts). 'Ao-^dXur|ia

" pledge " occurs BGU I. 248s, II. 6017 (?) (both ii/A.D.):

cf. also ib. I. 2461' (ii/iii A.D.) [ir]apa<r<paX£<r|«iTa. Cf.

MGr (dJcnpaXCtu "shut."

aoyry]nov£(o.

In P Tebt I. 4417 (B.C. 1 14), a petition concerning a violent

assault, the complaint is made that the aggressor tas

[u.iv T]lVOS 4Xoi8[(SpT)Wv \L(] KOX d<TXT||U)[vCl] fi(TT€pOV 8{

4iriirr|ST|o-as J8uk«v irXT|-yds irX«£ovs Tji [«]tx«v pdfiSui, w here

foul language at least is suggested. (Is d<rxT|(«5v€i an un-

augmented imperfect ? The present is rather oddly sand

wiched between two aorists, unless we are to call in the help

of parallels noted Prolc^. p. 121.) In the great Mysteries

inscription from Andania, Syll 6S3J (B.C. 91), the candidate

has to swear p/rfM o4[t]8$ p.r|8iv d<rxT||iov p^Si dSiKov

iroiT)<r«iv irrl KaTaXvirci tuv («i<rTT|pCuv p.T|TC dXXui iiriTp^-

i)/€iv : in this case anything irreverent or improper would be

included. Perhaps " behave dishonourably " is the meaning

in I Cor 7s6, but the word seems to take the colour of its

context. We find it in antithesis with «io-\T||jioveiv in the

pompous but ungrammatical letter (a begging letter?),

P Par 63ix >* '• (B.C. 165) irapd tt)v ircpiovcrav dyuyr^v

d<rxTjp*>voCvTa irpo<rScio-6ai Tfjs irap1 <T^puv 4irciKovpc£as,

" since I cannot meet the conditions of life creditably I need

external assistance " : in the next sentence, after a fresh

start, 6p|iu|iev dirb ppax<£uv pdXcis «vcrxT]povttv.

aoxrjfioovvr}.

For d. in Rom i,7=o/*hj obsccunum, Lietzmann (HZNT

III. i. ad I.) refers to Philo Legg. Alleg. II. 66, p. 78 rfjs . .

dvai(rxvvT£a9 TropaS«£'Y(ioTa al d<rxr|p,oo'vvai irdo-ai : cf.

III. 158, p. 118. Vettius Valens p. 6131 iv d(rxT]poo-uvais

Kal KaTaKp£(r«ri, apparently "scandals and condemnations."

daxr'j/ucov.

Syll 653* (B.C. 91) p.T|6iv 4<rxr|p,ov p.T|Si &Slkov iroir)(r«iv.

A "late form" of the adj. (LS, who quote Poleino, a

writer of ii/A.D.) is found in P Ryl II. I4418 (a.D. 38) irapf-

XpT|<raT<S p.01 iroXXd Kal &<rxT|pa, "subjected me to much

shameful mishandling" (Edd.). The ordinary form occurs

in another petition of the same group, it. 15011 (a.D. 40-1)

{KaKoXd-yrjO-cv iroXXd Kal d[(r]xTjpava. So Vettius Valens

p. 62" dnix«is Kal d<rxT|povas.

acrwTia 89OLTlfXCL^CO

aoioria.

A good instance of this expressive word occurs in P Par

6-jii. 35 (B c j6^j ;n t[,e clause preceding that quoted above

under do-xip-ovew :—aXXus t« 8r| Tfjs iraTpticfjs oU£as,

»<nr«p koX o-v -yivutTKcis, tn i!virpo<rflev &p8i]V [djvaTCTpap.-

p.ivr|s 8i' d<r[w]T{os. It occurs after a hiatus in P Petr 1 1 1. 21

(^)u (B.C. 225). A somewhat weaker sense is found in

P Fay I22J (c. B.C. 103), where it is used of men who had

pawned a stolen garment irpos do-u>r«£av "incontinently."

For the corresponding verb see P Flor I. 99' (i/ii a.d. )

(—Selections, p. 71), a public notice which his parents set up

regarding a prodigal son who do-wrcvd'iicvos Itnravurt to.

avroC irdvra, "by riotous living [cf. do-amos, Lk 151'] had

squandered all his own property," and PSI 4112 (iv/A.D.),

where a wife lays a complaint against her husband for misuse

of her property Kal do-a>8[ev]uv Kal irpdirotv [d u.t| toIs

€]vy€vfo-i irpliri. The word survives in the written MGr.

dacorog.

Vettius Valens p. 18 joins do-cimiv Xd-yvuv Kal KaTU<^cpuv

aKpLTwv firii]/dy<ov, cvfUTapdXwv ircpl to. tcXt^, ovk €v8ava-

tovvtwv ov8J ircpl tovs yd|j.ovs «voTa8<ev. The use of the

maxim noscitur a sociis here, as so often, makes the astro

loger valuable for the delineation of a word's meaning. It

is MGr.

dxaxxiio.

For its original connotation of riot or rebellion cf. OGIS

200* (iv/A.D.) dTOKTi)o-dvT»v Kara xaipbv toO ?8vovs t«5v

BowycKiTOv. So Syll 15381 (B.C. 325-4) tovs aTaKToCvras

tov rpiTjpdpxuv, al. Like its parent adjective 4toktos, and

the adverb, this verb is found in the NT only in the Thessa-

lonian Epp., where their context clearly demands that the

words should lie understood metaphorically. Some doubt

has, however, existed as to whether they are to be taken as

referring to actual moral wrong-doing, or to a certain remiss

ness in daily work and conduct. Chrysostom seems to

incline to the former view, Theodoret to the latter : see the

passages quoted in full with other illustrative material in

Milligan Thess. p. 152 ff. The latter view is now supported

by almost contemporary evidence from the KoiWj. In P

Oxy II. 275M'- (A.D. 66), a contract of apprenticeship, a

father enters into an undertaking thai if there are any days

when his son "plays truant" or "fails to attend "— 8<ras

8'4dv Iv tovtw dTttKi f|U n Tjpipas—he is afterwards to make

them good ; and similarly in P Oxy IV. yz^1'"- (a.d. 183) a

weaver's apprentice is bound dosvn to appear for an equiva

lent number of days, if from idleness or ill-health or any

other reason he exceeds the twenty days' holiday he is

allowed in the year—li.v 81 irXeCovas tovtov dpô-p [fj d<r]-

9(vt|o-t] t) draiCTfja-rj t\ 81' &XXt|v Tiy[d al]i-£av r|p.epas ktX.

From an earlier date we may cite BGU IV. 1 1258 (B.C. 13),

another contract, where the words occur ds 8i 4dv dpTaKi-f)-

CT|i f\i dppoiu TT|«rr|i : the strange word is what Lewis Carroll

would call a " portmanteau," compounded of dpyfyrni and

dTaKTfjo-r|i. On the other hand in P Eleph 2U (a will, B.C.

285-4) Kal T| irpd£is Ho-ro Ik tov aTaKToivTOS Kal p.<| iroi-

ovvtos Kard rd Ycypauuc'va the verb has the stronger sense,

"to be contumacious." Its opposite cvraxWu is not un

common. Thus Syll 519". (Athens, B.C. 334-3), where the

*<j>nP<>i of the year are formally praised for having been good

Part I.

boys—farnSf) . . cvraKTovo-iv and obey the laws and the

master appointed for them. In BGU IV. 1 106" (B.C. 13)

a wet-nurse is bound «vTaKTov(Uvr|v avrf|v toIs Xo| iirois

KOT]d u,T)va rpotj)^ 01s iroKurSai tt|v Tt ia-rifs [Kal toO] iraiStov

Trpocrr|Koucrav 4iriuiX'nav : note the middle.

fixaXTOQ.

See the discussion of draK^w. For the adj. (and adv.)

we may quote P Fay 3371"- (ii/A.D.) Set tot [dvjBpwiruv

dpX<iv [tov] irpd|euv 4kc£[vov]s Si cvOvs 4<j>£ireo-8ai., ovk d-rd

ktos (i€vtol dXX' <lp.a[p][i^[vii)S : the document is a fragment

of "a philosophical work concerning the gods " (Edd.). In

Vettius Valens p. 336^ otoktov <^do-iv t\ PcXrCova. the anti

thesis suggests a markedly bad meaning for ft. The same

implication underlies the subst. in p. 116" iroXXd Kal tov

aTaKTr|p.a.Tii)v Kpu(3r|o-eTai Kal ovk JoTai altrxpd—which

they would have been but for the kindly influence of Jupiter.

The next sentence identifies the dTaKTVjuaTa as secret

intrigues which will not be found out. In Syll 519 (see

under irax-rcVi, where four sets of (<pr|p>oi and their

o-u<}>poviCTTa£ get their meed of praise and garlands,

«vT]dKTovs avrovs irap4\ovo-iv replaces the verb in one place

out of three. BGU IV. 10561* (B.C. 13) SiSdVm tov uiv

tokov Kard p.r)va cvrdxTuf, "regularly": so 11561'

(B.C. 15).

drexvog.

P Lond 23" (B.C. 158-7) (= I. p. 38) 8id to A/tckvov at

ctvai. The word is common in connexion with dispositions

of property, etc., e. g. P Oxy II. 24910ff- (a.d. 80) toO iuo-

•yvr|o-Cov uov d8eX<j>oO IloirXCov . . . u[c]TT|XXa\dTOS dWKVOV,

P Amh II. 72s (a.d. 246) d-r^Kvov Kal d8ia8e'Tou "childless

and intestate." P Strass I. 29" (a.d. 289), al. Cf. also

BGU II. 648 15 (a.d. 164 or 196) 4i«l koI 4t«kv[6s] «t|u Kal

oiSi l|wvriji dirapKctv Svvaaai.

For this characteristically Lukan word cf. the Leiden

occult papyrus Wxvi- 8(- €lo-€X8dvTOS Si tov 6tov ai| tvaWvuê

rg jt|»ti, dXXd Tt)s (/. toIs) iroo-t. The intensive meaning,

which underlies the NT usage, comes out in the description

of Thecla's rapt attention to Paul's teaching—dTfv££ovo~a us

irpos cv4>pao-(av (Ada Pauli viii.).

&TBQ.

For this (originally) poetic word which is found in the

Grk Bible only 2 Mace 12", Lk 22 ••»*»• cf. Prune io910«

(r. B.C. 120) OTep 6tyavlov, " without salary." It occurs

in P Oxy VI. 93618 (iii/A.D., a rather uneducated letter) 0

Tfinrrf|S Xtyi 8n oi 8£8w ovTt tov \oXk8v ovtj to âivoXiv

4r«p 'Iovo-tov, " the cobbler says that he will not give up

either the money or the cloak without Justus " (Edd.). Cf.

also P Leid Wu- 11 (Apocrypha Moists) dTep ydp tovtwv

(the <o corrected from o) 6 tbs (/. Beos) ovk liraKovo-tTai.

To the references in the Lexicons may be added Vettius

Valens pp. 136*, 271*, 341s, and Cleanthes hymn. Orph.

68, 8.

drifid^co.

P Pelr II. 4 (6)1H- (B.C. 255-4) 8i"o>' (/. Sftvbv) yap toriv

iv S\\ai dTiadJtaflai, " for it is a dreadful thing to be in

sulted before a crowd" (Ed.). Cf. OG/S 383"* (i/B.c.)

12

ari/ila 9

KaOuo-iuuc'vuv tc f|pucov dTiu.ao-fl«ls vdfios dvciXdTovs f\<i

iroivds, Syll 89ls|r- (ii/A.D.—pagan, but with phrases from

LXX ) 4iri.KaTopaTos 8tms u-t| <pc(8oiro . . . tov8« tov (pvov

(a tomb and statue) . ., dXXd aT<ifid<r«i |i<Ta8fj<rei 8povs

i£ SpiDV (Dittenberger emends e'|opvo-o-uv) ktX., BGU IV.

I024vli 28 (iv/v a.d.) ir«Xovo-[a avrTjv irpos] dTiud£ovo-av

TtpWjv (of a girl sold to shame). The connotation of the last

ex. survives in MGr, to "seduce" a girl.

aTlfUa.

P Giss I. 401' e, an edict announcing an amnesty of Cara-

calla a.d. 212, ocrd t[4] ir[X]t|p9fjvai to tov xpMvou

o-Tt)[ia ovk 6vci8io-6T|o-eTai t| -riis o.Ti|i[£]as irapao-r||j.i([ci>]o-is.

The word is found in a hitherto unknown fragment, perhaps

of Euripides, published in P Par p. 86—

ovk i|v dp' ovOiv irrju-' tXtvMpa* oaKvov

i|nr\V 6uo£us dvSpos, u$ dTip.£a.

(But Euripides did not write crvScV !)

irijuog.

Its old technical meaning, familiar in Attic law—cf.. for

example, Roberts-Gardner no. 32AM, dated B.C. 377, virap-

yjm» |i[iv] a«Tip dr(|U|> «Ivoi Kal [tA xp]^pxi[Ta ovt]oO

8t)(i<5<ria ?ot»—is seen in OG/S 338" (ii/B.c.) etvai avTovs

ko[V] aiiTO-S At£u.ovs t< Kal to CKaWpuv im-dpxovTa -ri)S

irdXcws : in 527s Ati[|iov] Si <Ivai the context seems to

require the meaning of "contrary to law," though the editor

admits that this cannot be found in the word itself. In the

Acts of the martyrdom of Christina, PSI 27' (v/a.D.) the

Saint is described as addressing Urbanus as fidpos irdo-[T|S

dvop,£as t\u>v Kal] dr£(i[o]u o-irlpuaTos. It is MGr.

(XTlflOO).

In a fragmentary Decree of the Senate and People,

Roberts-Gardner p. 69 ff., prescribing the conditions upon

which Selymbria, after its capture in B.C. 409-8 by Alci-

biades, was restored to the Athenian alliance, provision is

made that disfranchised persons should be restored to their

privileges—10 «l tis ^t£u*>t[o, Ivtiuov ftvai].

drjuig.

The long British Museum magical papyrus, P Lond

I2Ia» and 743 (iii/A.D.) (= I. pp. 104, 108), shows this word

twice—irtpUvryKov to 8aK[T]vXiov iirl Tfjs &tu.£tos tov

Xip(dvov) and irepl t*|v dTu£8a. Cf. Syll 8o41B (ii/A.u. ?—

Epidaurus) 8v|uaT-rjpM>v ot|j.£Jo[v.

dro/xog.

With kv dTiSau (1 Cor 15") cf. Symm. Isai 54s iv &.t6\u?

opyf)s, where the LXX has 4v u-ucpi^ B"^- This will suffice

to make Paul's dependence for the word on Plato and

Aristotle less assured than it might have been.

dxonog.

From its original meaning " out of place," "unbecoming,"

Atoitos came to be used especially in Plato of what was

"marvellous," "odd" (e.g. Legg- i. 646 B tov 6avuao~rov

Tt Kal drdirou), and from this the transition was easy in

later Grk to the ethical meaning of "improper," "un

righteous," e. g. Philo Legg. Alleg. iii. 17 irap' 8 Kal Atoitos

X£y€Tai clvai o <f>av\os Atoitov hi io-ri Kaxbv 8vo-6ctov. It

avyq

is in this sense that the word is always used in the LXX and

in the NT (except Ac 2S*—and even there it = kokov), and

the usage can be freely illustrated from the KoiWj. Thus

in the early P Petr II. 19 (1 a) (iii/B.C.) a prisoner asserts

"in the name of God and of fair play" (otivtKa to« Btov

Kai tov koXws <xOVT0S) tnat he has s*'^ nothing Atoitov,

8irsp koA dXT|8iviv ktrn, and in ib. III. 43 (3) "*■ (iii/B.C.)

precautions are taken against certain discontented labourers

?vo p.f| Atoit[6]v ti irpd£<oo-iv. Similarly Chrest. I. 238"

(r. A.I). 117) irapo<f>vXd£e tc «ts to ur|8iv Atoitov wit' avTuv

■n-pax9r|voi. In BGU III. 757" (a.d. 12) i-Tepa Atotto. arc

attributed to some marauders who had pulled to pieces a

farmer's sheaves of wheat, and thrown them to the pigs ; and

the parents of the prodigal (P Flor I. 9910—see s. v. Ao-ci>t£o.)

announce that they are giving publicity to his misdeeds

u.T|iroT« îr]r|p6do-T|i rjuttv t) «T«po[v] f) (? omit) Atoitov ti

■n-pdfr|[i], "lest he should insult us, or do anything else

amiss." P Flor II. 177" (A.D. 257) Atoitov ^dp (irnv

avrovs liveio-flai is less clear. The subst. dToirrjUxi is found

P Tebt II. 30311 (a.d. 176-80) irtpi <&v cis T||ids 8ieirpd|oT0

dTOTTT|(idTv, "concerning the outrages which he committed

against us" (Edd.) : cf. P Lips I. 39' (A.D. 390) Kal u[t|]k£ti

Kara. u.T|8cyyS aTOTrr|u.a Siairpd|aa-6ai. A curious use of the

adverb (if the restoration is correct) occurs in the Acts of

Christina, where the saint is represented as addressing

Urbanus, after having looked up into heaven koA [dT]4ir»s

■ytXdo-ewra (PSI 27', v/a.d.) ; perhaps "with a strange" or

"forced laugh." It may be added that in CR xvii. p. 265

ovk dTo-rtH is cited from Thucydides (vii. 30') with the

meaning "not badly"—"an uncommon use," the writer

adds.

avyd£a>.

Nageli (p. 25) translates this verb by "see, see clearly"

in the Pauline passage 2 Cor 44 «ls to u,t| av-ydo-ai tov

^•Turjiov tov cvayycXfov Tf)s 8d£r|S tov Xpio-roi, holding

that there is no reason why this old poetic sense (Soph.

PA. 217) should not have passed into the KoiWj. It should

be noticed that in the LXX (Lev 132' ai) the word has the

wholly different meaning of " appear white or bright." For

the compd. Siavydjju see the horoscope P Lond 130'0 (i/ii

A.D.) (=1. p. 135) 8iiyv-yal;«v.

avyr\.

The choice of this word as a proper name in Egypt is

witnessed by Preisigke 1995, 1999, 2003, 2006, 2008, from a

set of sepulchral inscrr. of Alexandria. This is a better

warrant of vernacular use than the fulsome laudation with

which the Cyzicenes greeted the first acts of Gaius (a.d. 37),

Syll 365', brfl o vôs' HXios Tdios (ktX.) o-vvavaXdu.v/ai Tats

I8£ais avyats Kal Tas Sopv<)><Spovs Tf)s Tjycuovfas f\/Uklfm

pVo-iXrjas, i. e. surrounded himself with satellites in the

shape of vassal kings restored to thrones from which Tiberius

expelled them (Dittenberger). Afryr) is the MGr for

"dawn," and probably superseded the irregular noun ?<os

very early in the Koivt) history : Ac 2011 Axpi avyfjs is thus

good vernacular. So P Leid W"1- 35 tydvT| <}ws, av-yr) (cf.

•»•»). Cf. also the dimin. avyoSXa in MGr, as in the Klepht

ballad (Abbott, Songs p. 26)—

K" (Kit irpbs Ta xapdY(UtTa, k' Ixti Trpbs tt|v avyovXa,

And there, towards daybreak, towards early morn.

AvyOV(TT09 91

Avyovarog

is usually replaced by the translation Ecfiacr-nSs : it is well

to remember that the title meant a great deal more than

"august," being connected essentially with the apotheosis

of the Emperor. Since £c(Ja<rr<Ss enters into the style of

every Emperor till Constantine (when in the papyri Aflvou-

o-ros significantly replaces it), the original Latin word could

be retained in an early writer (see per contra exx. from iv/A.D.

below) as the personal name of Octavian : so Lk 21 against

Ac 2521-25. The spelling 'Ayoxxrrov in XC*A represents a

genuine Hellenistic pronunciation (see Proleg. p. 47) ;

but in the case of this Latin word it is probably (so Prof.

Thumb) conditioned by the influence of vulgar Latin : cf.

Ital. agosto. 'A.[y]ovo~rav occurs in P Lond 407s1 (a.d. 346)

(=11. p. 274), which is roughly coeval with N : the Edd.

note it is thus spelt in many of the papyri of the period.

So P Oxy I. 413 (iii/iv a.d.) "A-yovo-roi. Kvpioi, BGU IV.

10491 (a.d. 342), P Goodsp Cairo I2U1 (a.d. 340) tmv tA

irdira vixdvTuv 2ef3a<rruv \\fmv 'Avo«<ttw, ib. 155 (a.d.

362) 'A[-yo]vo-Tov. The tendency arose in Greek centuries

earlier— Mayser Gr. p. 114 cites TXokCou from P Par 416

(B.C. 158), and o-otov and the like appear in Ptolemaic

times.

avOddrjg.

In P Amh II. 781"- (a.d. 184) it seems certain that we

should read u.[ou] irXcovfKTt dvBpuiros a[i]8d8i)s (not

4<r8ivr|s). A few lines lower we find toiovths o[i]v

avBaStas Iv avru oCot)s ov Suvdfifvos [iv] KapTcpcIv, "his

audacity having reached this pitch I can endure no longer "

(Edd.). According to Cronert Mem. Here, p. 32, the form

ovBaSta, which in Attic is confined to the poets, "linguae

pedestris auctoribussine dubio reddenda est. " Its vernacular

character may be further established by P Tebt I. 1610

(B.C. 114) av8oS£a xP"M-{vot "persisting in their violent

behaviour " (Edd.), Syll 893" (ii/A.D.) icol tovs ippto-avras

rois <jpwas (the Di Manes) t»v Wkvwv r\\nav koX ipk Kal

tJ>v avSpa p.o\i II. Kal 4iripivovTas tr ai6a&£a, CPHerm 1*

(no context), BGU III. 747"- 11 (a.d. 139) pjfxP1 ai8a8£as

lir[i]X«4>ov<riv 4>8dvciv, it. IV. 1 187" (i/B.c.) rfji 8i irepl

•auras ptai Kal av6aS£a [o-u]vxp,no'du.€voi, P Gen I. 31*

(A.D. I45-6) afrrjj auSaSi'a xP"H'<v0S- The subst. is

not found in the NT, but see LXX Isai 24s, Didache 51.

The adverb is quotable from P Tebt II. 331' {c. A.D. 131)

<n-fj\8o[v a]A8dSws tW f\v t\<a iv tq kiout) o'lKiay, P Grenf I.

4710 (A.D. 148) i-iri-yvois oiBdSus T«6«[p]£o-8ai im[h] "fipovt

kt\., P Ryl II. 133" (A.D. 33) auSdSws KaT6nra<r«v dirb

ulpovs "ventured to pull it partly down " (Ed.), P Lond

3581! (c. A.D. 150) (= II. p. 172) av8d8<o? dvaa-Tpa^vrwv,

and P Oxy X. 1242"* ** (iii/A.D.—a semi-literary piece),

where Trajan says to an anti-Semite advocate, "I8e, Scvnpdv

croi \(yi», 'Epuoto-KC, avSdSus diroKpe£vT) irciroiBus t£

<reauToO yivfi.

avdaigsTog.

In OG1S 583* (i/A.D. ) a certain Adrastus is praised as

Swpcdv Kal avSatpcTos vv|JLvacr£apxos, i.e. he had provided

oil at his own expense for the combatants, and exercised

the office voluntarily (see the editor's note) : cf. also the

late P Par 21" (a.d. 616) oiBotp^Tu fSovXô-«i koI d&dXu

<rvv«i8^jo-«i. For the adverb see Magn 163" ff- ird<rdv ti

X«iroupv£av . . . TcXt'o-ovTos Tjj irarp£Si avBaiplTus, and

the common technical phrase tKovciios Kal avBaip^Tos, as

P Lond 280' (a.d. 55) (=11. p. 193), BGU II. 581'

(a.d. 133), P Lips I. 17' (a.d. 377), P Giss I. 56s

(vi/A.D.), al. : the phrase may also be expressed adjectivally,

as with vvupH in P Oxy X. 12805 (iv/A.D.).

avOevreco.

The history of this word has been satisfactorily cleared

up by P. Kretschmer, in Glotta iii. (1912), p. 289 ff. He

shows that avBtVrns "murderer" is by haplology for

avrofle'vnis from BtCvw, while oifl^VTus "master" (as in

literary MGr) is from afrMvn)s (cf. o-uWvttjs' <rvvtpy6s in

Hesychius, root sen " accomplish, " dvvu). The astonishing

sense-development described in Grimm may accordingly

disappear. So likewise may his description of the verb as

a "bibl. and eccl. word," after the evidence (given below)

that the adj. aiSciTiicds is very well established in the

vernacular. " Biblical "—which in this case means that the

word occurs once in the NT (1 Tim 2U)—seems intended to

hint what dira£ tlp-nu^vov in a "profane" writer would not

convey. We may refer to Niigeli, p. 49, for evidence which

encourages us to find the verb's provenance in the popular

vocabulary. The Atticist Thomas Magister, p. 18, 8, warns

his pupil to use airoSiKctv because a48tvr«tv was vulgar

(Koivdrepov) : so Moeris, p. 58—avroStK-nv (/. —eiv) 'Attikoi,

auB^vTnv (/. —«iv)"EXXi)V€S. The use in 1 Tim 21* comes

quite naturally out of the word "master, autocrat." Cf. P

Leid Wrl- 48 6 dpxdyYtXos t»v virb rhv k<5o-u.ov, aifl^vro ■fjXie.

For the adj. cf. ib. vi- P Oxy II. 260s0 (A D. 59), a document

signed by the assistant of the strategus to give it legal sanction

—0f[w]v 'Ovv<J4>pios iirnp^THS 4irr|KoX[oi5]8[n ko. tt\\. [o]y-

9evTi[K]f)i xtp[<>Yp]o-(<(>ta), "I, Theon, son of O., assistant,

have checked this authentic bond " (Edd.) : so ib. IV.

719". »» (a.d. 193). In BGU I. 326"-" (ii./A.D.) a scribe

declares the dvr£vpo4>ov before him to be <rv(i<|>covov Tjj

aifl«vTiicfj 8ia8^Kfl : cf. Wilcken Oslr 1010 (Roman)

o|ioX[ovovn{v) t\iv t<|v ai9«vTiK^v dirox^v dx^p[ou), P

Hamb I. i8"-* (a.d. 222) au8(tvTiKo5v) firi<rroX(av) nal

PipX(iSC«)v) vuokckoX(Xt](i.^vmv), P Giss I. 34* (a.d. 265-6)

TO ai8€VTiK[d], and P Lond 9851S (iv/A.D.) (= III. p. 229)

($OKa t4 t<rov k[(oI) l]x*> t)\v o4fle[v]TiK'f|v dirox^v irap'

4p.avTcp. The subst. is found P Lips I. 33 ■'■ 6, 88 (A.D. 368),

BGU II. 66918 (Byz.) I8£a aiflivTfo ^pâvov (<m\<rfv «l[s]

riiv auTiv XdKKOv. For av6cvr£1|a>, " take in hand," see

Chrest. I. ii. p. 160. The noun produces ultimately the

common MGr hJ^bnrft (Effendi) " Mr."

avXrf.

A Cairo papyrus (iii/B.c), Chrest. I. 224* has dirove-

■ypd(i(«8a t<|v [vjirdpxoucra (/.-ov) T|u.iv olx£av [k]oI aiXf|v

Kal. dXXo [o]tKT|p.a. P Lond 45" (B.C. 160-59) (= I. p.

36) has a complaint against marauders who had not only

sacked a house, but had appropriated to their own uses

rf|v irpo<rov<rav oiX^|v Kal rbv tt]s oiKtas rdirov \)/iX<Sv.

These will serve as good specimens of the normal use in the

papyri, where the word is extremely common, denoting the

" court " attached to a house : cf. BGU I. 275*'- (a.d. 215)

aiXjj irpo<TKvpovcrrj oIk£o (iov. It could be used for

" lumber " : see the ostracon from Syene, Archiv v. p. 179,

no. 346 t& £vXov [uvpfjKivov tJ> iv tq avXj. Note that

avXrjr^s 92 avpiov

oIkos could include both: P Fay 31" (c. A.D. 129) iriu-

ttov uipos o\t|s tt|s olKtas ko'i avXtjs Kal tov SXov oIkov

" the fifth part of the whole house and court and of the

whole tenement." So far as we have observed, there is

nothing in the KoiWj to support the contention that in the

NT ailXr| ever means the house itself : see Meyer on Mt 26'.

The plural is used of " guest-chambers," as in the interesting

P Tebt I. 33* (B.C. 112) (= Selections, p. 28) where, amongst

the preparations for a Roman visitor, we read—<|>pdVrio-ov

lis 4irl twv Ka8i]K<5vT<iiv toitiov at re avXal KaTao-Kevao-[8]fj-

or[o]yTai.

Like the Latin aula and our own court, the word readily

comes to denote a Royal entourage, e.g. P Par 49" (B.C.

164-58) (= Witkowski *, p. 70) S<S£avTa dScXtpov avi-oi

iv Tjj av'Xrj ctvai, "since he has a brother at Court";

OGIS 735* (ii/B.c.) t»v ir«pl avXr)v 8ta[8d\<'>v] , referring

to certain officials attached to the court of Ptolemy Philo-

metor ; Vetlius, p. 89", iv paaiXiKais avXais : so also

Preisigke 1568 (B.C. 146-17) irporoi <|>iXoi Kal \iX(apxoi

Kal &XX01. 01 ircpl avXVjv. When, therefore, Suidas defined

avX^j as t) rov f3ao~iXius oUia. he was not far out, though

avXfj seemingly cannot mean an ordinary house. BGU IV.

10981 (c. B.C. 17) t<S 8«iv\ t»i tit\ toO iv Trji avXfji KpirnpJov

presents a court sitting in the ai\r\. as against Mk 14",

where the avX^j is clearly outside the room where the

Sanhedrists were in session. Syll 19228 (B.C. 290-87) iv Tfy

avX«J toS tepoO (al.) illustrates Ps 84*' 10 (LXX 83»- 11 ): cf.

also ib. 734" (Cos), where it is forbidden diroO^jirni xpdo-Sai

T,' TJL avX jf|L Tfjl Tlil UpUl Ul]8' iv TUl TT(p liraTUJ [ L . &])!

irdXcuos fy. In MGr = "court."

is found in P Ilib I. 54' [e. B.C. 245) where the writer

gives instructions regarding a forthcoming festival—airo-

[o-]TiiXov . . . rbv avXirrV|v IIitoivv lxovr[a] tov$ t«

•tpvyCovs a4X[o]is Kal tovs Xoiirovs. So in P Oxy X.

1275* (iii/A.D.), where & irpotcrr&s o-upjpcovCas avXtvrxiv Kal

pxwo-iKuv is engaged with his " company" io-vu<pvia) for a

five days' village festival. The festival for which the flute-

player is wanted is more unmistakably secular in the frag

mentary menu, P Giss I. 931*. Generally he belongs to the

apparatus of religion. So apparently in Cagnat IV. 135*

(B.C. 46—a revision of Syll 348), recording the prayer of

2wTT)p;8r|s TaXXos—a priest of the Magna Mater at Cyzicus

—on behalf of his "partner" (o-vufiios) M. Stlaccius, an

aiX^Trjs, who had been taken captive in a military expedition

and sold. Syll 612" (B.C. 24) gives us an a4XivH|S in a

list of functionaries connected with the temple of Zeus at

Olympia : Dittenberger tells us this was the vernacular for

orrovSavX-ns, a title found always in ii/A.D. An avXivrf|s

TpayiKOs is mentioned in OGIS 51 (iii/B.c.) amongst the

dS<X<t>oi who formed the " synod " of the priest Zopyrus for

ceremonial purposes. In Magn 98" the o-Ti<pavr)<po'pos has

to provide a4XT]T-f|v o-upio-rf|v KiBapKrrVjv for a festival of

Zeus Sosipolis ; while ib. 23J is illustrated by an interesting

sketch showing the triclinium Upwv avXijTpCSuv Kal dxpo-

paniv attached to the temple of Archegetis of Chalchis. In

the fragment of an uncanonical Gospel, composed before

A.D. 200, reference is made to the washing of the outside

skin oirep [xa]'i at irdpvai Kal a[l] avXirrpttks u.vp([£]ov[a"i.v

K]al Xovovo-iv ktX. (P Oxy V. 840M »•).

avXiôfiai.

OG/S 7307 (iii/B.c.) »o-Tt avX(o-[ao-6a]i [avrrfSi iv TlMfl-

pais 8i)0-f(v). We may note Didache II*, where it is laid

down that a wayfaring apostle, on leaving any house

where he has been entertained, is to take nothing with him

except bread ifws oi avXurBfj, " until he reach his (next

night's) lodging " : cf. the expressive use in LXX Ps 29* to

coiripas avXio-8T]creTcu KXavSuds, " weeping may come in

to lodge (like a passing stranger) at even." In Preisigke

1579, a bracelet of Byzantine date, we find LXX Ps 901 as

an amulet, with avXio-8io-cTai : there are no variants except

of spelling.

auAo'f.

See the first citation s.v. avXijT^s. In BGU IV. 1125

viravXio-|ios is a flute accompaniment.

On a possible connexion of aiiXds with Heb

" bore," " pierce," and then " pipe," see Lewy Fremdwortc,

p. 165 f. But Lithuanian and Slavonic words given in

Boisacq s. v. are much closer ; and there is tvavXos,

"ravine," to be reckoned with.

av£dva>.

According to Mayser, Gr. p. 465, the form av£dvo, which

is found in the LXX (Gen 35ll> Sir 43*) and NT, occurs in

the Ptolemaic papyri only in I' Leid B1-' (ii/B.c.) pdXXov

av£dv<o-6ai aKoXovSco? i-jj twv irpoydvuv [irpoaipio-«] : else

where, as in the Attic inscriptions up to Imperial times

(Meisterhans Gr. p. 176), we find only aCgw. The latter,

contrary to general NT usage (as Eph 2*1, Col 2") is transi

tive in such passages as Michel 551' (the Canopus decree,

B.C. 238) Tds Ti[uds tuv 6iuv] iirl irXcuiv a<l£ovTfS, Cagnat

IV. 247** (Stratonicea, c. B.C. 150) iirl irXciov ati£<iv t[*|v]

4>iXCav, and Magn 33' avôvrcs t$|v irpbs tov$ 6covs €vo-<-

fjuav, ib. iirl irXtiov aC{a>v, after a hiatus. So, at a

later time, the fuller form: P Ryl II. 77* (A.D. 192) Tfjs

irdX'ewsi a6£dvc[i] tA irpdyuaTa. The same is implied in

the use of the mid. in Syll 89118 ut]8i oIkos afijoi-ro—a pagan

curse which quotes the LXX. For the intrans. usage cf.

Aristeas 208 Bcopuv, ws iv iroXXii XP°VV Kal KaKOiraBcCais

p.ry(o-Tais aXfy\ t< Kal yiwaTai to tuv dvSpcairuv -ytvos.

Of the moon, P Leid W«- In MGr avgaCvu.

avfyew;.

Chrest. I. 70" (an inscr. of B.C. 57-6) tovtou irpos ov|t|o-iv

aYooivov, of a temple for which the priests ask the privilege

of do-vXCa.

aVQIOV.

P Par 47"' (c. B.C. 153) ( = Selections, p. 23) b orpaTTrvos

dvapaiv' afipiov «ls Ti> £apairif|v, P Tebt I. 37" (B.C. 73)

idv Si ducX^ja-gs dvayKao-Byjo-ouai i-yai i[X6ei]y atipio[v], and

BGU I. 38s1 (i/A.D.) where a boy writes to his father that

he goes daily to a certain seller of barley-beer (JvfldiraXis)

who daily says o-Vjucpov afip[t]iv (-(i)iv for -wv, as often),

"to-day, to-morrow (you shall get it)," but never gives it.

The full phrase, which is contracted in Mt 6", Ac 4', is seen

in BGU I. 28610 (A.D. 306) diro rf)s aflpiov ijuipas, and

WUnsch AF 3" (Imperial) iv rjj atipiv Tju^pa. It appears

without Tjuipa in P Flor II. 1185 (A.D. 254) (irrd t<|v a.,

P Tebt II. 4l7'and4i9» (iii/A.D.) lyrjj a., BGU II. 51 11- "

<tl(TT7)p6s 93 avToirrris

(c. A.D. 200) els oi]pu>v (or els rf|v a.), etc. Mayser Gr.

p. 200, quotes P Tebt I. 119" (B.C. 105-1) to <<f>ovpi[o]v

for 4<p' atipiov as proof of the living character of the strong

aspirate : here the analogy of e<p T|p.t'pav is an obvious influ

ence. Note also the formula of invitation to dinner, as

P Oxy III. 524' o,[fipiov], fjris i<rr\v X, ib. I. no3 (also

ii/A.D.) otipiov 'ffris i<rr\v li, ib. Ill3 (iii/A.D.) aCpiov, tjris

iaTlv ire'pim] : so ib. VII. 1025" (late iii/A.D.), where an

actor and a Homeric reciter are engaged to come for a

festival "on the birthday of Cronus the most great god,"

T<av Otwpiiov dp/ o?[p]iov <jris e<rrlv i dyoplVvJoiv. It is

MGr.

avoxrjQOQ.

The epithet of Lk 19" is poorly rendered by the word we

have borrowed. It obviously means "strict, exacting," a

man who expects to get blood out of a stone. This sense

is well seen in P Tebt II. 315" (ii/A.D.), in which the writer

warns his friend, who was evidently connected with the

temple finance, to see that his books were in good order, in

view of the visit of a government inspector, 4 ydp dvflpcuiros

Xctov 4orl[v] aio-rnpds, "a regular martinet." Cf. BGU I.

140"", the copy of a military letter or diploma of the time

of Hadrian, in which, with reference to certain regulations

affecting his soldiers, the Emperor rejoices that he is able

to interpret in a milder manner (<piXov8pu>irdT«p(ov)) to

av(TTT|p<iTcpov imh twv irpo 4pov a4roKpaT<5po>v <rraWv. In

the curious rhetorical exercise (?) Y Oxy III. 47 IM ^ (ii/A.D.)

we find t£ oiv 6 Karn<pf|s <rv koV wir€po«[o-]Tnpos o4k fcuXucs ;

"why then did not you with your modesty and extreme

austerity stop him?" (Edd.). Here (as the context shows)

a rigorous Puritanism is sarcastically attributed to a high

Roman official, whose scandalous relations with a favourite

ill became a vir gravis : this is nearer to the English austere.

Four centuries earlier, it describes " rough " country, OGIS

J 68" aio-rnpots toitois irapopiois Trji AiOunriai. So in a

metrical epitaph from Cos (i/B.c), Kaibel 2015 yupvdSos

ovtm)pbv Surf) irdvov <KTeX<<ravTa, of ' ' exacting ' ' physical

work. We may add that the connotation of the adj. in its

later sense is very well given by the combination in Vettius

Valens, p. 7SU> w here a particular conjunction of Venus and

Saturn produces ovo-rnpovs a-y«\dorovs iiruncvviov tx0VTOS>

irpos 84 ™ oUppoSbria tncXijpoT^povs : the sequel however

admits vice, but of a gloomy and bizarre type.

avxaqxeia

occurs in P Oxy IV. 72910 (A.D. 137) -ri|v 84 avTopKiav

xdirpov ircpiorcpuv, "guano, the necessary amount," P Flor

II. I2211 (A. D. 253-4) irdp«x< Tb[4i(r<4vu>v ?] kot' avrd[p-

K€iav?, ib. 242s (same date) t£va 8uvt|8jjs *X<IV T'lv ivrdp-

xiav tor' dv to <rd iv «Toipu> -yivirrai. It is thus only

concrete, "a sufficiency " : see next article. Vettius Valens

(p. 289s*) has the noun, apparently with the meaning "a

competence."

avTaQxtjg.

We have several quotations, but only in the simple sense

of " enough." Thus P Oxy IV. 729" (a.d. 137) TivoOrdpKt)

xlpapov, "a sufficient number of jars," P Lond 1166' (a.d.

42) (= III., p. 104) Td avrdpKT| xavpara for a bath house,

P Flor I. 25" (ii/A.D.) xj9P170WT*s Td avTdpKn <nr<ppoTo,

P Strass I. 2232'- (iii/A.D.) ■rj [8]i 4viaurov vop^| aviTapicns

iartv, "the tenure of one year is sufficient," P Lond 94811

(A.D. 236) irap«x<V«vos ° KuPepvrjrns tovs ovrdpitcis vavras,

"the full number of men," ib. 1 171 verso'1 (A.D. 42) rd

airadpKci 4iriSfjTia (so Wilcken—for aArdpKi) 4irvHj8«io)

(severally = III., p. 220, 107), P Lips I. 29" (a.d. 295)

a]uTdpKT]s Y°-P Ka^ *1r' i4[T]fjs JiraBov : this is for afiTapKts

(or avrripKr])—" I have suffered enough from her," etc. So

in the adverb BGU II. 665ii18 (i/A.D.) ■fjroi.pd<r6r| ovTjj

irdvTa [ir]pbs [t]*|V Xox[«]Cov auropitus, P Flor II. 24711

(A.D. 256) avTapptws 84 l\tis a/ira£ iirio-r&Xwv ktX., "it will

be sufficient if you . ." The participle of the derived verb

is given in BGU IV. 112218 (Aug.) to afrapK(oOvTa).

The record lends some emphasis to the Pauline use of the

word in the philosophic sense of "self-sufficient, contented."

For all his essentially popular vocabulary, on which Nageli

rightly lays stress, Paul could use the technical words of

thinkers in their own way (cf. Nageli's summing up, p. 41 f. ,

and Milligan, Documents, p. 56 f.). We have to go to

literary sources for parallels to Phil 411 and Sir 4018 : Kennedy

EGT'on Phil 411 well quotes Plato Rep 369 B ouk avT&pKns

dXXd iroXXwv iv8<T|s, " we are not individually independent,

but have many wants" (Davies and Vaughan). In Marcus

Aurelius (I1*) to atirapK<s Iv irovr£ is mentioned as

characteristic of Antoninus Pius.

avToxardxQaog

is, for all we know to the contrary, a genuine new coinage

in 'Tit 3U. It is built on >a model which any writer or

speaker was free to use at will.

avzo/uaiog.

CPHerm 119 verso 116 (Gallienus) . . ]o4tou.otoi koI

[. . . 1 unfortunately in hiatus. Vettius Valens twice uses

the adverb with irpop\f)dt<av (or its passive), " advancing of

its own accord." With the use of this word in Mk 4",

Abbott (Joh. Voc. p. 54) compares Philo's description of

Isaac the self-taught (ain-opa(W|s) i. 571-2 la~ri 84 koX Tpfros

opos toO avTopafloOs rh dvafiatvov ovrdpoTov (that which

cometh up of itself). Cf. also Wisd 176, where with refer

ence to the plague of darkness it is said that no power of the

fire or the stars could give the Egyptians light, 8u<poCv«To 8'

avrots pdvov ovTopdn) irupd <pdp*ov irXfipT]?, " but there

appeared to them the glimmering of a fire self-kindled, full

of fear." On Jn l6*7 ovtos ydp o iro-rr|p <piXci <iuds, Kield

remarks (Notes, p. 104) that ovrds is here = aOrdpoTos ultro,

vie turn commendante, and cites Callim. //. Apoll. 6 aurol

viv kotox<i«s dvoKXCv«o-8t, where the Scholiast has

auTdpaToi.

avzomrjQ.

In P Oxy VIII. 11548 (late i/A.D.) a man, who was per

haps absent on military service, writes to his sister not to be

anxious, avrdirrns yip tlpi twv Tdiraiv koI o4k ilpl |<v[o]s

T(ov 4v6dSc, "fori am personally acquainted with these

places and am not a stranger here " (Edd.). Note Vettius

Valens, p. 26030, lya 84 ov \6ytp koXu xpnerdptvos, iroXXd

84 Kapuv koX iroOiiv ovrdim)s 7€vdp«vos tmv irpoâdTniv

SoKipdo-a$ <rvW-ypa\|/a. The spell for procuring the visible

appearance of the god invoked is introduced in the magical

P Lond I228s (iv/A.D.) ( = 1. p. 119) by the words 4dv WXrjs

» »

olvtos 94

VTOV

Kal avro<|/av avrov iKoXeo-c, the evident intention being to

correct awr<n|/av into the passive verbal avToirrov. Cf. also

ib. I2I31* (iii/A.D.) ( = 1. p. 94), and the derived adj.

avToirn.K<Ss in the same papyrus in a spell for raising one's

own "double," 386 auroTrriK-f| 4av PovXtjs o-«avTov [i.]8clv.

For the subst. cf. P Tebt II. 28620 (a.d. 121-38) <[k] tt|s

a[4]T<n|/[£]as tyv> tVttSov " my own personal observa

tion " (Edd.), P Amh II. 142" (iv/A.D.) -yevdpcvoi tirl tt|v

avToi|uav Kal dvap.eTpTjo-avT€s tov KXfjpov, P Oxy X. 1272"

(a.d. 144) afjuS eav 8<S|r| 0-01 irapaycvt'o-Bai tirl Trjv avTO<|/Cav,

" come for a personal inspection " ( Edd.), and P Leid WIvi- 38.

avzog.

The weakening of the old distinction between avrros o and

o avTos, especially in Luke, is noted in Proleg. p. 91, and

paralleled from Hellenistic. We may add (cf. Einleitung

p. 145 f.) Syll 8071 (u/a.d.) ovrois rats Tjpipais, where

Dittenberger remarks " expectaveris rats aiTals," OGJS3&31*

(Antiochus of Commagene, i/B.c.) t#|v ovrrjv Tt Kpbriv, for

which Ditt. desiderates Tavrnv t^v Kp£<riv, P I lib I. 39"

(B.C. 265) ovtos *Opos " the said H.," P Lille I. 23s

(B.C. 221) oS |i[ur]8a>Tf|s 'Hp(i8[r|s] 6 ovtos " ce meme H.,"

P Oxy VI. 892s (A.D. 338) Tfis avrfjs ir<5X«u>s, ib. VIII.

1119* (A.D. 254) toS ovtoO aiKpoBo-ypoiiaaWus "the said

a." : all these seem to be practically identical, with ovtos

differing little from <K«tvos. The combination afrrb toOto

may be illustrated by P Grenf I. I14 (literary, ii/B.c.) " for

this reason " (Ed.) as in 2 Pet I6, P Ryl II. 773> (A.D. 192)

Kal avrd tovto ao-4>aX(<ro|iai " I will certify these very

facts " (Edd.), P Oxy VIII. 111911 (see above) inrip tov p.'fi

Kal rhv wvel <J>vXapxov Sokclv d"yvo€iv avrd ravra [. . .

For the phrase iirl to air6 = " together," as apparently

in Lk lfM, see P Tebt I. 14*° (B.C. 114), where the " total "

value of certain property is one talent of copper—d££as iirl

to a<nb xa(AK0*) (toXovtov) a : cf. II. 319' (A.D. 248) iirl

to avrb (dpovpai.) n, "a total of 15 arourae," 33610 (f.

A.D. 190), al. This arithmetical use may be applied in

Ac 2ir, if we may render " was daily heaping up the total

of . . ." KaTa to aird with the same meaning, as in

Ac 141, may be illustrated from the early marriage contract

P Eleph Is (B.C. 311-10) (= Selections p. 2) «tvai 8« Tjaaj

koto. Tavrd', " and that we should live together." In P

Eleph 26 (B.C. 285-4) KaTa TavTd = "in the same way."

Vettius Valens, p. 57s*, uses to 8' afrr6 to express the same

meaning (<&o-ovtu>s).

On the redundant use of unemphatic ovtos (in oblique

cases) see Proleg. p. 84 f. We might add that possessive

avrov (like laoC, etc.) becomes emphatic when placed

between art. and noun : e.g. BGU IV. 109S36 (c B.C. 17)

dv«v Tfjs avro[v] ■yv[co](i.T)S, and so ib. 1126'* (B.C. 8). On

the extent to which ovtos (in oblique cases again) may have

enlarged its functions at the expense of iavTO© see next

article. In MGr it is the personal pronoun "he" etc., or

means " this. "

avrov.

How far this form is to be recognized in the sense of

covtov has been much debated : see the older literature in

Grimm-Thayer. It is not a priori likely to be common.

Meisterhans, Gr. p. 154, estimates that between B.C. 300

and 30 {ovtov outnumbers atrov in Attica by 100 : 7. But

Mayser, Gr. p. 305, makes avrov three times as common as

cavrov in iii/B.c. papyri (that is, those published before 1906,

therefore excluding P Hib and many other Ptolemaic docu

ments) : in ii/B.c. the proportion is reversed, and in i/8.C

iavrofi stands alone. Mayser's analysis of the documents—

official, private letters, inscriptions, etc.—may also be noted.

The fact emerges very clearly that both cravrov and afrroi

have a certain place during the earlier Ptolemaic period,

avrov being certified by syntactical necessity or by d^', p.c8',

etc., preceding. That in Egypt avrofi passed out of use is

seen from later papyri : Moulton Einleitung, p. 139, men

tions P Tebt II. 3037(a.d. 176-80) tuv s- 81' avruv lepe'uv

(" independent "—Edd.) as the only quotable instance up to

date (1910). "Outside Egypt, however, instances are not

altogether wanting. Thus Syll 371" (Magnesia, i/A.D.) vif

avrov (see however Nachmanson, p. 84), 567" (Lindos,

ii/A.D.) ut|S«v avrots 8civov o-vvciSotos. Dieterich, Unter-

such. p. 46, gives some inscriptional exx. of the vulgar cltoO

(see op. cit. p. 78, and above p. 69 [= Proleg. p. 47], which

show the occasional survival of forms without c." It may be

added that some nine exx. of avrov appear in the index of

Priene, against about three times as many of iavroti. A good

instance maybe cited from Kaibel 716s, the epitaph of a

young man (Rome), <j>C\ovs tiircp drbv tripa. The pro

gressive weakening of h would make the clearer form prefer

able. It is further suggested that the existence of avrov in

LXX (Thackeray Gr. p. 190), though far less common than

cavrov, might help to produce occasional revivals of the

obsolete form. We certainly cannot do violence to the

sense by forcing avrov into places where a reflexive is needed :

it would be less objectionable to read iavrov, assuming ovtoC

due to some would-be Atticist scribe. See further Kennedy's

note, EGT III. p. 464, which sums up in favour of a

minimum admittance of avrov.

avXO<p(OQOQ .

BGU II. 372"- 11 (a.d. 154) (= Chresl. I. 19) ro[vsj

XrijupBcVras iir' aiT[o]<j>[oip]u) KOKOvpyovs.

is warranted in literature : we have not noticed it in our

sources, except Vettius Valens. He uses it absolutely, p.

I26*1, = "suicides," and so 127" :. it may have the same

sense p. 39s*.

av%6w.

For ai\(a construed with an ac:. in Jas 35 Hort cut /.

compares Aristid. i. 103 u.ovow 8' vp.iv virdpxci Kaflapdv

cvycVcidv T€ Kal iroXirciav av\f)o-ai., and translates "hath

great things whereof to boast," or shortly "great are its

boasts" [i.e. the concrete subjects for boasting, a^rip-ora,

not the boastings, avxrjo-€is). Vettius has the verb with hri

TOO, p. 241* otc ol irpo rjpiv iirl tovtu t|{Ixovv Kal epaKapC-

Jovto. It has a personal accus. in Kaibel 567s (ii/A.D.) ai\&

crwifjpova . . . StpVipav and similarly ib. 822' (ii/iii A.D.)

KcKpffir£r|v aix€i TriXiv (cf. 932'—iii/A.D.) : in the passive,

ib. 192' (Rom. age, Thera) ovuovov [r|]vxovp.T|v AaKcSaCpovos

<k fJao-iX^wv. A Theban epitaph (iv/A.D.), ib. 4891, has the

very phrase of Jas 3s, 8v pe-yaX' av]xr|o-ao-a iraTpls ©t|[P]t|

iror' 4t»[ . . : Kaibel reads cTuXttci, remarking that di-

gamma survived long in Boeotia (but surely not into iv/A.D.,

95

even in poetry '.). It is unfortunate that the opening words

are lost. The record shows that the verb lived on mostly in

the language of poetry.

avxuriQot;.

We can quote only verse parallels for this word of 2 Peter

(cf. Apoc Petr 6). Kaibel 548, a pretty epitaph on a boy of

16 (Nemausus in Gaul—Nismes) begins after Latin dedi

cation—

"AvOta iroXXd v^voito veoSu.T)Tw 4irl rvpû,

p-fj P<1tos avxpTip'fy pf| kokov alyfovpoir.

The epithet will imply " dark," "funereal " colour.

The combination quoted by Grimm from Aristotle recurs

in Kaibel 431' (Antioch, not before ii/A.D.)—

K(i[ia.i is [avjxpnpovs Kal dXapirfas 'AiSos euvds.

This very common verb is found with the simple gen. in

P Hib I. 63" (c. B.C. 265) toutuv &4>eXe, "deduct from

this " : cf. Rev 22" with diro added. Passim in the same

sense in P Lond 265 (= II. p. 257), a mathematical papyrus

of i/A.n. For the more general sense of " carry off," " take

away," cf. P Petr III. 53 (j)15 oio-Tf d<p<Xlo-6ai f||uov p(a[i

to KTr)|xa], P Magd 6* (B.C. 221) d<p«CXovro (a garment), ib.

42s (B.C. 221) t<S t« ircpiTpa\r|X(Siov 4k Ka8opp{cev XiBivuv

dtpciXcTo' |i[oi], and so in P Lond 4ii»«ndi» (B c î) (= 1

p. 28), one of the papyri dealing with the grievances of the

Serapeum Twins—d<peXlv o[4]twv tovs apTovs and d<p(X«rav

tovs avrwv SiSvpwv dpTovs. It has an extreme meaning

in JosPE i. 2231, iWo tov fjatrKcivov Satpovos acpnp^&n, by

death. In BGU I. 74" (ii/A.D.) Kal yap dv aXoyov &i\

oiroVuv piv v[ ] dipepfTtCirri, we are apparently to under

stand 4<j>aip«8«£r|Tc "you might be robbed." It may be

noted that the middle could be used for the meaning " rob,"

as BGU III. 759" (a.d. 125) A<p£X[(5]p«vot poi xitwvo, etc.

We need only add the occurrence of the word in the vi/A.D.

Christian amulet edited by Wilcken in Atchiv i. p. 431 ff.

(cf. Selections, p. 132 ff.) where the prayer occurs," irdo-av Si

voVov Kal irdo-av paXaKlav &<p<X< air' ipoi, farces vyutvu,

" take away from me all manner of disease and all manner

of sickness that I may be in health."

dcpavrjQ.

P Gen I. 28" (A.D. 136) djcpavfjs 4-y4vero : similarly

P Grenf II. 61", P Lond 342* (= II. p. 174), BGU I. 163',

ib. II. 467" (all ii/A.D.). Syll 923" (late iii/B.c.) to iUv

IpxpaWa . . twv 84 d<pav4uv ktX. (Aetolia—in dialect). Ib.

544* (Aug.) dtpavous ■ycY<v,lpiv<n, tou ira[paT«ix£o-]paTos,

891 15 Kal fir) dcpavf) to KrfjpaTa avroS, 80911 (iv/iii B.C.)

dv<SvT|Ta avru -y4voiro Kal &x°>pa Kal apoipa Kal dcpavf]

avT<ji [&]iravTa •y^voiTo.

&q>avi£co.

For the ordinary sense cf. (e. g.) BGU I. 38" irdvra ^cpd-

vio-rai. For the later meaning "disfigure," "destroy,"

cf. P Oxy IX. 1220" (iii/A.D.) oiSiv V|<pdvur<v o linroiro-

Tdpis, "the hippopotamus has destroyed nothing," P Ryl

II. 152" (a.d. 42) KaT€v<pr|<rav Kal KaWcpayav Kal tois

8X01$ r)cpdvio-av " overran, cropped, and utterly destroyed

[my pasturage]" (Edd.), and P Lond 4I31"- (c. A.D. 346)

(=11. p. 302) a request for nets since the gazelles were

" spoiling " the writer's crops—4iti8t) rd SopKa8i[a] d<pav(-

govcrciv to (/. Td) aird'pipa. A near parallel to Mt 61* is

afforded by the Christian hymn P Amh I. 2' (iv/A.D.)

Tduov 1jXv8es p*acriXi]os, Tdaov tva pfj 0-' dcpa-

v£crns " Thou hast come to the marriage of the King, the

marriage . . . that thou mayst not disrigure thy face." In

a fragment of a Gnostic Gospel of early iv/A.D., P Oxy

VIII. io8lMff-, the Saviour in answer to the disciples' ques

tion, "How then can we find faith?" is represented as

replying 8i<X6o[vo-iv 4k tmv] d<j>avuv Ka[l «l]s rlf [<pu]s rav

<paivo[u4]v«ov, "if ye pass from the things that are hidden,"

etc. (Ed.)

In Kaibel 376s (Aezani, ii/A.D.) the verb is used of the

' ' defacing " of a relief, tto-rus vcKpdv irpdo-ot|/iv d<pavCcrci

Wkvou : cf. ib. 531* (Thrace) pov to xdXXos Vj<pdvio-[j]v

(presumably Death is the subject). In 492' (Thebes, i/B.c.

or A.D.) Fortune V|epdvio-« a young athlete. A British Museum

papyrus printed in Archivvi. p. 102 (A.D. 1 14—5) has (I.7)

peT&uK^v poi . . Td iv atVrjj (sc. the record office) pifSXia

dâv[t]i«o-8ai, rd Si irXeto-Ta Kal dvcvpCTa ttvai '. the present

tense suits best the meaning " are being ruined."

axpavtapioz.

Vettius Valens p. 53' 8ir«os t« oi dtpavio-pol {sc. fetus)

Kal rd ^KTpupaTa v£vovTai.

&(pavcog.

This poetic word, which reappears in the later prose

writers (e. g. Diod. Sic. iv. 65. 9), is found in the NT only

in Lk 24" aipavros tyivtro dir' aiVr&v. The addition of a

complement such as dir' avruv is not in accordance with the

usual Greek usage of the word, and is explained by Psichati

(Essai sur le Grec de la LXX, p. 204 ff.) as a Hebraism.

This would presumably mean that Luke imitated the occa

sional LXX dtpavCgciv or -co-8ai dird, but used the Hellenistic

atpavTos ■ytv6r8ai instead of the verb : clearly this combina

tion was thoroughly vernacular prose by this time—it survives

in MGr.

acpedQwv.

This rare word is found in OGIS 483,M,f- (ii/B.c.) in the

same sense as in Mt 15", Mk 7") the only two occurrences

of the word in Biblical Greek—Cod.D substitutes 6xtT<5v

in Mk. In LXX Lev I2J rj &<pcSpo$ is used in another

connexion.

a<peidia.

For the adj. see OGIS 3831U (i/B.c.) <m8vo-€is d<p€i8«is

XipavioTov Kal dpupdTuv, and the fine epitaph of a Sergius,

martyred under Galerius, Kaibel 1064 (Justinian), referring

to the d^xiSlcs dyuves of the Empress. The adv. is found

P Tebt I. 24" (B c. 117) d<pii[8]*», Syll 342>» (c. B.C. 48)

d<)><iSus iavTb[v ImSjiSous. For the verb see OGIS 64011!

(iii/A.D.) ovk dX^mv dipeiSô-avra xp^paTotv.

a<peX6rr)Q.

Vettius Valens dispels Grinim-Thayer's aspersions once

more : see p. 240", the cultured man paS(w$ dX(o-K<Tai us

direipos Toiv ira8«v iVir' d<pcXdi-nTOS Kal dSu>iKT)o-ias irpo-

ScSopivos, " betrayed by simplicity and lack of practical

capacity." So p. 153*°, if Kroll's conjecture is sound, oi

o0e<rty 9

<f>6dvu> <f*p<J(i<voi oiSk a<f>€Xdn)Ti. So here is one writer

neither "biblical" nor "ecclesiastical" who agrees with

Luke in preferring this abstract to A^&ua, which however

he uses once, p. 42" ils 4. tov Tp<Sirov <(i<j>a£vovTts. The

astrologer may further be quoted for the adverb dipcXus,

p. l68,s iroXXd &k a. irio-rtOo-as dirwX«o-cv, again confirming

the colour of unworldly simplicity which appears in Ac 2".

The same adverb may be quoted from an inscr., Iosl'E

i. 22M, iavrov d. Ttj iroTpiSi els diravTa br<S£8ou, as well

as in Hellenistic literature. Thus Preuschen (ffZNT ad

Ac 2**) cites Athenaeus, Deipnos. X. 4'9d (II. 412"

Kaibel) loria8«ls dcpeXus Kal |iov<riK<Ss, where "simple"

meals are contrasted with toi iroXvrtXfj Sciirva. Add Kaibel

7271' (Christian ?) cIkootov Si p\<io-acrav d<p<Xus iviaurdv :

the same epitaph speaks of a (jnixV ctcbfXf).

dcpeatg.

In Egypt &|>«ris tov 4I8otos was apparently a technical

expression for the "release" of the water from the sluices

or canals for the purpose of irrigation, e.g. I' Petr II.

13(2)" *• (B.C. 258-3) tvo brunccuacrduo-i irpb -rfjs tov

(ISaTos diplo-cas, "in order that they [sc. bridges) may be

finished before the letting loose of the water" (Ed.), ib. III.

391*, and 44 verso " " '■ t[«Sv KaTjd IlToXcuaCSa d[<p]lo-<a>v

4|vwi£aucv (5 6v[pas]. In this sense the noun may be con

crete, meaning apparently a " channel " or "sluice" : P Oxy

VI. 9i8r a) (ii/A.D.) iTTT|X(uiTov) 4N)(s) ST]uocr{(a) iv 4<|«(ns

XUKvt|. Hence, as Deissmann has shown (BS p. 98 ff.),

the increased vividness for the Egyptians of the pictures in

Joel Lam 3" through the use of d<p&r<is by the LXX trans

lators. The word is similarly employed to denote the official

"release" of the harvest after the taxes had been paid, in

order that the cultivators might then use it for their own

purposes, as P Petr II. 2(l)9f- (B.C. 260-59) |i]i<r8c6<r«u>s

Sta-yopfuovo-rjs Kou£o-ao-8ai [afrrojv t[4] iK<pdpia 6Vav

&<t>»<ris 8o8fl, P Amh II. 43* (B.C. 173) 8rav rj &4><cris tuv

mjptvwv Kttpirwv -y^vnTai, " whenever the release of the

wheat crops takes place" (Edd. : see their note ad I. and cf.

Archiv iv. p. 60). The editors regard it as very doubtful

whether the difficult phrase yf\ Iv d<p&rfi, P Tebt I. s*,al

(B.C. 118), is to be explained in the same way, and in their

note on P Tebt II. 325' they suggest " in reduction," or

"on reduced terms" as a possible rendering. Mahaffy

(P Petr III. p. 35) translates the same phrase in P Par 631"

(B.C. 165) by "privileged land." A nearer approach to the

Pauline use for "forgiveness" is afforded by the occurrence

of the word in inscriptions for remission from debt or punish

ment, e. g. Michel I340b-' (Cnidus, ii/B.c.) tus tc dcplo-ios

tov TaXdvrov 8 4>av[Ti] d<pct<r8ai KaXvpvioi inri Ilavo-i-

adxov> Syll 2261'* (Olbia on the Euxine, iii/B.c.) tois p-iv

d<peo-cis iiroiT|o-aTo twv xpT|u.aTuv (and exacted no interest

from other debtors), Magn 93(c)1* tA -yap 6<p€iX<ip.[«va

KaTtl t]t|v KaTa8(KT)v Tfjs Ka9T|Kov<rr|S T«Teux«vai €£a-Y<oyf)s

fjroi «Ur[irpox8«C<rr|S t]t)s KaTaSiK-ns t\ dipcVcws -YtvopiVris :

see also CIG 2058b-70 (Olbia, ii/i B.C.), 2335" (Delos, time

of Pompey) (Nageli, p. 56). With a gen. pers. it denotes the

"release" of prisoners or captives, as Lk 418, Syll 197s1

(B.C. 284-3) "<roi 8]i alxpAXuToi lyivovro, <u.4>av£cras T<j>

pa[(riX«i Kal] Xapwv avrols 44»«[o-]iv ktX,., or " release "

from some public duty, as P Oxy VII. 1020* (A.n. 198-201)

9 T)-yovp.[«vos] tov SOvovs tov dyuva Tf|s d<)>ô-<u$ CKSiKfijo-ii-

' d(f)0opia

In P Tebt II. 4041 (late iii/A.n.) what seems to be the

heading of a set of accounts runs Adyofs] dfjô-cus oraTrjpuv

pk : the editors render "expenditure (?)." It should also

be noted that the word was a term, techn. in astrology : see

index to Vettius, p. 377. Thus p. 225" xP'f) T<"S Xoiircus

tuv doripuv dtpcVrco-i Kal pap-rvp£ais Kal. aKTivofJoXCais

Trpoo-<x«iv. See also Abbott Joh. Vac. p. 178 f., with a

correction in Fourfold Gospel, p. 59.

acpTq.

For the special sense of "kindling" see P Tebt I. 88" '•

(B.C. 115-4) €ts tc Tds (h>o-ias Kal Xvxvuiv d<puv, "for

sacrifices and for the kindling of lamps" (cf. Xvxvaij/£a,

BGU II. 362,-I']a'eta) ; and for the meaning "sand" or

" dust " as a technical term of the arena see Syll 80411

(? ii/A.D.) oif>f) irnX(io-ao-8ai (with the editor's note). It is,

however, a wholly different connexion with wrestling that

is associated with the NT meaning of the word. Dean

Robinson (on Eph 41*) has shown how from the &4>^|

&4>vktos with which the wrestler fastened on his opponent

<vtyf\ came to be used of the union of the Democritean atoms,

and further of a band or ligament in ancient physiology.

Hence in the Pauline usage, the thought is not so much of

"touch" as of "fastening"—the whole body is compacted

8id irdo-r|s d<j>T)s Trjs iirixopT|-ytas " by every ligament of the

whole apparatus" (Eph 418), which in Col 2" is expanded

into Sid tuv d<)>uv koI <ruvS«'cr(uov " by the ligaments and

sinews." A mysterious (iroôt occurs in the new Median

parchment, P Said Khan I"•*• (B.C. 88) : the assignee of a

vineyard is to be fined Idv . . 4XiYcopt|o-rj T-f|v d|iir«Xov Kal

u.-r| iroit|o-t| avTT^v Itrafyov. Can this mean "properly tied

up "—the branches being tied to the poles or trees on which

they are trained ? The adj. will thus be formed from 4irl dipais

"depending on fastenings"—a formation well paralleled in

Hellenistic.

a<p6aQo(a.

An interesting example of this word occurs in the fragment

of the Gnostic Gospel from the beginning of iv/A.D. , P Oxy

VIII. 10811*"', where in contrast to the perishing of every

thing born of corruption (diro <j>8opds) we find to] Si

Y«[i]vda«v[ov diri] d4>[fl]apo-£as [ovk diro]Yt£v[«Tai] dXX[d

a]<v[«i] d<(>[8ap]Tov is dwii d[<p]8[apo-£a]s -yt-yovds. It is

also quoted from Epicurus (60*) rf|v \ura <ju)>8apo-£as p.axa-

pidrr|Ta : see Linde, p. 43, where other literary parallels are

noted.

dcpOaQzog.

As an antithesis to " mortal," the term is well seen in

Syll 36510 (c. A.D. 37) 6«5v 8i x^PtT<s tovtw Sia<j>«povo-iv

dv6pcmr£vuv 8ia8ox»v, i5 f[ wktos <jXios Kal (for f\) to

ac|>6apTov 8vr|Tr|S <pvo-«ws. OGIS 569** (A.D. 312) wirip] rfjs

aUovCov Kal d<(>8dpTov pacriXeias vuwv, with reference to the

Imperial rule. The adj. occurs ter in the magic papyrus

P Lond 121 (iii/A.D.) (=1. p. 83 ff.): see also P Leid

\\'xi. 37 ovpavbv p^Yav d^vvaov 4<p8apTov. Cf. s. v. d<|>8apo-(a.

The record hardly proves a vernacular currency.

acpQoQta.

The adj. from which this abstract is formed occurs in the

formula of contract with a wet-nurse, who is to feed the

97a(j)LKV€Ofiai

child Twi IStoi] a{rfj$ vaXaKTi KaSapui nal d<J>0o'pui, BGU

IV. 1107' (B.C. 13): so 110611 (suppl.), 11087, 11097 (all

Aug., from Alexandria). For iUptopot = "chaste " see the

magic papyri P Lond 46"* (iv/A.D.) (=1. p. 77) friro iraiSos

&4>8<$pov, and ib. 121'" (iii/A.D.)(= I. p. 101) where similarly

the vision is granted to a boy who is &|>8opos Kaflapos : cf.

for the same meaning Justin Apol. i. 15', and Dialog. 100

(p. 327c) irape«'vos -yap oi<ra ECa koX dij>8opos (cited by

Dibelius on Tit 2' in HZNT). Between I Pet 2* and our

papyri, we should think of freedom from "taint"—the

spiritual milk has gathered no microbes !

acpirj[M.

Some abnormal NT forms of this very " irregular " verb

may be illustrated : cf. Moulton, Einleitung, p. 82 f. The

unaugmented aor. pass. d^8i)<rav in Rom 4' (from Ps 3 11)

where K has Atftcttno-av) is matched by OGIS 435* (ii/B.c.)

4(^8n; but BGU IV. 10228 (a.d. 196) d4>8cC8i||Mv {i.e.

A<fKi8.). 'Aipfavnn is to bo compared with the imper.

d<{>eu(r8u in Michel 58514 (Arcadian ?iii/B.c), as well aswiih

the Herodotean dWuTai : see Proleg. p. 38 n. Against this

note imper. d<f>«£trflw in CPIIerm 119 versom ii (Gallienus).

The pres. dijxls in Rev 2s0 and Ex 32s* is best taken as a

regular contraction of d(pC«is, from d<j>£io (not a contract

verb), which is the normal conjugation into which the -|u

verb tends here to merge itself: evidence for 6.$Uo> seems

to be wanting. The assumption of an &$iw, formed by

proportion from di^jiru, is insufficiently supported by the

barbarous Silco inscr., OGIS 20I1' (vi/A.D.). The MGr

is d<f>^v<o, with aor. &<pt)(ra and d<j>fjita.

Proleg. p. 175, may be referred to for the quasi-auxiliary

use of iUfxs, MGr 4s. We may quote P Amh II. 3710

(B.C. 172) dipes avrbv yoXftw, P Hib I. 41' (c B.C. 261)

4<j>[«]s airrbv tlo-ava-ytlv "allow him to collect" (Edd.) ;

but P Oxy III. 413184 4<^€S tyw avT-f|V 9pr\vf\ira (literary,

i/A.D.). The Latin sine, sinite videamus in Mt 27** and

Mk 15** severally, may well mean "Let us see," as Pallis

renders it (as 8o0iie) in both cases, only differing in the

speakers. The verb has not yet become a mere auxiliary :

it may still be rendered "allow me to," etc. For the same

use in another part of the verb cf. P Oxy VII. 10675

(iii/A.D.) d<|>f)Kcs avrbv kt]S«vo-ch avToV, "you have

allowed his burial to be neglected " (Ed.). So, with infin.

again, in P Par 4714 (c. B.C. 153) (= Witkowski s, p. 89)

Sri ircpdo-cTai 6 8pair<[TT|]s d<J>tvai f||xa.s ^[irl t]uv tottwv

tvai.

The uses of d$(r||U start from the etymological sense

"throw" seen in the cognate abicio. Thus in Syll 356"

(B.C. 6) dtfxtvai T-f|v vdo-rpav = " let the pot drop. " From

this primitive physical meaning may be derived the common

meaning "leave, let go." So with dat. (as in Mt 5")

P Tebt II. 421* (iii/A.D.) 8&is airhv dcjxtvai ttJ SvyarpC

<r[ov] a<f>cs " if you wish to let your daughter have it, do

so" (Edd.). P Grenf I. 26* (B.C. 113) t*|v Si fyuoXtav

&^f)K<, " waived the extra 50%," will serve as an ex. of

the use seen in Mt 18", which leads to the general idea of

"forgiveness." Similarly in OGIS go1* (Rosetta stone—

B.C. 196) tls tAos dcfxfjKcv, of the " total remission " of certain

taxes. (See for the NT usage of the word in this sense

BrookeJoh. Epp. p. 20 f.) Not far from this is the use seen

in P Oxy IV. 74410 (b.c. i) (= Selections, p. 33) 4dv . . tU-qs,

Part I.

idv r\v dpcrevov acf>iS, tav t]v 6^jXca VxpaXf, " if it is a boy,

let it be ; if a girl, expose it." " To let alone " may mean

"neglect " or "leave undone," as BGU III. 775" (ii/A.D.)

Td ffir) n-poXTifia &<{>cs &XP1S °-v Y'vope tKi Kal o-uvdpuucv

XcJvov " leave the preparations (?) till I get there and we can

confer together," or again as in P Lond 1441* (? i/A.D.)

(= II. p. 253) dcfuivcu uc <irl JtVns dSuuf>opr|9{jvai, "not

to leave me to be neglected in a strange land." It has an

explanatory clause in a letter of Hadrian's age, P Oxy X.

129318 p.^ 8«Xfyrn tis d<|>€tvai n«pos p/f| Mvxas, " lest one of

thein should want to leave part behind and not bring it " (Edd.).

BGU III. 814 (iii/A.D.), a very ungranimatical complaint from

a son to his mother, three times shows the verb meaning

" abandon, desert, "with an irregular dative object : 14 d^>[f)]-

k[<[s] poi oCjtius p.T^8«v t\u>v (for Ixovri), 18 debtee's [itoi

oSJt^s] <»s Kv<»y (for kuv£), 27u^| d4>^<ris uoi otiros. So in

the " Erotic Fragment," P Grenf I. I18 (literary, ii/B.c. ) xvpit,

a" a4>fjis—an appeal from a forsaken girl to her lover. P

Lille 29"- M(iii/B.c.) d<|>cur8a[i Tf|s Karo]8CKt]s will illustrate

its use with a gen. of " releasing from " : so P Oxy VIII.

1 1 19" (a.D. 254) upeis Ok KpdTUTTOi oil povov diJueTai [rjads

iraerdiv irap' aXAois dpx«>v]—the suppl. seems sure. P Petr

II. 13 (19)"- (middle of iii/B.c.) (= Witkowski Epp.1, p. 19)

pd\io-ra p«v oSv Tf|v irdo-ov o-irov8-f|v irdq<rai [to]v d<|?(8i)vai

o-€ Sid rt'Xovs, " above all things, then, make every effort to

be finally relieved of your duties" (Ed.). Witkowski (in

loc.) says d<pilvai is "vox sollemnis de missione militum."

It may be that a similar "formal" dismissal or sending

away of the multitudes is to be found in Mt 1388 Mk 4";

but it may just as well mean simply " let go," as in ordinary

colloquial speech. The equivalence of the Latin mil/ere is

seen in the compound, P Ryl II. 12614 (a.d. 28-9) {ira<j><ls

Ttt ia-rov -n-popara Kal poind KTfyrt] lis d •yuop-yw . . 48doJ>(T|)

" let his sheep and cattle into . . fields which I cultivate "

(Ed.): cf. "liquidis immisi fontibus apros" in Vergil (Eel.

2"). Finally, for the use of doît'vai with a predicative

adj. placed with the object, cf. P Fay 1 1218 (A.D. 99) dflepis

(sc. -otov) a4rbv {as <Hjiupov dcpticas, " up to to-day you

have left it unharvested " (Edd.), P Oxy III. 494s (a.d. 156)

4\<il6cpa d<t>£i)ui . . SovXd uou cruiiara, of manumission under

a will.

dcptxviojuai.

BGU II. 614*° (a.d. 217) cts tous t<5ito[vs] d<))i[K<<r8ai . .,

and 1. *' ; P Giss I. 34' (a.d. 265-6) «to-Tci> pivroi, 8ri idv

d<p(Kt)Tai o-vvrj [ . . . A irpoo-Kuvi)iia from El-Kabin Egypt,

Preisigke 158. has AvSpofiaôs MaK«8<iv d()>(KCTO irpos

'A|mv<»8iiv xp,l<rTOv 8«dv—he records his immediate cure :

so ib. 1049 (Abydos) IIciSaY^pas njiSovdpou &Y dcjuKero iirl

o~uTT|p£ai, ib. 1052, al. It is almost a technical word in

describing these " pilgrimages " to sacred places. So in

verse, Kaibel 981', from the island of Philae (i/A.D.) :—

N<jcrov l[ir]* Alyvirr[o]w) ir^pas, ir«piKaXXâ, o-f|xv^v

TcriSos, AlSidiruv irpdo-flev d4>i{a|UVOi

cfSoucv cv NcCXciii iroTapajL Was uKviropovo-as-

In ordinary use it is hardly known, and in NT it only

appears metaphorically, in Rom 16". In Preisigke 1052

(Abydos) KXiatvcros 4irV o-<»Tr|p£ai 'PrfSuv &i>tk«to, it seems

as if the meaning is "arrived from Rhodes," involving a

reanimation of the dird in a new sense (instead of the

perfectivizing force) : cf. the problem of &4>i(is below.

13

d(j)i\dya&os98 dôpfirf

dcpikdyadog.

In P Oxy I. 33 »■ u (ii/A.D.) (= Cira/ I. 20) a certain

Appianus charges the Emperor Marcus Aurelius (?) with

Tupawfa dîXoKayaBia diraiSCa (presumably diraiSeveHa),

after extolling his deified father as 4kXoo-o4>os . dijuXap-yvpos.

and 4>i\dt-ya8os. Vettius Valens has the negative of a similar

compound dcjuXoxaXos, also found in Plutarch. Niigeli

(p. 52) cites from an inscr. of ii/iii A.D. (Tanais) the

strengthened compound irapcuîXd,ya6os.

a<pi?.a.QyvQog.

For this word, which according to Grimm-Thayer is found

"only in the NT " (?), see (in addition to Didache 151) the

quotation from P Oxy I. 33 s.r. d4>iXdya.8os. Add Prime

137s (probably ii/B.c.) ; also Syll 732s5 (Athens, B.C. 36-5),

325" (Istropolis, i/B.c. ), both of which have the adverb

cMpiXapyvpos. Cf. Niigeli, p. 31, Deissmann LAE, p. 81 f.

One early citation may be made from P Petr II. 13 (l8a)*

(B.C. 258-3) Iva &vaxci><HK)i ical opaXio^fj irpbs [tt|]v tov

Pao-iX('io5 4<}>i£iv, where the word certainly means arrival

(the reference is to the filling up and levelling of some

excavated place in view of a visit from King Ptolemy II. ) :

so also in Aristeas (ed. Wendland) 173 is 8e irapFvevTjOripcv

els 'AXe|dv8pei.av, irpoo-TryyeAT) tu fiacriXci irepl Tf)s d<|>££eci>s

T|piiv, and Magn 17 11 <»s 8i irepl AySoi^kovO' \ti\ peTd tt)v

&<{>i£iv 44>d_vT|o-av ol XevKol] xdpaxes. and as late as iv/A.D.

in P Lips I. 64s5 irpbs (A irpb) Tfjs d<|>££eu$ tou Sixao-Trjplov

and and in the Christian letter P Oxy VI. 9392,,t

(= Selections, p. 130) irapap.v8ovp[e]9qi 8i avTf)v eKdo-TT|s

upas eKSexdpevoi t^|v [o-]^v &<J>i£iv, " we comfort her by

hourly expecting your arrival " (Edd.). But Josephus Anil.

ii. 18 fin., irpo8t)Xii<ravT€S T<ji iraTpl -ri\v exeto-e &<J>i£iv—

not included among Grimm's citations—can hardly mean

anything but " departure," or at least "journey " : Whiston

renders "removal." It must be admitted that Jos. uses the

word also for "arrival," as Apion i. 18 (127), 25 (223) and

27 (275). See Proleg. p. 26 n1 on the question of Ac 20s.

dcpiOT7]lUl.

The transitive tenses recur in formula; upon contracts of

sale, etc. : the vendor is to "repel" any claimant or tres

passer. Thus BGU IV. 1 127" (B.C. 18) koX irdvTa rhv

e'ireXeva'dpevov f) efj.TTo7]o-dp.€vov avrbv 'A. d(îo-Td(riv irapa-

Xpf|[pa rots l8£ois SaTravîlifafl-vy. Generally it is diro-

o-TTjo-eiv, as P. M. Meyer notes on P Giss I. 51*°, where is

a list of instances. Cf. P Lond 3" (B.C. 146 or 135) (= I.,

p. 46) idv 8« p/?| diro<rW|o-u)t, diroo-Hjo-cii iirdvo/yKov, "if I

do not repel him, I will do so under compulsion" (Ed.).

In P Par 59s (B.C. 160) (= Witkowski », p. 75) rbv Xd-yov

tuv x.aXKiiv [sc. XapV) dir^<m]Ka (Spaxpds) t) dpyvpCov

(Spaxpds) Ao-J , Grenfcll-Hunt-Smyly and Wilcken suspect

a mistake for direo-xrpta : Witkowski objects that direx"

would have been enough, and would render "solutum

accepi." But 6,iritryr\Ka is quite common. Witkowski shows

that even in Homer d^lo-Tapai could mean " solvo pecuniam

debitam." It also means "renounce a claim to" or "give

up occupation of," etc., c. gen. rei, with or without dird :

thus in P Grenf II. 28* ff- (B.C. 103) d>p£<rTOTai Eevvrjo-is . . .

dirb Tfjs cuvT|p.eVr|s vir' avrfjs irapd neTcapo-cpSeus . . .

(Tcrdprnv) peplSa dpircXa(vos) o-vv<f>vrov, the meaning seems

to be that Sennesis " renounces" all claim to a piece of land

she had sold to Petearsemtheus (but see the introduction to

P Lips I. I, and Wilcken in Archiv iv. p. 456). For a

similar use of the middle cf. OGIS 763" (ii/B.c.) ireipdo-opai

ko'i viv tt]s touu>tt|s Trpo0taeus pt| d4>(<TTa<r6ai, and Magn

53*5 ovScvbs diro<rHj<TfToi t»v dvT|Kdv™v Tfji irdXei, al.

For various uses of the intrans. active, cf. P Grenf II. 77*

(iii/iv A.n. ) dAdyuis direo-i-iyre ut) dpavres [to o-]<ipa toO

d8cXôC vpav, "you unfeelingly went off without taking

your brother's body," but only (as appears later) his effects,

P Lond 1209" (B.C. 89) (= III. p. 20) mto d<j>«miKdTa,

"ears standing out (from the head)," P Giss I. 9* tov

dvSpds pou . . . diroo"rdvT[o]s ci$ 'Odo-iv eviroplas

BGU I. 159* (A.D. 216) dirfo-r[nJv rfjs xwpns, OGIS 654*

(i/B.c.) Trjv OT|paL8a [d]irooToo-av . . . viK<j<ras, BGU

III. 92031 (A.l). 180) ovk e^dvTos poi diroo-rijvai rip

p.io-[8]c4o-«i>s (cf. 1 Tim 41), P Rein 718 (B.C. 141 ?) epirXeKeis

t( poi ovm [djireo-rTji cl pf) ^vdyKao-t ktX., "only left me

after he had forced me to sign," etc. This last use, with

which may be compared Lk 132', etc., is seen in an incanta

tion of the great Paris magical papyrus, 574"*' (iii/A. n.)

(= Selections, p. 114) C£cX6e Saipov, . . koA dird<mi8i dirb

tov 8l(va), OpTl ApTl ^8l).

depdficog.

P Tebt I. 24'* (B.C. 117). P Ryl II. 62" (iii/A.D.) (a

literary effort) d. koA irarapi|o~iao~pA>s («. e. ir«rapp.)

acpOQUCO.

With d4>opdv «ls = "look away from [other things] to"

in Ileb 122, Abbott (Joh. Voc. p. 28) aptly compares

Epict. ii. 19, 29 els tov Oebv d4>opuvTas iv iravrV ko'i pucpu

Kal pcydXw, and iii. 24, 16 where Epictetus says of Herakles'

attitude to Zeus—irpbs iieetVov d<|>opuv JirpoTrev d JirpcvrTev.

On the form d<p(8u (Phil 2»» N AB* D* FG 33) see Proleg.

p. 44: in spite of Thackeray's note (Gr. p. I24f.—which see

for further exx. ) we cannot allow the long-lost digamma any

influence in determining this Hellenistic type—see Brugmann-

Thumb p. 143, and further under Itos. In this word at

any rate the levelling of diriSeiv to d<j>opdv is a certain

explanation.

dcpOQl^CO.

BGU IH. 9I516'" (A.D. 49-50) Tds d<£<opio-6eCo-as vnr'

'EppaCov {sc. dpovpas), ih. IV. iooo3^ (B.C. 14) tov debupi-

Koi ra 1 to iSacpos, in a technical sense : cf. much earlier

OGIS 6" (iv/B.c. ) d<ôp(o-ai ovtui rtpevos. Similarly in

Rev L rj d4>wpicr|UvT| was the part of the Libyan nome, the

produce of which was reserved for Alexandria : see the

editor's note, p. 169. For the word, as in Mt I3W, we may

add a citation from the Pelagia-Legenden, p. 6s, p-fj pe d<fx>-

p£crns dirb tov ovpavCov crov 0vo-iao~TT|pLou. In Kaibel 244*,

an epitaph from near Cyzicus, written in a conventional

Doric, t^ KdXXos d<b«ipio-e Kvirpts iv do-rots means "set

apart " as incomparable.

O.CpOQU'f].

This Pauline word is well established in the vernacular

with meanings varying from "incitement" or "prompting"

(P Oxy II. a37TU n, A.D. 186, 4k piiOJpbs d<(>oppfis) to the

a<pposft!)

more ordinary "occasion" or "opportunity.'' Thus the

edict of an Eparch of Egypt, I' Oxy I. 34 i"1*" (a.D. 127)

runs tou[s] 8id dir«i8lav k[oI] <!>s d<popp.T|v IJnToOvTas au,ap-

Tr\fi6.T<a[v] Tci|ia>pr|<ro)iaL (see under direlfcia). So in Cara-

calla's edict (A.D. 215), 1' Giss I. 40" 11 Kva u.[r|] ir[ap'

a]vrots 8<iXCas ali-la f[ irapd to[I]s KaKOT|8ta-iv 4irr|p[f]tas

d<f>oppj| InroXiiipBjj. The last clause recalls Rom 78, and

other passages where depopprj and duapTla are hrought

together. (Zrrreiv dipopufp' is a Western reading in Lk 1 15').

See also BGU II. 615' (ii/A.D.) d<popp.f)v ciipiiv (/. evpovo-a)

—a daughter " finds an opportunity" to write to her father,

id. 632" (ii/A.D.) Kal 'yl> Sid irdo-av d<pop|if|V o[v]x Akvm

ctol Ypdx|ra.i irtpl Tfj[s] o-<sTT|plas p.011 Kal twv ifiiiv, "and on

every opportunity I do not delay to write you regarding the

health of myself and of mine," ib, III. 923s2 (i/ii A.D.)

KaXus ofiv iroiTjo-eis, (dy (iiprjs d<popp/f|[v] Sia/ypaij/dpcvos

ktX. , P Strass I. 2220 f (iii/A. D. ) tôvrds tivos dcpopu.<|v kov

Ppax«iav SucaCav KaToy.r|S, "if any one has a just occasion

of possession for however brief a period," and from the

inscriptions Priene 105" (c. B.C. 9) o]<pcXos tvTvxto-Te'pafs

XdfJoi] dipopptds, and 16 tvo dtpopp.T| y^voito rfjs els tov

Ztpao-Tov Ttiu.i]s. The more literal sense of the word is

seen in the iv/A.D. letter P Amh II. 14314 ff- p/f| 6cXf|o-Tjs

odv, Kvpic, juvc ( = fuivai) 2kt6s rjuwv atfpiov Sid *rf|v dôp-

p.^|v toO USaTos tXva 8vvr|8&u.<v iroTlo-ai t[o]v pivav KXfjpov,

"so please, sir, do not stay away from us to-morrow,

because of the flow of water, so that we may be able to

irrigate the large holding" (F.dd.). It is common in Vettius,

esp. with irpdfcus or irpa-ypdTv : thus p. 238* irtpl Tas

-irpd^cts Kal puuTixds depoppds. An apparently new verb

d<jx>ppd£cTai is found in the late P Lond IV. 13607 (A.D.

710), in the sense of " make excuses" (Ed.). In MGr the

noun means "occasion, cause."

drpgo*.

The adj. dtppidcvn, as an epithet of the sea, occurs in a

late hymn to Isis, Kaibel 102874. For the medical writers'

use of d(ppd$ (Lk 9") see Hobart's plentiful evidence,

Med. Language of St Lute, p. 17 f. The word is MGr.

acpoiov.

P Fay 124" (ii/A.D.) irdvu 7ap |jlol 8ok«Is deppuv tis

«I[v]ai, "indeed you appear to me to be quite mad" (Edd.)

—a remonstrance addressed to a man who was defrauding

his mother of some allowance. The adj. occurs in the

literary I' Grenf I. I1* (ii/s.C.) 4dv 8' evl irpoo-KaStt udvov.

&<ppuv ?<rei : see note.

a<pv7ivoto.

l'lummer on Lk 8" says the use = "fall asleep" is

"medical and late": unfortunately he gives no evidence of

the former (nor does Hobart mention it), but the citation

from I leliodorus is to be noted. Lobeck Phryn. p. 224 gives

others. The transference of an dird compound from the

end of an action to the beginning of it is seen also in dtp^s

(ij.v.): in neither case is Luke likely to have started the

change of meaning, but our evidence is still scantier here

than there.

a<pVOZ£Q&(X).

P Flor I. 3" (a.D. 301) 4dv 8i d<puo-r«p'fj[<r]ci>fn. Kal u,l|

irapao-Tô-u|u[v f|](itis a4T[o]l tov [^rip] afrrwv Xdvov viro-

l'ART I

p.[ev]oOucv, " but if they fail, or if we do not make the

arrangement, we hold ourselves responsible." A similar

phrase is found ib. 34" (a.D. 342), 1' Lips I. 5414 (c. a.D.

376), ib. 56" (a.D. 398), and PSI 86u (a.D. 367-75).

P Lond 1 16613 (a.d. 42) (= III. p. 105) idv Si depvortpfj to

pViXavttov Ka[v]|iao-i, of a bath insufficiently warmed, gives

us the word from the NT epoch itself.

&<p(0 VOQ.

In Sylt 80241 (iii/B.c, from the Asclepieum of Epidauros)

one of the cures effected is that of a irats dcpiovos. For its

application to a dumb idol in 1 Cor 12*, cf. Kaibel 4021,

from Sebastopolis in Galatia, where the marble pillar is made

to say raid p.c tIksv (/. t(kt«v) &<pvo[v] : now through the

inscription it speaks. The word is MGr.

a%dgiOToz.

In Syll 2261M (Olbia, on Euxine—iii/B.c.) the verb

dxapuTTfiv occurs in the normal sense: see also BGU IV.

1026 11 (iv/v a.d. magical) tovs Si diraXXa-y^vTos (/. -as)

Kal dxapicTTT|o-avTa[s]. In P Grenf I. 52" (iii/A. D.) d\dpi-

OTOV = "antidote " " id est sine gratia," as a Latin writer

in Grenfell's note explains it, assigning a reason. A poem

dated A.D. 94 (Kaibel 618, Rome) is inscribed on the tomb

of its precocious author, a boy of eleven : it has the line

o-irelpuv lit dxdpiora ad"rnv 8' vnro Kwpov dporpov Tavpov

viro£<v£as. Vettius also may be cited for adj. and verb, and

the abstract dx<ipio-T£a.

a%ElQ07loir]TOS.

This negative of a well-warranted word is said by Grimm

to exist neither in profane authors nor in LXX. Its appear

ance, therefore, at once in Mark and in Paul is—valeat

quantum—support for the inference that a genuine Logion

about a " house not made with hands " underlies the per

version of Mk 1458, and is quoted by Paul (and Heb 9U,M) :

it would be probably a coinage for the occasion in the earliest

source.

dyoelo;.

With Lk I710may be compared the fragmentary P Par

68" dxfKK>us SouXous : see also P Magd 29" (B.C. 217) Toir[ov]

ovto. Kal (101 dxp«!ov Kal o-rtvov iirl u.f)Kos KSwmv. The

one occurrence of the adj. in XT may quite possibly lie

a mistaken gloss : the Lewis Syriac presumes simply 80OX0I

l<ry*v, a very plausible reading.

Herwerden cites the abnormal feminine dxpeta from IG

Sept 30310 (iii/B.c.) i|>idXr|v . . . dxpclav.

axQEiooj.

In OGIS 573", a Cilician inscr of i/A.D., it is forbidden

ut|T€ diraXeu|«u uf|T« dxptuo-ai f^f* ("Tapai the inscriptions

and votive offerings of an adjoining temple. The verb

occurs in a quotation of Vettius, p. 2901, where a king says

6 toiovtos . . . drtKVOS twv dvavKaliov OTtpT|8r|o-«Tai Kal

iravra &YMu&a*afi rpdirov îralrov ô-€Tai.

&XQt]OTO;.

P Tebt I. 74* 755* "(iK)th ii/B.c.) of " unproductive '

land. So in CPHerm 7"10 (ii/A.D.), but Hot tontcxtus.

13*

100

It describes a pig in P Flor II. 12711 (A.I). 256) dXXd KoXbv

irdXiv terra, is irpuijv Kal Xtirrbv Kal &xpTl<rTOV- !!>•

1857 (a.i>. 254) KaTcayp^va Kal AxP10"Tai of panniers,

and I' Oxy X. 1346 (ii/A. D. ?) axp*|o-Tos [•yjfywvai (/. yiyovi),

of a garment. Cagnat IV. 29314 (Pergamon, B.C. 127-6)

KaT«p8apul[vov . . . Kal] . . . ytyovbs &\pr\<r[Tov, of a

gymnasium. The moral sense of the word comes out in

P Oxy VII. IO7O60ir (iii/A.D.) dp-cXô-ris p.T| apa itotJ

Bf'X^s (i[<]to. o-[o]v ['Hp]ac(§i Tf|v *W|pT]<rtv rfjs SXtjs oiKias

irapa8i8ovai dxpTjorov otio-r|s avrfjs, " do not neglect this,

lest indeed you choose to hand over the keeping of the

whole house to Herat's, who is unworthy" (Ed.). The

resemblance to Philem 11 is obvious. Vettius (p. 62') speaks

of 4xPTl<rTa Pp*'4,,i-

No example of &xpi$ has yet been produced from the

Ptolemaic papyri. In the Roman period both forms are

found, their usage being apparently determined as a rule by

the same considerations of euphony as in the NT. For &XP1

oi cf. P Oxy I. 104" (a will, A.U. 96) &xpi oi <KirXiipwo-a>o-i

dpyvpCou Spaxpal TpiaK<So-iai, BGU I. 19 6 (A.D. 135)

axpi oi ypd>|nii t<j KpaT£o-r t)ycu.ovi and P Oxy III. 507'0

(A.D. 169) &xpi oi airoBui 0-01 t!> KcipdXaiov, etc. Without

ol, cf. P Oxy III. 4918 (A.D. 126) oi]8' dXXus Karaxpil-

(laTCJttv dxpi tKdTepos avTwv irXi]piio-r| ?n| ttK[oo-i irivrt,

it. IX. 1215 (ii/iii A.D.) (please come to me) &.\Pl Ta

irpaYfiaTa KaTao-raX'n (illit. letter). For dxpis av cf. BGU

III. 830" (i/ A.D.) axpis av 0-01 IXflw, al. "Axpi of manner

is illustrated by Oslr 11295 (a.d. 207) dxpi tov oi|/uvu>v,

I' Tebt II. 30121 (a.d. 190) i<r\ov tovtov [to t]<rov axpi

ife-rdo-jws, " I have received a copy of this for investigation "

(Edd.). With the phrase axpi tov vuv in Rom 8", Phil Is,

cl. L'GU I. 256* (time of Antoninus Pius) pixpH T[ov] vvv :

&XP1 's onb' an <*M<»it variant of pixP1-see Brugmann-

Thumb, p. 631.

&XVQOV.

A few citations suffice for this very common word, which

survives in MGr. One shows that " bricks without straw "

were as abnormal in the Ptolemaic period as in the days of

the Exodus: P I'etr II. 14 (2) 11 (as amended III. p. 139)

shows directions & Ta &xvpa ^P0* TV irXiv8oXK£av. So in

Syll 587™ (B.C. 329-8, Attica) dxvpuv o-dKoi tls T-f|v oIko-

Sojitav tov tc<xovs : Ditt. cites another Attic inscr. which

mentions irnXbs V|xvpuulvos. This use of chaff was accord

ingly not limited to Egypt. The practice exemplified typically

in the Ptolemaic ostracon, Oslr 1 168—- X<S(yos) dxvpov, an

account for fuel «ls Tas Kau.«Cvovs, and in BGU III. 760'

(ii/A.D.) 4. Ttt Kal xMpoivTa ts iiroKavo-iv tov |u[/yd]Xov

Yvu(vao*(ov), 1' Fay Oslr 21 (a.d. 306) dxvpov Kavo-iv.ov

o*ok(kov) a—reminds us that (brickmaking apart) feeding

the fire was the norma/ use of the "chaff." The stern

theology of earlier days may have glossed the Baptist's words

with Piov 164 !

P Lond 121s"" (magic, iii/A.D.) ( - I. p. 102) iirl t^>

dxpdvTco (purl dxovutvos d\|/«v8r|s The adverb is restored

in BGU II. 432"' 1 (a.d. 190) Xryop.<vo[. d\|»]cv8«s irpbs ktX :

cf. also the late I' Lond IV. 1343* (a.d. 709) d<|/cvou$ Kal

do-vp.ira8w$. The passive adj. occurs in Preisigkc IC70 (a

irpoo-Kwnu,a from Abydos) . . . Kal oa|«vo-tov koI 81' 8Xt)S

olKOvpiv(r)s) p.apTvpovu.evov ovpdviov fltbv [Brvrdv <]8«ura-

[aev, and I' Leid \V*vil- *- 6 l\ov "rfjv oa|/«vo-tov dXrjSeiav.

arpvyo-.

P Lond I2l'uf. (magic, iii/A.D.) (= I. p. 98) ô-uxo-ô"

d<pvxoi$ Tpo<pa!s xP^r1'"05- 's MGr, = " lifeless."

The Expositor's Greek Testament

Edited by

Sir W. Robertson Nicoll, M.A.f LL.D.

Editor of "The Expositor," "The Expositor's Bible," etc.

Complete in Five Volumes, handsomely bound in buckram cloth

"The form is superb, the paper so choice and light, the margins so delightfully broad, the type so clear

and tasteful."— Critical Berietc.

Contents of Volume I

The Synoptic Gospels. By Rev. Professor A. B. BRUCE, D.D.

The Gospel of St. John. By Rev. MARCUS DODS, D.D.

Contents of Volume II

The Acts of the Apostles. By Rev. Professor R. J. KNOWLING, D.D.

Romans. By Rev. Professor JAMES DENNEY, D.D.

First Corinthians. By Rev. Professor G. G. FINDLAY, B.A.

Contents of Volume III

Second Corinthians. By Very Rev. J. H. BERNARD, D.D.

Galatians. By Rev. FREDERICK RENDALL, M.A.

Ephesians. By Rev. Principal S. D. F. SALMOND, D.D.

Philippians. By Rev. Professor H. A. A. KENNEDY, D.Sc, D.D.

Colossians. By Professor A. S. PEAKE, M.A., D.D.

Contents of Volume IV

First and Second Thessalonians. By Rev. JAMES MOFFATT, D.D.

Epistles to Timothy and Titus. By Rev. Professor N. J. D. WHITE, D.D.

Philemon. By Rev. W. O. E. OESTERLEY, D.D.

James. By Rev. W. O. E. OESTERLEY, D.D.

Hebrews. By Rev. MARCUS DODS, D.D.

Contents of Volume V

First Peter. By J. H. A. HART, M.A.

Second Peter. By Rev. R. H. STRACHAN, M.A.

Epistles of John. By Rev. Professor DAVID SMITH, D.D.

Jude. By Rev. J. B. MAYOR, D.Litt.

Revelation. By Rev. JAMES MOFFATT, D.D.

Price to Subscribers, £3 15s. net the set of Five Volumes

HODDER & STOUGHTON, WARWICK SQ., LONDON, E.G.

The Expositor's Greek Testament

The aim of the "Expositor's Greek Testament" is to furnish English-speaking

fffg students with a comprehensive and reliable survey of the best work done

at home and abroad upon the exegesis of the New Testament in the

UDject shape of a critical edition of the text. Dean Alford accomplished his

task single-handed in the middle of last century, and his volumes marked an epoch

in the theological and critical education of British readers. But the past half-century

has accumulated fresh stores and raised further issues. Accordingly the " Expositor's

Greek Testament" has been planned in order to perform a similar service for this

generation. It is a work of applied criticism, of criticism applied to the task of expounding

the religious ideas of the New Testament.

Each book of the New Testament is furnished with a critical introduction, and under the

j-ffg Greek Text on every page are printed crisp, adequate notes upon the historical

and religious significance of the original. In addition to this, the large

Method margins, which are a notable feature of the volumes, will enable the student

to annotate any page further from his own reading. The type is clear and handsome,

and much pains have been taken to secure accuracy in the references.

A glance at the list of contributors who have co-operated in this great undertaking will

The show how wide is the range upon which the editor has been able to draw.

Professor Knowling, Dr. Oesterley, Dr. Mayor, Mr. Rendall and Mr. Hart

Authors represent the Church of England ; Nonconformist learning is represented

by Professors Peake and Findlay and Mr. Strachan of Cambridge; the Irish Churches

contribute to the enterprise through Dr. Bernard and Professor N. J. D. White of Dublin,

and Professor David Smith of Londonderry ; while the United Free Church of Scotland

has provided scholars like Professors Bruce, Denney, and Kennedy, besides Principals

Salmond and Dods, and Dr. Moffatt. The editor has left each commentator to do his

work in his own way. The result is a rich variety of treatment, in which the general

unity of aim and spirit has not been suffered to interfere with the freshness of individual

research.

During the ten years which have elapsed since the first volume appeared, several move-

The Im- ments m the criticism of the New Testament have re-set the older problems

-of exegesis at more points than one. The reader of the later volumes will

portanceof ^ncj account taken of these linguistic and theological tendencies. But the

the Work main significance of the work lies in the broad survey of the permanent

messages of the New Testament text which it provides for all who are interested in the

;. classical documents of primitive Christianity. The scope of the "Expositor's Greek

Testament " appeals in this respect to intelligent laymen as well as to members of the

Christian ministry. One distinguished member of the Indian Civil Service has told a

contributor how he not only kept up his New Testament Greek but also provided for his

Sundays in a lonely province by reading the successive volumes as they reached him.

This is one of the services which the volumes are designed to render to English-speaking

students. In the preface to the first volume Professor Bruce declares that he has tried,

in his commentary, "to unite some measure of critical freedom and candour with the

reverence of faith," and these words may be taken to voice the temper in which all the

contributors have written. The reader may therefore feel assured that no serious difficulty

in exegesis has been shirked and at the same time that the commentary, like the book on

which it comments, has been written "from faith for faith." The editor of a recent

German commentary has deplored the lack of interest now-a-days in exegesis, both in the

pulpit and in the pew. Without exegesis no sound exposition of the New Testament

is possible, and without such exposition the preaching of the Gospel to modern minds

cannot succeed. It is the confident hope of the editor and publishers that the " Expositor's

Greek Testament" will do something to revive and train the gift of Exposition in

those who work from the sound basis of scholarship underlying the contents of these

five volumes.

,:al

ve

in-

[hi

[he

•ek

[he

la

his

ill'

mS

,ed.

ihe

the

:\ilty

ko'n

icetit

i [Ii-

nie"

niiv

litor'i

)n '*

225.43

/

DATE DUE

STANFORD UNIVERSITY LIBRARIES

STANFORD, CALIFORNIA

94305